Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2021-09-05
Updated:
2024-02-05
Words:
143,450
Chapters:
22/?
Comments:
283
Kudos:
1,888
Bookmarks:
249
Hits:
51,433

A Deity's Sunflower

Summary:

The story of a golden haired peasant boy who, when exploring the misty, scary part of the forest, stumbles upon a god that falls head over heels platonically in love with him.

Or

God!Tubbo claims Tommy as his favorite. Hijinks ensue.

Notes:

TWS:

Mentions of child abuse/neglect, panic attacks, maybe kinda kidnapping? Does it count if you're okay with it cuz it's a nice albeit kinda scary goat goat?

I will repeat what I said in the main summary here. This is a fic of god!Tubbo PLATONICALLY simping for Tommy. PLATONIC. He thinks Tommy is very pretty and thinks about it in a romanticized way, but it is a PLATONIC sort of attraction and is not meant to be taken as shipping. If you interpret it as shipping, keep it to yourself, that's a you problem not me. The goat god is platonically down bad for the gremlin boy. It is what it is.

Anyway. =)) enjoy. There is more coming after BTW, this isn't finished yet.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Prolong

Chapter Text

 ♡ --Tubbo--♡

 

 Life as a forest deity was simple. You woke up, went about your routine of making sure all the flowers were in bloom and that the animals were awake, enriched the leaves and underbrush, told the birds to stop shitting on the deer while they were trying to sleep, and then went back to bed when the sun went down. It was a life that Tubbo had always known since he earned his name, and before he earned his name names weren't even really a thing, so needless to say he was pretty accustomed to his life as it was at the moment.

 

 He had everything he needed. Fresh fruit, clean water, plenty of sunlight and an unfair amount of good sleeping spots to choose from. It wasn't like he even needed half of that stuff, either, he just liked to do it because it was better than standing around looking all divine and majestic all day like an idiot.

 

 Life was simple in his forest. Life was good. And Tubbo wouldn't have his life any other way.

 

 Until one misty morning, before the forest awoke fully and the dew was still speckled on the leaves and grass. That was the morning where he felt something , something warm and bright and mortal step into the forest. 

 

 That was the morning when everything changed.

 

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 Life in the village of Oakburrow was simple. Every morning when the air was filled with fog and the grass was covered in dew you woke up, got dressed, had some breakfast, spent the hours toiling away until you got dizzy and passed out in a mud puddle filled with rats and worms, then you went to bed and got ready to start all over again the next day. It was a life that Tommy had known since he was born fifteen winters ago to the village blacksmith, and it was a life that could only be described as mind-numbingly dull .

 

 Don't get it twisted, Tommy liked his life. He had food on the table, a warm bed, an older brother that bullied him lovingly and a father that was pretty swell(when he was around, at least). He spent most of his days tending to the little patch of herbs out back, because he wasn't big enough to help with the forge or to run deliveries with his brother, but by the gods he sure could water the oregano. 

 

 It was a good life. Safe. Simple. Boring . So very boring.

 

 And when Tommy Minecraft, son of Philza Minecraft, the best blacksmith this side of the Dragonspine Mountains got bored, he went exploring. And what better to do on a misty morning than to go poking around in the old woods near the edge of town?

 

 After all, what's the worst that could happen?

 

~~~

 

 "SHIT!"

 

 Tommy cried out as the ground beneath his feet gave way and sent him rolling through the mud and grime. Once he stopped he groaned, got up, and looked around to get his bearings. There were trees a plenty around him, ones with dark gray trunks and gnarled roots and fat leaves covered in dew. Trees that he didn't recognize as the emerald studded plants near the forest entrance from when he'd stepped inside earlier.

 

 "Oh no…"

 

 Lost. He was lost in the middle of the forest and he was going to die. He was going to starve to death and be eaten up by a pack of wolves, or get eaten by a pack of wolves and then starve to death. Father would write a fancy letter to the guardsmen asking them to find his youngest son, and then they'd find his shriveled up, half eaten corpse sticking out of the mud, and then Father would get that disappointed look on his face and would shake his head while muttering all disappointed and the like. Then Wilbur would make a joke about having one less mouth to feed and Father would laugh, and then they'd both go home and have some tasty mutton for dinner.

 

 Tommy really wanted mutton right now. Or beef. Or pork. Or even some of that really nasty stew Wilbur made when Father was away for a long time.

 He wanted his father. He wanted to go home.

 

 He sniffled and sank down into the mud while hugging his shoulders. He kept his gaze up towards the leaves as he scooted back against a rotten tree stump, praying to every god he could think of that his father would find him soon before the wolves did. Or the bears. Or the mongrels or vampire bats or witches or changlings. Knowing his luck he'd be found by a hungry troll with big sharp tusks and a scary club that it would clobber him with then peel his squashed little body off and gobble him up.

 

 "Please…" he whispered, sniffling once more as tears began welling in his fearful eyes. "Please, gods, if you're listening. Please don't let me die out here. I know I haven't been prayin' enough and that I forgot to leave an offering on the altar last week, and I'm really really sorry, but I promise to do better, just please...don't kill mEEEEEE!"

 

 His voice went shrill and his face pale as a large, heavy thud shook the ground and rustled the leaves. Up above came the deafening cacophony of an untold number of birds spilling into the ash colored sky, their panicked shrieks and cries filling Tommy's ears and almost covering up the sound of his own hammering heart. Another thud , this one much much closer sent the boy spiraling further into his fright, and the only thing he could think to do was curl up and make himself as small as possible so maybe whatever the hell was coming decided that he was too small a morsel to bother eating. 

 

  I'm gonna die, I'm gonna die, I'm gonna die, gonna die and get eaten and Father will be so disappointed and Wilbur will laugh and I'll be dead forever . His thoughts broke off into a screaming storm of "DEAD DEAD, DIE DIE, DEAD DIE, DEAD DEAD" as yet another thud boomed and thundered through the woods. The ground shook and trembled beneath where he lay, the muck and grime clinging to his tattered rags and hair like a pig rolling in a sty. Maybe if he was filthy enough the monster-witch-wolf-demon wouldn't want to eat him! Oh, please let the goblin-cyclops-werewolf be averse to eating stick-thin, mud covered young boys!

 

 There was one final, deafening crash, and then Tommy felt his blood run cold as he could feel the thing's eyes staring down at him.

 

 And then, in a voice that shook the trees and roots, it spoke . It wasn't a snarling, gnashing sort of voice that was filled with teeth and spittle. It wasn't raspy and dry, nor wet and slobbery. It was a nice voice, the kind of voice that made Tommy think of what a friend would sound like. He'd never had a friend(well, there was that Ranboo fella, but he was a weirdo so he didn't count), though, so maybe that was just the fear messing with his head. 

 

 "Ooooh, you're really pretty, aren't you?" The voice said softly from what could only be a few inches away. "C'mere."

 

 And the next thing Tommy knew, he was being lifted up by something(someone?) whose hands were as warm as the bright summer sun, and who seemed awfully confused when he started to scream.

 

♡--Tubbo--♡

 

 Tubbo had never given mortals much thought. Sure, most gods demanded that they worship them and give them offerings or stuff of that nature, and that certainly did come with benefits, but to Tubbo mortals just sort of... were . They weren't gods. They weren't divine in any sense and were incredibly fragile and died after a laughably short life filled with sorrow and sickness, and they had an awful habit of damaging his beloved forest. He didn't hate mortals, but he didn't care for them either.

 

 So when he sensed a mortal entering his forest, Tubbo fully expected for it to be just another woodland traveler, or maybe a lumberjack or wandering druid on a pilgrimage. He wasn't expecting to find a scared, trembling boy curled up beneath an old stump, and he certainly wasn't expecting for said boy to be the most beautiful creature he'd ever laid eyes on.

 

 Tubbo was no stranger to beauty. The sight of a freshly bloomed flower, the shimmering of the golden sunlight on a forest stream, the shadows cast by the leaves onto the underbrush below were all breathtaking sights that were plentiful in his woodland domain. So what exactly was it about this muddy, rag wearing boy that entranced him so?

 

 His eyes. They weren't like any eyes Tubbo had seen before on a mortal. They were big and round and blue, bright bright blue, the glittering blue of polished diamonds sitting in the sunlight so it's rays filled them with flecks of silver. They were also filled with fear and tears as the mortal squirmed helplessly in the god's hand, though to be fair Tubbo did just grab the poor thing and start manhandling him so that was to be expected.

 

 "Sssh, little mortal." He whispered, brushing the boy's hair out of his face as he spoke. Such lovely hair, even when it was covered in grime. It was soft and bright, like a messy tuft of golden fleece that framed the child's head in a halo of gold. 

 His face was the color of fresh cream kissed by the sun, his features sharp yet welcoming, and the only marking tainting his youthful visage was a tiny scar scraping up his left cheek. Who gave him that scar? Who dared harm such a precious little creature? Tubbo would have to have a word with them.

 

 The boy batted a hand against Tubbo's thumb, a waterfall of half sobbed apologies falling from his mouth as the god carefully pinned him against his palm with his other index finger. He hiccuped and blinked away a few fat teardrops that ran down his rose tinted cheeks as his chest heaved.

 Tubbo made a little sound and tilted his head.

 

 "It's okay." He whispered, slowly tracing his finger up and down the boy's chest and stomach. He could feel the mortal's heart hammering against his ribcage beneath the pad of his finger, and something inside his own chest ached. Poor thing, so small and so frightened. "Can you breathe for me? Deep breath in, then let it out. Like this."

 

 He took a deep breath in, inhaling a nonexistent lung full of humid air and holding it. The mortal boy did the same and held in his slightly swollen chest before exhaling slowly when Tubbo did the same. They repeated the process for a few minutes until Tubbo was satisfied by the gradual slowing of the child's heart, at which point he removed his finger and allowed him to sit up in his palm with his hands in his lap.

 

 Tubbo smiled and lowered his hand slightly so he could look down at his newfound treasure, who in return blinked up at him with an adorable look of confusion painting his features.

 

 "U-um…" The boy started, pausing briefly to clear his throat. "H...hello, there, Mister Goat Monster. A-are you...are you gonna... eat me?"

 

 Oh, his voice! It was absolutely precious! Tubbo couldn't help but laugh and gush at the silliness of that question? Eat him, really now? So silly. So adorable. How the hell did he ever go all those countless centuries without meeting this wonderful little mortal with diamond eyes and golden hair?

 

 " Eat you?" Tubbo echoed, and the boy's face flushed as he sank down.

 

 "W-well I mean, you are a big scary monster living out in the woods!" He snapped back, face still read and voice still cracking with nervousness that was quickly being replaced by rage. "Figured that the whole 'eating little lost peasant children' thing would be right up your alley."

 

 Tubbo's smile dropped away and he lifted a hand up to his head. "Monster?"

 

 Did he look like a monster? He knew he had black hooves at the end of his brown, fur covered legs along with a pair of sharp, darkly colored horns sprouting out of his head, but he had never really described himself as a monster before. He was a god, not a "big scary monster". 

 

 Was the mortal boy scared of him? He had been before but he seemed okay now, but what if Tubbo already scared him and now he was too afraid to be around him? 

 

 "Am...am I not...alright?" He asked softly. His voice cracked slightly, and he found himself saddened by the thought of not being able to spend more time with his newfound favorite mortal.

 

  His favorite. He liked the sound of that.

 

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 Well, he wasn't dead, so that was a start.

 

 To be honest Tommy was just really confused right now. Confused and hungry and still dealing with the lingering fear of being eaten whole by the giant goat monster thing that was currently holding him up in one hand. But other than that he just wanted to get a snack and take a nap.

 

 Now that he wasn't crying, he did have to admit he wasn't being held by a particularly scary giant goat monster. 

 This giant goat monster had chestnut colored hair and a round face with big eyes that were surprisingly friendly and which held matching, amethyst colored irises that seemed to glow in the growing daylight. He wore a green cloak with golden trimming that resembled leaves and vines, and beneath that he had on a plain white tunic and a pair of puffy black trousers with a shiny belt buckle. His ears were like a goat and matched the hair on his head and legs, which resembled that of a goat and ended in two hooves instead of regular feet. 

 

 And most notably of all were the two sharp, ebony horns sprouting from the top of his head, each of which were adorned in bejeweled bands of silver and gold, as well as matching emerald vines that wrapped around the base and seemed to grow from his scalp.

 

 So yeah. Not exactly very monstrous, but as the multitude of frightening bedtime stories Wilbur had read to him over the years made very clear, looks could be deceiving. And deceit often led to death.

 

 "Are you not...what?" He asked carefully, taking great caution as to not upset the creature further.

 

 "Am I not alright?" The creature repeated. There was something in his voice, something desperate and undeniably sad that left Tommy blinking in confusion. "Am I not alright for you? Am I too scary?"

 

  Oh. He's worried, not upset. Let's keep it that way.

 

 "Oh!" Tommy stammered, holding his hands up and shaking his head with a forced smile on his face. "N-no, 'course not! You, scary? Pfft, no, definitely not."

 

 "But you said you thought I was going to eat you." The creature said, or whined, rather. "I don't want you to be afraid of me! I wanna be good for you! You're my favorite!"

 

 Tommy blinked. "Favorite?"

 

 The creature nodded and suddenly rose up to his full height. Tommy yelped and grabbed as the palm beneath him as the ground sped away as he was lifted up and up into the air, until the monster holding him was standing so tall that his horns poked out from the leaves and branches. 

 

 "Yes." He said firmly, eyes glowing a noticeably brightly shade of violet. "I've decided that you are my most favorite mortal in the world and that I never ever ever wanna let anything happen to you."

 

  Mortal...

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 .

 

 .

 

 .

 

OH SHIT.

 

 If Tommy had known he'd end up in the grasp of a whiny, oddly clingy goat related forest deity, he would've prayed for the wolves. Wolves would've been easier to deal with. At least wolves didn't have freaky glowing purple eyes that were probably reading his mind and listening to how freaked out he was because he was being held by a god and that was not good and he was going to die. 

 

 He smiled and nodded slightly before flopping down onto his back so he could get comfortable for his encroaching smiting. Because that's what gods did when they were pissed. And this one was probably pissed right now in his own freaky glowy eyes, horned god way.

 

 "Y...you're uh...a uh...a god?"

 

 "Yes!" Replied the god with a blinding smile and chipper tone. He leaned closer until all Tommy could see were those big, brilliant, all consuming purple voids filled with flecks of white. "My name's Tubbo. What's yours?"

 

 Tommy was too content with the whole "probably definitely going to die" thing to bother trying to remember if the priest at the local temple ever said anything about Tubbo, God of the Forest in all those boring sermons. "Name's Tommy. Tommy Soot Minecraft. But just Tommy's fine."

 

 A ring of shimmer rose gold bloomed around each of Tubbo's pupils. " Tommy …" he whispered, as though tasting the name on his tongue. "Tommy, Tommy, Tommy. I like it. Hello, Tommy! Will you be my favorite? Pretty please?"

 

 It wasn't everyday a god asked a person to be their favorite, and if all those old myths and legends were anything to go off of, things didn't turn out well for those that had earned the favor of the divine. 

 But then again it also wasn't everyday that little peasant boys got lost in the scary, misty part of the forest, nor was it everyday they ended up in a clingy goat boy deity's hands instead of the maw of a hungry wolf, so Tommy wasn't going to look a gift god in the mouth(there were an awful lot of teeth in there) and refuse.

 

 So he shrugged, figuring that dealing with whatever hell this would raise wasn't worth upsetting the being that quite literally held his life in his hands.

 

 "Yeah, sure. I'll be your favorite."

 

 As soon as he said that Tommy found himself falling full speed towards the earth below, only to be caught in a shockingly muscular pair of arms before he hit the ground. He reached up to grab at whoever had caught him and gasped, only to frown when he met an already familiar pair of purple eyes.

 

 "Hi!" Said Tubbo, who now stood at a still staggering nine feet while smiling down at the boy he now cradled in his arms. His cloak had changed from its former deep green to a brilliant snow white, and the golden trimming was now a shining azure that caught in the beams of sunlight peeking down from the canopy above.

 

 Tommy twinged. What the hell did he get himself into? "H-hey. So uh...what...now?"

 

 Tubbo's smile widened. He spun around on his hooves and began trotting through the muck and underbrush, forcing Tommy to cling to him for dear life as he sped hastily through the woods.

 

 "Lunch!" He said happily as he leaped over a fallen log covered in red toadstool and green moss. "I wanna make my sunflower some tea!"

 

 The ground beneath Tubbo's hooves exploded into a mixture of lush grass shoots and brightly colored flowers. Buttercups, daisies, pink tulips and yellow roses sprung up wherever the god stepped, the vibrant blooms mixing with pale freesias and fragrant purple lilacs that filled the damp smelling air with a soothing aroma. 

 

 There were even a few sunflowers scattered here and there in the garden that was Tubbo's trail, and Tommy found he didn't have the need, will, or energy to question the oddly fitting nickname.

 

 He knew Father would notice he wasn't home for mealtime. He'd probably write a fancy letter to the guardsmen asking them to find where he'd gone off to, and then they'd search the forest and come back to tell Father that his son was probably dead or worse. Then Father would sigh and shake his head, and Wilbur would make a joke about having one less mouth to feed, and then they'd both go about their lives like they always did.

 

 That was okay. They didn't deserve to have the person that killed their wife and mother when he was born around to bother them anymore. Maybe Tubbo could help him sneak out to grab his herbs so they didn't go uncared for.

 

 Maybe he would go home. Maybe not. Home was boring and dull. At home his only friend was a weirdo who hung out with Father's creepy pig loving buddy and also that one spider that liked to hang out in his bedroom and who seemed to listen when he talked to the moon on the nights that were long and lonely.

 

 Maybe he would stay here, instead, in the forest with the oddly clingy goat god that had decided to make him his favorite. That seemed like a nice idea. The more he thought of it, the better it sounded.

 

 Maybe he would stay in the forest with Tubbo.

 

 After all, what could possibly go wrong? 

 

Chapter 2: The Goat and the Lamb

Summary:

"You remind me of this one." Tubbo had said after explaining how each figure symbolized a different month. "Aries. The ram."

 Tommy looked up from where he was tending to one of the oregano plants to see Tubbo tapping an ebony hoof against the jeweled ram's curved horn. He tilted his head and absent-mindedly patted the loose dirt in front of him.

 "Why? I'm not a sheep. If anything, you should be reminded of yourself. Ya got the horns 'nd everything."

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:

Implied/referenced child abuse/neglect, implied alcoholism

Please let me know if I forgot any, I will add them ASAP

HELLO I AM SO SORRY THIS TOOK SO LONG-

Friendly reminder that any and all affection, physical or otherwise, between the benchtrio and clingyduo in particular is purely platonic/queer platonic, and in no way is this a shipping fic. If I were to describe ADS!Clingyduo's relationship, I think the term "platonic boyfriends" would work best, honestly. If c!Beeduo can be platonic husband then ADS!Clingyduo can be the sweet soft queer platonic boyfriends who live in a cottagecore hobbit hole out in the forest. Equality bitches. *air horn sound*

Hee hoo goat boy god soft mmmmm yes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇--Tommy--◇

 

  "Tom-myyy! Wakey-wakey, darling!"

 

 Tommy grumbled into the pillow and rolled onto his side. He nuzzled the velvet cushion and curled in on himself, desperately clinging to the warm fuzziness of sleep enveloping his mind. There was a pause, followed by a sigh as the room trembled slightly as heavy hooves thudded over to the side of the boy's bed, which he soon found himself being lifted out of by a pair of strong, sun-kissed arms.

 One would think that living out in the deepest parts of the forest with a god would be easy. It was certainly easier than life back in Oakburrow, which was hard and filled with backbreaking labor that often led to an early grave. Here in the cozy yet extravagant cottage built into the side of a hill beneath a giant oak tree, life was warm and soft and sweet, the days dragging by like golden honey dripping down the buns and loaves Ms.Niki made in her bakery.

 It was a beautiful cottage, one that could only belong to a god. The walls were made of smooth, cream colored oak and the floor was a dark spruce. There were winding halls filled with potted plants, bookshelves, paintings, sculptures and the smell of damp, moist dirt that mixed with the scent of spice and salt wafting from the kitchen. The kitchen was where Tubbo made all manner of meals fit for royalty, meals that were so grand Tommy could hardly stomach a fourth of what the god provided without feeling like he might burst. 

 Whenever that happened, as it often did(especially when there was mutton or honey bread), Tubbo would scoop him up and carry him to the living room, where he could lay on the couch with Tommy curled up against his chest. Then he'd place a hand over the boy's stomach and start to sing, lulling Tommy off to dreamlike lands of moonlight and summer nights filled with merriment and mirth.

 

 After that Tubbo and Tommy would head out to the front garden, which was a slice of paradise seldom seen by mortal eyes. There were sapphire pools covered in algae and dove white lilies, statues carved from marble that were covered in curtains of morning glories and jasmine, and beds of flowers which contained every color under the sun.

 

 In the center of the enchanting garden stood a large sundial carved from stone and trimmed with silver. According to Tubbo, who had helped Tommy carry some crates filled with rosemary and basil to a bright patch of sun over by the hydrangeas, it was an ancient device that had been used by gods and mortals alike for centuries. It tracked the sun and told the current hour by casting a large shadow over one of the twelve squares surrounding the pointed bit in the center, each of which were decorated with various colorful gemstones arranged to resemble characters.

 

 There was a ruby ram with sapphire eyes, a bull made of emerald and jade, a pair of twins holding each other's topaz hands, a crab formed from strands of silver surrounding its azure shell, a fearsome lion with a golden mane which stood proudly next to a beautiful maiden with emerald hair that matched her verdant eyes, and several other bejeweled figures that all surrounded the round base of the center, from which emerged a bronze fin that pointed directly north.

 

 "You remind me of this one." Tubbo had said after explaining how each figure symbolized a different month. "Aries. The ram."

 

 Tommy looked up from where he was tending to one of the oregano plants to see Tubbo tapping an ebony hoof against the jeweled ram's curved horn. He tilted his head and absent-mindedly patted the loose dirt in front of him.

 "Why? I'm not a sheep. If anything, you should be reminded of yourself. Ya got the horns 'nd everything."

 

 Tubbo laughed and traced a finger along the ridge of one of the pointed horns growing from the top of his head. "Well, yes, but you see each sign also affects the person born in its month. You were born in the month of Aries, so you're like a ram."

 

 "How's that?"

 

 "Well…" Tubbo's gaze turned skyward up towards the gap in the shadowy canopy above, through which came sunlight and the vast expanse of the azure sky. "You're rather thick headed at times and tend to charge right into things. Also, I'd say you are sorta like a sheep. Your hair sure is soft and fluffy like one. You're like my little lamb!"

 

 Tommy thought the sundial was beautiful. And shiny. Beautiful and shiny, and also fun to run around while fleeing from Tubbo after "accidently" dumping a bucket of freezing water on his head. Ah, the sting of defeat at being caught and hauled back inside for a "nap of retribution" was one of Tubbo's favorite torments to inflict upon his mortal friend, second only to the dreaded tickle torture.

 

 Death was preferable to the tickle torture.

 

 Life with Tubbo was better than anything he'd ever experienced back home in Oakburrow. 

 Here, beneath the roots and leaves of the forest, he wasn't ignored and belittled by the village ruffians or his own brother. Here he didn't need to work his hands bloody tending to the garden in the hopes that his father would spare him more than a passing glance when he stumbled home from the bar. Here his only friend wasn't the tall weirdo with the funny hair and mismatched eyes who followed that creepy pig guy that father hung out with so much around.

 

 Here, with Tubbo, he meant something to someone. Someone cared about him. Someone treated him like he mattered more than anything else in the world.

 

 It just so happened that that someone was an overprotective, clingy goat god that seemed to adore treating Tommy like he was a helpless babe. Not the worst thing, sure, but certainly annoying to deal with first thing in the morning.

 

 "Tub…" Tommy mumbled as he curled up against the god's chest while he was carried out of the bedroom. "'S early...wanna sleep…"

 

 "It's noon, lovely." Tubbo whispered softly, gently brushing a hand through the blonde's golden curls. He took his time walking through the house, passing white and gray statues holding bowls of ivy and buttercups as he headed down the hall towards the living room. "Aren't you hungry?"

 

 Tommy's stomach answered for him, growling lowly like a drooling hound that had spied a freshly butchered steak. Tubbo chuckled. "Poor thing…"

 

 With a bit of effort and wriggling, Tommy managed to roll over onto the back and open his bleary eyes, allowing him to look at the living room as he was carried through the homely space.

 

 It was a circular chamber with a slight dip in the center, which contained a handful of crimson furnishings, including the carriage-sized couch that Tommy often found himself and Tubbo laying on after a hearty meal. A bronze chandelier hung from the ceiling, lighting up the mahogany bookcases and glazed pottery in an orange glow that reflected in Tubbo's purple irises. The wall opposite of the home's front entrance was made completely out of a crystal-like substance that Tubbo called "glass", which Tommy was convinced was magic because how else could to hold a whole pond of deep green water filled with brightly colored fish back?

 God magic. That was the only possible explanation.

 

 Tommy yawned and rubbed his eyes, causing Tubbo to coo as he ducked and stepped into the kitchen, which was located on the left side of the central chamber.

 

 "We'll go sleep on the couch after you eat, alright?" Tubbo set Tommy down on a comfortable armchair. "Do you want some tea? Some milk, maybe?"

 

 "Tea." Tommy grumbled as he shooted forward and rested his arms and head on the long dining table at the center of the well lit space. Tubbo nodded and began preparing some food over on the nearby counter, starting first by setting a large teapot over an open flame that burst to life with a snap of his fingers.

 

~~~

 

 A whine escaped Tommy's lips as he sank into the soft plush of the armchair. He shifted uncomfortably and reached up for Tubbo, who was already lifting him up and into his arms. 

 

 "You were so hungry, sweet thing." The god whispered without a hint of malice or judgment. Tommy nuzzled close and nodded into the silken fabric of Tubbo's tunic. He had been hungry, but now he was so full that all he could do was whimper as he was carried back towards the living room by Tubbo, who handled him with such care and ease that he felt like he might just cry. 

 

 He felt so special. He felt like he was going to cry. His stomach hurt. He wanted snuggles. He wanted sleep. He wanted Tubbo.

 

 "Sweet, sweet little thing. So tiny and so lovely, aren't you? Just a precious little sunflower. The sweetest, most beautiful thing in the forest." Tubbo whispered as he lowered himself down onto the couch, taking great caution not to jostle the boy in his arms as he rested his hooves up on one of the polished armrests. Tommy laid his head on the god's chest and gripped his snow white cloak with trembling hands, which eased as a large hand began combing through his hair and down his side. 

 

 Tubbo smiled. "My sweet little lamb. Do you want to sleep, dear? Or just lay here until your belly feels better?"

 

 "Mm...dunno…" Tommy's voice came out slurred and muffled. "Just wan' you."

 

 Tommy felt Tubbo sink further into the couch as he warbled and cooed. Tubbo's hand came to rest over his side, and Tommy sighed as the aching in his gut loosened. Tubbo always made things feel better.

 

 "Alright." Tubbo breathed, his eyes fluttering as he leaned back and let one of arms dangle off the edge. "I'm here, sunflower."

 

~~~

 

 When Tommy woke up, it was to the sound of Tubbo snoring. The light outside the glass wall had shifted from the yellow glow of midday to the rosy shine of evening, and the chirping of crickets and cicadas let him know that the garden was alight with fireflies and torch light.

 He'd need to get up extra early tomorrow to water the flowers, but knowing him he'd sleep til noon and leave Tubbo to do all the work.

 

 Not that Tubbo ever complained. If Tubbo had it his way, Tommy imagined his feet would never touch the ground and he'd never need to touch a shovel for the rest of his days.

 

 As if sensing the boy's thoughts, the god in question stirred, his eyes prying open as he stretched and yawned. His fur had changed from its typical earthy brown to a silvery, snow white that matched the white peaks of the distant mountains overlooking the valley where Oakburrow rested, though his hair still remained its usual shade of chestnut.

 

 Blinking and sitting up slightly, Tubbo smiled down at Tommy while rubbing one of his eyes.

 "Mm...hello, dear. Sleep well? Belly feeling better, I hope?"

 

 Tommy nodded and returned his head to the god's chest. "Yup. 'M feeling better. It's late."

 

 "Good." Tubbo lithed happily, settling back down onto the couch and cupping a hand over Tommy's side like he did earlier. "That's very good to hear. Do you wanna do anything? Check up on the herbs, maybe? Or do you want to go take a bath?"

 

 Tommy stared up at the dome-shaped ceiling in thought. 

 Back in Oakburrow, the only place one could bathe was in the muck filled river that roped around the side of the village like a snake of mud, rock, and what Tommy was sure were bones, but Wilbur insisted they weren't, but he still wasn't fully convinced.

 Here with Tubbo out in the forest, he bathed in a steaming pool of flower-scented water that rested below an arching cliff located nearby while surrounded by glossy tiles and flickering candle light. It was warm and soothing and hard to pull himself out of without Tubbo's help, just like how Wilbur had to pull him out of the river that one time when he accidently pushed him in.

 

 Wilbur had said sorry and bought him some honey bread that day, and then they went to the market and bought some dice and a deck of cards, and Wilbur showed him how to play when they got home. He missed Wilbur. He wasn't the best brother, but he was still family. Father said family was all that mattered in this life. He missed Father.

 

Tommy shook his head and curled in on himself slightly. "No, not yet. Tubbo?" 

 

 "Yes, Tommy?"

 

 "How...how long have I been out here? Livin' with you, I mean?" Tommy was somewhat startled he hadn't bothered to ask such a question sooner, but in his defense, the days sort of melded together into one big blur of sunny days spent prancing through the woods while clad in silk and wool, grand meals followed by a night's rest in the softest bed imaginable, and lazy afternoons in the garden talking about whether the roses should go next to the lavender or the peonies.

 

 Tubbo's reply was near instantaneous, his eyes glazing over for a brief moment as he glanced up at the ceiling. "Two months and five days."

 

  What.

 

 "Hold up now." Tommy flipped onto his stomach and met Tubbo's mildly perturbed gaze. " Two months? Are you serious?"

 

 Tubbo nodded, almost hesitate. Tommy gawked.

 

 "Holy shit…" He sank down, the weight of the realization hitting him. Two months. Two whole bloody flipping months out in the forest with a god who he once thought was a goat monster but was now easily the best beat he had for a best friend.

 

 Had Father called the guardsmen to go looking for him? Did he even notice he was gone? Or did he just come and go as he always did, leaving Wilbur to wonder where the little scamp he called a brother had buggered off to? Did Wilbur care?

 

 A slender finger tracing up the length of his spine sent a shiver through his body, and Tubbo's honeyed tone caused him to melt beneath the god's delicate touch.

 

 "What's wrong, Tommy?" The god asked, all sugar and warmth as he stared down at the boy nestled on his broad chest. 

 

 Tommy could hear and feel a rhythmic thumping coming from beneath where he lay. A heartbeat. Why would a god need a heartbeat? Why would a god care for a mortal?

 

 He swallowed, frowning as he sucked in a shaking breath, praying he wouldn't cry. 

 "I miss my family." He whispered. "I miss my brother and my father and my house, a-and I'm really sorry that I'm bein' all stupid and cryin' over it. You've been so kind and here I am missing people who never gave a fuck about me." He sniffled and the first glistening strands fell from his diamond eyes. "I'm so selfish…"

 

 Tubbo made a pained sound and quickly thumbed away Tommy's tears. "Oh, darling, no. You aren't selfish, farthest thing from it. You're the most wonderful, precious, kind mortal I've ever laid eyes on, Tommy. Selfish, you? Really now…"

 

 Tommy hiccuped and cried as Tubbo continued to shower him with words of adoration and praise, the god wrapping his arms around the sobbing boy's and rocking from side to side while rubbing the small of his back.

 

 "Perfect," He whispered into the child's golden mane of untamable curls. "You. Are. Perfect. You are perfection in mortal form and I adore you and cherish you with all I have. You deserve everything here and then some. You deserve the world and all that it holds on a silver platter. My sweet sunflower. My precious little lamb. How could you ever think you're selfish for missing your family, dear?"

 

 Tommy rubbed a strawberry colored sleeve over his eyes, which were now puffy and red like the rest of his face as he looked up to Tubbo and sniffled. "I 'unno. 'M dumb. Stupid. Stupid 'nd dumb."

 

 "Who told you that?" Tubbo tutted, a pout appearing on his face as he held either side of Tommy's waist. The boy now sat propped up on his knees, allowing the god to hold him with caring, gentle hands that brushed through his hairs and traced trails of fuzziness and warmth wherever they went.

 

 Tommy sniffed. "M-me…"

 

 Tubbo's frown became a hint of a sly, mischievous grin. "Oh? Reeeally now? You told yourself that?"

 

 "Mhm…"

 

 "Oh, dear." Tubbo frowned again, though this time it was far from one genuine sadness. "Silly, silly little sunflower. You know what that means…"

 

 Tommy blinked up in confusion at the god, whose face cracked into a wide, toothy grin that stretched from ear to fluffy ear. He froze.

 

  Oh fuck.

 

  There was a small eternity of dread and terror as Tubbo's delicate, thin fingers traced little swirls on the sides of Tommy's waist. It wasn't an unpleasant sensation, far from it, but Tommy knew better. He knew the look on Tubbo's face, the gleam in his eyes, the pulsing lavender and lilac motes sailing through the twin voids of amethyst that were his irises. 

 

  Oh. Fuck.

 

 "Tom-my…" The god sing-songed sweetly, seemingly revelling in the way the boy shivered at his caring touch. "Say you aren't selfish...or else ."

 

 "I-I…" Tommy stammered, nothing more than a helpless creature caught in claws of a great, horned beast. "I...I'm not…"

 

 A ring of gold pulsed from Tubbo's pupils. "So sweet...so pretty...so wonderful and kind...so perfect...aren't you, dear? You're my perfect little sunflower. My precious, darling lamb who could never be selfish even if you tried…"

 

 Tommy's heart threatened to break through his ribcage as Tubbo squeezed his waist, not hard enough to hurt or cause any harm(Tubbo would never hurt him), but more than enough to send a jolt of raw mortal terror speeding up his spine. Tubbo leaned in close, closer and closer, until he was mere inches from Tommy's face. His eyes were pools of pure darkness, the same darkness that swallowed the sun each night and left the world at the moon's mercy. His mouth was a sliver of white, toothy and sharp, all teeth with a palpable hunger etching the corners of his eyes.

 

 He whispered, his voice a writhing slither that squirmed into Tommy's ears and into his mind, wrapping around his brain and squeezin as Tubbo uttered his demand.

 

 " Say. It. "

 

 Tommy gulped. "I-I...I'm n-n-not…'m not...selfish…"

 

 With that he collapsed onto Tubbo's chest once more, this time a little more shaken but nowhere near as upset as he was before. Startled, yes. Mildly terrified, absolutely, but not upset.

 

 Tubbo pulled him close and rubbed a hand on his back while cooing and nuzzling his head. "There you go, baby. Not too difficult, now was it? Say it again."

 

 "I'm not s-selfish." Tommy whispered slowly, earning him a kiss on the forehead that sent a wave of warm fuzz running down the length of his body.

 

 " Very good, Tommy! So so good! Such a good little thing you are!" Tubbo pecked his head once more and squeezed him tightly. Tommy sighed, already accustomed to how Tubbo reacted whenever he dared speak poorly of himself. It was an unusual reaction. Wilbur didn't get angry when he insulted himself. If anything he agreed with Tommy's observations regarding his less than stellar traits, actions, and general him -ness.

 

 Not Tubbo, though. Tubbo didn't want Tommy to insult himself. Oh, woe to Tommy Soot Minecraft is he dared insult himself in the blessed presence of the mighty Tubbo,  Satyr Lord of the Western Woods.

 

 He let Tubbo have his fun babying him for a moment longer, after which he began squirming to let the horned god know that enough was enough. Tubbo let him go with much reluctance apparent, a childish pout appearing on his rounded features as Tommy dusted himself off.

 

 "Do you want to go visit your family?" Tubbo asked, switching the conversation away from what just occurred. His eyes had returned to their typical amethyst gleam and were focused down on Tommy, who leaned back in the god's lap and thought before responding with mild caution.

 

 "...can I?"

 

 Tubbo reared his head back, clearly startled by the question. "Of course you can, Tommy. We can go tomorrow, if you'd like."

 

 A smile spread across Tommy's face, and he sighed and flopped back onto Tubbo's chest. 

 

 "Yeah," He said softly. "Yeah. I'd like that alot."

 

 Seeing his family did sound good. They weren't perfect by any means, of course, but they were still family. And he probably wouldn't stay long. He had a life with Tubbo now, a life he couldn't imagine leaving to go back to the sheep pens and dung piles of his home village. 

 

 Visiting his family would be good. It would be nice and quick and honestly more of a little check-in than anything else.

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

 

Notes:

Again, so very sorry I took so long to update this fic. I'll try to get chapters out semi weekly, buuuuut no promises lol.

One thing I'd like to note is that I hope that the relationship between Clingyduo here never comes off as toxic or abusive. I'm not trying to write an unhealthy relationship here. It's more that ADS!Tubbo's possessive, sometimes scary behavior results from him being a god that isn't too experienced with interacting with mortals, so he's a bit ✨much✨ at times but he would n e v e r willingly, knowingly hurt Tommy, he's too good for that.

Speaking of ADS!Tubbo, here are some fun facts about the boi

ADS!Tubbo is a grandson of this setting's version of Pan, Greek god of the wild(and also s e x)

He is about 3,000 years old, which is very young by god standards

His fur changes color, shifting from a warm, earthy brown to raven black to snowy white like we saw here.

His eyes also change color to reflect his emotions.

He thinks bees are pog(sorta a given but yknow)

If ADS!Tubbo ever used the full extent of his power it would result in a massive crater similar in size to the damage incurred by a nuclear bomb. Or to be more plainly: man's is a walking nuke do not mess

Comments are highly appreciated! Reading people's thoughts helps me motivate lol

Thank you for reading! =)

Chapter 3: The Forest and its Warmth

Summary:

"I-I don't…" Tubbo's breath would shake, his shoulders trembling with fear and his stomach contorting into knots. "I don't wanna lose you...I can't, I can't lose you, I just can't…"

 Tommy's face would shift into a worrisome frown at the god's broken, cracked words, and then he'd press his forehead against Tubbo's own while keeping his head between his hands.

 "You won't lose me." Tommy swore. He sounded so certain, so convinced of the truthfulness behind his words that Tubbo couldn't help but believe him. 

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:

Semi-graphic descriptions of torture, poison, violence, kidnapping, abuse and death but it isn't actually happening, Tubbo's just being paranoid about Tommy.

Kinda cannibalistic thoughts? Tubbo thinks about eating people. It's a Tubbo moment.

Please let me know if I forgot any, I will add them ASAP. =)

Hey remember when I said semi-weekly updates ha haaaa no I update whenever I'm happy with a chapter so who knows when yall getting fed-

Gonna always remind yall that everything here is platonic. Affection, physical or otherwise, shared between clingyduo(and Ranboo, once he shows up) is purely platonic in nature. No shipping here folks. Just soft boys being sweet.

I am going to make the Tubbo wanting to eat people thing a reoccurring joke because I think it's funny and in character.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♡--Tubbo--♡

 

 Tommy. Sweet, wonderful Tommy. Tommy, with his soft, golden hair that felt like the wool of a freshly bathed lamb and his glittering blue eyes that gleamed like polished diamonds in the sunlight. Tommy, with his wonderful laugh and jokes that kept Tubbo cackling with laughter for hours on end as they tended to the garden. Tommy, who was so kind to the forest and all its creatures, great and small, and treated every living thing within the boundaries of Tubbo's domain with a gentleness and care so rarely seen by the mortal races.

 

 Tommy, his best friend, his golden lamb, his sunflower whom he cherished and adored with all of his being.

 

 Ever since Tommy had come into his life, Tubbo had fully realized just how lonely he'd been until now. Life as a forest deity was one of solitude and isolation, and though his sister and uncle visited when they could, Tubbo still found himself longing for conversation from time to time. Preferably from someone who wasn't a mangy wolf that he caught red pawed sniffing around the pantry. Bees weren't much for conversation either, unfortunately, no matter how much he sang their praises as they bumbled about the flowers and ivy of his woodland homestead.

 

 But that was all in the past now. Now he had Tommy, his Tommy, who made all those long, long years of loneliness feel like a distant dream.

 

 With Tommy around the world felt brighter. Lighter, even. It was as though for all his life Tubbo had been seeing the trees and brambles through fog-tinted glasses that sucked out the most vibrant of hues and left him with only the desaturated remains.

 

 But not anymore. Now the sun was brighter, the air cleaner, the food better and the water sweeter than the best honey that a hive could ever hope to produce. With Tommy he felt alive . He felt like he was full , like a hole within his soul(or the divine equivalent thereof) had been filled at long last, and it was such a glorious sensation that he'd often found himself weeping at the mere thought of losing the mortal that made it all make sense

 

 Oftentimes he'd been reminded of Tommy's mortality. Be it through cuts and scrapes, bumps or aches, or that one dastardly bout of illness that had his lovely bedridden for a whole week, Tubbo could not escape the ever present fact that was his friend's fragility and mortality. 

 

 Tommy was mortal. Tommy could die, ache, decay and bleed. He was so small , so frail and so painfully human that it made the roots that embraced the earthy dwelling that was their home twing with Tubbo's agonizing sorrow.

 What if Tommy got hurt? What if he fell down into a ditch and broke his legs and died amongst the mud and worms? What if he was stabbed by poisonous thorns that dug into his porcelain skin and sent a bolt of their wicked curse on a course through his body straight to his fluttering, vulnerable heart? What if he was bit by a snake? Or a spider? Or a freaky, horrible snake-spider with green skin and evil, ruby eyes? What if he was stabbed, maimed, beaten and tortured by a band of wandering bandits? What if they sold him to a slimy noble that used and abused him for his own sick, demented enjoyment?

 

 What if he died? What if Tommy died and Tubbo wasn't around to negotiate for his soul? What if Death claimed him and stole him away to a place that was dark and cold without any of the endless luxuries and ceaseless pampering that the boy needed? 

 

 What if Tubbo left one day to go about his duties and came back to find Tommy gone ? Or worse, dead . Or worse than that, dead and murdered ? Or even worse than that , dead and murdered and gone forever .

 

 It was such a horrid evil image that the mere thought of it sent Tubbo into a spiral of uncontrollable wailing that shook the walls and floors as he fell to his knees and curled in on himself like a lowly woodlouse. He would cry and cry until he had nothing else to give, til the shadows crept in to swallow him up.

 

 Until Tommy came, and then sorrow would turn to embarrassment and frustration as the boy would pad over swiftly to the fallen god, blue eyes filled with pity and warmth so hot Tubbo swore he'd burst into flames if he looked too long.

 

 "Tubbo…?" Tommy would whisper as he brought his hands(such small hands, so gentle and kind, ones belonging to a gardener who worked the soil with tenderness and care) up to wipe away the god's tears. "What's the matter?"

 

 "I-I don't…" Tubbo's breath would shake, his shoulders trembling with fear and his stomach contorting into knots. "I don't wanna lose you...I can't, I can't lose you, I just can't …"

 

 Tommy's face would shift into a worrisome frown at the god's broken, cracked words, and then he'd press his forehead against Tubbo's own while keeping his head between his hands.

 

 "You won't lose me." Tommy swore. He sounded so certain, so convinced of the truthfulness behind his words that Tubbo couldn't help but believe him. 

 

 He'd then hiccup and lean into the mortal's blazing warmth, desperate to feel him and never be without. Without Tommy. Without light and warmth and lazy afternoons spent lying in the garden beneath a weeping willow's curtain of leafy jade. 

 

 Those were the loveliest of days. Just him and his lamb, curled up on a blanket of pink and blue wool, sharing each other's company as the world passed by and the forest hid them from the world and all its evils. There was no war, no famine or plague, just them. Just Tubbo and Tommy. Just them and their eternity together.

 

 "I promise, Tubbo. You will never, ever lose me." Tommy once placed a kiss against the god's forehead as he whispered those words. It made something in Tubbo's chest bloom and his eyes glow a pale gold. It made him feel happy. It made him feel okay.

 

 "I'm here." Tommy swore, and Tubbo's breath hitched. "I'll always be here. Nothing will ever come between us, okay? Not a damn thing."

 

 "W-what about-"

 

 A finger pressing against his lips was all it took to silence the god, who obeyed the mortal's unspoken command without question or qualm. Tommy would then smile a white sliver and draw back before hugging Tubbo's neck with his lanky arms, his cheek pressed against the space between the god's crossed eyes.

 

 "So clingy…" He'd whisper lovingly. Tubbo would feel his face grow hot at that, though he'd be too entranced by his lamb's sugary words and touch to pay it any mind. "So clingy and so sweet. My Tubbo. My beloved."

 

 A few moments would pass before Tommy pulled away and offered his hand, which Tubbo would take as he rose to his full height and then allowed himself to be led back to the master bedroom. It was then Tommy would pull him onto the bed and remove his cloak, which was soon tossed to the floor to wait in a patch of moonlight to be retrieved the next day.

 

 "Let's sleep, alright? C'mere…"

 

 Tommy. His Tommy. His darling lamb. His beloved, to hold and cherish til the final star went cold. He'd always be there for Tommy, and Tommy would always be there for him.

 

 Nothing could ever keep them apart. Not a damn thing.

 

~~~

 

 "Are you sure you want to go back there?"

 

 " Yes , Tubbo, I'm sure. I was sure back home and I'm still sure now. You've asked me that fifty times on the way here and I hate to say it, but the answer ain't changing anytime soon."

 

 "I know, I know, I'm just...just checking, is all…" Tubbo's gaze wandered over the wooden roofs and stone chimneys of Oakburrow where they peeked through the pillars of wood hiding the pair from the outside world.

 

 Oakburrow. A small village, one he'd watched rise up from the earth several decades through the branches and leaves of the forest. It wasn't anything special by mortal standards, more of a large hamlet than a village, and one that reeked of dung and piss left to putriy in the blazing summer sun. There were a few shops lining the cobbled streets leading up to the central square, which contained a said excuse for a market with hardly a dozen ramshackle stalls covered with tattered cloth roofs and rusted nails, though these were overshadowed by the large amount of sheep pens that seemed to occupy ever corner of the settlement.

 

 So many sheep. No wonder his lamb loved mutton so much, it was the only meat he'd ever eaten. Poor thing.

 

 According to Tommy the blacksmith sitting on a small hill overlooking the village belonged to his father, a man by the name of Philza Minecraft who proclaimed himself to be the "greatest blacksmith this side of the Dragonspine Mountains". 

 Arrogant little bugger, though Tubbo made sure to keep such thoughts to himself as he led Tommy through the forest shortly after breakfast. Tommy rarely spoke of his father. Tubbo didn't press him to do so. He didn't force Tommy to talk about any of his family. He figured if Tommy had somehow forgotten about them for a whole two months(and six days) then they weren't that special. Either that, or they were so horrible the poor dear couldn't bear to think about them.

 

 He hoped it was the former. Otherwise he was likely going to end up scaring the life out of some innocent bystanders when he stormed over to that tiny, miserable excuse of a house and had his vengeance. Nobody hurt Tommy. Fucking nobody .

 

 Tommy gave him a look and pulled away, leaving Tubbo's hands hovering aimlessly where they'd been previously resting on his shoulders. Tubbo watched as the boy adjusted the deep red cloak that hung from his shoulders and leaned back on his crouched haunches to give him some space.

 

 Despite the blonde's protests Tubbo had insisted on selecting Tommy's outfit for the day, as he often did because he was determined to test his theory that the boy would look absolutely wonderful in anything he wore.

 It was still an ongoing test, one that was likely true given what Tubbo had observed thus far.

 

 Tommy really did look wonderful no matter what he wore, be it a plain tunic or an elegant fur robe that he nearly tripped over while walking to the living room that one time. Right now he donned one of Tubbo's more modest outfits. Well, modest by god standards.

 

 It was a comfortable outfit consisting of a soft, white, long-sleeved tunic with smooth, round buttons made of polished onyx running down the front, which was paired with some black trousers and a couple of heeled boots to match. On top of the tunic Tommy wore a short cloak that reached a little ways past his elbows and that was the color of ripe strawberries and ruby gems, the edges lined with woven strands of gold and silver.

 

 His hair was soft and fluffed up from last night's bath, and a small braid adorned the right side of his face. To tie it all together was a simple necklace made of a silver and ivory chain that held up a brightly colored diamond that matched his eyes as they glittered in sunlight.

 

 A simple ensemble, not too extravagant but not plain either. Perfect for a long overdue visit to one's potentially awful family. A potentially awful family that Tubbo would love to meet, were it not for one, tiny problem.

 

 "I wish I could come with you..." Tubbo sighed while propping his head up on hands. His ears and tail drooped, their snow white color darkening to a muted gray along with his eyes, which shifted from dazzling amethyst to dull lilac. 

 

 Tommy took a step forward and wrapped his arms around the frowning god's leg, his head reaching up to Tubbo's knee as he rested his cheek against the soft fur. Tubbo placed a large hand on Tommy's back and began to rub it in slow, wide circles.

 

 "I know. But you'll die if you do that." Tommy whimpered and nuzzled close to Tubbo's leg while the god chuckled softly and shook his head.

 

 "I won't die , Tommy." He said, melting at the sight of Tommy's glossy eyes staring up at him. "I just can't leave my forest for too long without fallin' apart. It's painful and I'd rather not figure out how long it takes to happen, but if it does I won't be dead. I'll just pop back up at home after a few days."

 

 "How do you know that?" Tommy asked.

 

Tubbo carded his fingers through the mortal's hair and felt his chest tighten at the concern in the boy's voice. Oh, his little lamb. So kind, so sweet, even when speaking harshly or crudely as he often did.

 

 "My uncle told me." He answered. "It happened to him when some elves tried to steal his cows for a ritual or something. He said that we forest gods are bound to our land and can't go too far outside without rotting away. I'm a part of my forest and it's part of me."

 

 Tommy seemed to mull over his words for a moment. Up above in the misty branches came the first pieces of birdsong, which mingled with the sounds of Oakburrow stirring to life across the river. A tiny blue jay came fluttering down and perched on the tip of one Tubbo's curved horns, and he swore to all that was good, righteous and holy, if it shate on him when he was trying to comfort his Tommy, he was going to eat it. 

 

 He would. He absolutely fucking would eat the bird and all its stupid little bird friends who were always getting up in his face and shitting all over the place like the little shits they were. He'd eat those fucking birds, and then you know what? He'd storm out of the forest, stupid god-binding bullshit be damned, rip the roof to Tommy's house clean off, and eat his maybe-probably-definitely awful family whole. 

 

 Why? Because he was very hungry and had never actually eaten a person, but if this little bird shit decided to fuck with his hair that would change real fast.

 

 "Promise me you'll be careful." Tubbo pleaded softly, shoving any and all bird(or people) eating thoughts to the side. "Promise you won't stay too long and that you'll come back."

 

 Tommy sighed and rolled his eyes. "Yes, Tubbo. I promise."

 

 Tubbo smacked his free hand harmlessly against the mossy earth, causing the ground beneath to tremble at the force of the impact.

 

 " Tommy ." He stressed, a whine stretching out the boy's name and causing him to blink up in surprise. " Please , I'm serious. You know I...I don't...I can't…"

 

 He sniffled and Tommy immediately offered his hands up. Tubbo bent his head down and sucked in a sharp breath as Tommy began to rub his fingers around the base of his horns, sending a pleasant shiver down his spine all the way to his tail, which began swaying back and forth sluggishly beneath his cloak.

 

 "Ssssh, Tub. I know. I know you get antsy when I'm gone, but I promise , I will never leave you for long." Tommy whispered and continued to massage the sensitive around around the god's horns, eliciting a frail, wobbly bleat that fell from Tubbo's lips. 

 

 A similar noise bubbled up from his chest as Tommy began scratching behind one of his velvet soft ears.

 Oh. Oh, this was wonderful. This was his favorite thing that Tommy did. He didn't even know his ears or horns were so sensitive to gentle touches or loving scratches, but now with Tommy he craved the addicting sensation such affection brought. It was just so nice and made him feel all light and fuzzy all over. 

 

 Tommy chuckled, and Tubbo whimpered and whined as he pulled his hands away and placed them on his hips.

 "Big ol' baby. What time is it, right now?"

 

 "A little past dawn…" Tubbo replied with a dreamy sigh and half-lidded eyes. 

 

 Tommy shook his head. He patted Tubbo's knee and stepped away, snapping the god out of his trance and back to the present. Tubbo rose up and turned to watch Tommy, who now stood near the edge of the treeline with his hand pressed against one of the towering oaks.

 He peeked out at the town across the muddy river, a small smile forming on his sharp features as he spotted a rather lanky fellow wearing a brown coat and yellow sweater.

 

 "Wilbur!" He breathed, watching as the man walked across a stone bridge connecting the town to the forest edge and sat down on the crumbling wall, his dark eyes staring out into the trees.

 

 Nobody ever crossed the bridge. There wasn't anything of note through Tubbo's forest, just more and more untamable wilderness filled with witches and monsters. Tubbo shifted awkwardly on his hooves.

 

 "I'll be back by sundown, okay?" Tommy turned his head and smiled back at the god, who forced a wobbly grin onto his face as he fidgeted awkwardly.

 

 "Alright...be careful, okay?" Tubbo saw strands of ivy and green slither over towards Tommy, who simply huffed and nodded.

 

 He wanted him to stay. He wanted to keep his sunflower with him forever and always with him in the woods, where the air was sweet and the sun was bright and warm. If he could he'd surround Tommy in the brambles and branches. But that wouldn't make him happy, would it?

 

 The strands of flora halted and moved away, and Tubbo watched as his sunflower stepped out of the forest. Out into the world beyond. Out to Oakburrow. Out to Wilbur. Out to his home and family.

 

 It was fine. Tommy would be fine.

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

 

Notes:

ADS!Tubbo: sir you don't understand l, this is my emotional support mortal.

HEE HOO, P L O T. yeah sorry for people who are here for mindless fluff, I promise there will be plenty of that here, but I also just? Like writing plot? Storylines and character development go brrrrrrr. Angst will happen but I promise it'll be padded and softened by plenty of comfort. I just like to write evil people doing bad things! And then! Getting their shit kicked in! It is fun! And satisfying! Hee hoo!

Gonna piss off so many c!Techno simps lol-

Anywho, because I like to beg for clout like a little bitch, comments are very appreciated and feedback is useful for understanding what people like about a work and what yall wanna see more of theme wise. Me likey reading tasty word thoughts! Make happy chemicals go brrrrr

Chapter 4: The Village and the Visit

Summary:

 "Father! I'm home! And you'll never guess who I found!"

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:

Child neglect, implied alcoholism.

Very minor body shaming(Wilbur makes an awfully rude comment about Tommy's weight. To be fair Tommy has gone from borderline malnourished peasant boy to mildly chubby platonic sugar baby, but still. Kinda a dick move)

Please let me know if I missed any, I'll add them ASAP. =)

Sorry that these chapters are so short and quick. I'm trying to work on pacing and flow in my works. I promise that the chapters will get longer, this is mostly just set up and introductions for the characters

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 Oakburrow. It was a small village located west of the capital city, tucked away in the shadows of the Dragonspine Mountains and nestled near the edge of the Forest of the Western Lord. 

 

 Who was the Western Lord? Nobody knew, at least nobody who wasn't a certain gold-haired peasant boy who'd met him firsthand and had been staying with him for the past few months. To the rest of Oakburrow's inhabitants it was a mystery lost to the ages, nothing more than the name of a large stretch of woodland that reached all the way down the Diamond River to the rolling hills of the Southern Vale.

 

 It wasn't a very special village. Due to being located so far from any major settlements and lacking any notable features(unless you couldn't sheep, plenty of those) it was rarely involved in any of the major conflicts or wars that raged elsewhere in the world, leaving its inhabitants to live their lives in relative peace. They had their wooden homes and ramshackle market stalls, their muddy river and fields of wheat, and their sheep. Plenty of sheep. 

 

 It was Oakburrow. It wasn't special, but it was home. Tommy was home.

 

 That's what he thought gleefully as he thundered quickly down the dusty path leading up to the old stone bridge leading into the village. A smile adored his sun-kissed face as he ran quickly as he could towards the man sitting on the bridge's wall, the wind seeming to carry him along his wall as it sent his cloak waving in the gust.

 

 The man had similar hair to Tommy's own, though it was the color of freshly worked soil and shady tree bark as opposed to his curls of gold. His eyes were sharp and dark like charcoal, his mouth thin and pitched in a worrisome frown, and on his pointed nose sat a pair of silver spectacles that reflected the sun's morning rays that danced across the surface of the river flowing beneath the bridge. He wore a long, tattered coat with a yellow sweater and black trousers beneath, along with a pair of heeled boots with shiny buckles and clips.

 

 He sighed, his gaze forlorn and sorrowful as he looked blankly out over the misty trees of the forest. There was about his eyes, something mournful and solemn that seemed to cloud his vision, preventing him from seeing the approaching boy until Tommy called out while waving a hand above his head.

 

 "Wilbur!" He shouted, cupping his other hand around his mouth and charging closer to his brother. "Wilbur, oi! Oi oi! It's me! I'm home!"

 

 Wilbur blinked and shifted his attention to the approaching boy, who beamed brightly. For a moment Wilbur simply stared at him, his gaze vacant and lost even as he rose up off the wall and stepped forward on trembling legs.

 

 "Tommy?" He whispered breathily. He seemed to swell up as a smile broke across his face, and in a matter of mere seconds, Tommy found himself being scooped up into his brother's arms and twirled around as Wilbur laughed.

 

 "Holy shit! You're...you're okay!" Tommy giggled as pushed on Wilbur's chest, struggling helplessly to escape the older's arms as he squeezed tightly. "Holy shit, you're alive . Thank the gods...I was so worried, Tommy, you have no idea." 

 

 Tommy continued to smile and laugh softly as Wilbur finally set him down, the brunette keeping his thin hands on the blonde's shoulders as he met his eyes.

 

 "Where have you been , Tommy?" Wilbur asked, his previous delight replaced by concern. "Did something happen to you? Are you hurt? How did you-how are you-do you know how fucking scared I've been? It's been months Tommy, bloody months since you disappeared! Where the fuck were you?"

 

  Oh…

 

 Tommy's smile shrunk as he sank down beneath the weight of his brother's words.

 

 Truthfully, he hadn't actually put much thought into how he was going to explain where he'd been to his family. Honestly a part of him had been hoping they wouldn't ask and he'd get to run along back to the forest(to Tubbo) without any difficulties. Just a quick visit, nothing crazy or stressful or uncomfortable like what was happening right now.

 

 How could he even explain everything to Wilbur? "Ah yes, well, you see dearest brother, I have been spending the last few months living a life of pampered luxury out in the deepest parts of the woods with an ancient satyr god. His name is Tubbo. He is very sweet and wonderful and treats me well, and I promised I'd go back to him by sundown, so terribly sorry, but I must be on my way! Oh but fear not! I will visit soon...when I remember...goodbye!"

 

 That wouldn't work. Those were the words of a proper crazy person who got lost in the forest for months and lost their mind out in the trees and brambles. If he said that then Wilbur would think he'd lost it and would haul him off to one of those "asylum" places that Father was always talking about, and Tommy did not want to go to an asylum. 

 

 Wilbur pitched the edge of his red cloak and held it up to the light, scrutinizing the silken garment with a bewildered look in his eyes.

 

 "Where did you get this?" He asked with an exasperated huff. His eyes wandered down the length of Tommy's body, and the boy tense as a thin finger poked at his stomach. "What on earth have you been eating out there? Did you steal from a noble or some shit? Find a banquette out there and help yourself? Good gods…"

 

 Tommy swallowed and shifted his weight while rubbing his arm. Shrinking further down under Wilbur's gaze and looking shamefully towards the path, he suddenly found himself wondering why he was so desperate to see his family again when they were sometimes so...not the best.

 

  "Family's all you got in this world, boys! Never forget that. Don't turn your back on family for nothin', no sir no how."

 

  Right. Family. Family wasn't perfect but that didn't mean you turned your back on them. Tommy just needed to remember that.

 

 "I-I uh-"

 

 "Speak up, Tommy, you know I can't understand when you mumble, c'mon."

 

 Tommy nodded and gulped down the ball of stress welling in his throat. "I-I uh...I got lost and found this stuff...and I found some fruit 'nd stuff to keep me from starvin' out there…"

 

 A few tense moments ticked by with Wilbur burning a hole through Tommy's head with his eyes, arms crossed and mouth turned into a harsh scowl. Tommy dared flick his eyes up before returning them to the mud path beneath his boots. Wilbur stared for a few moments longer before sighing and shaking his head.

 

 "Ugh, whatever. I'm just...glad. Glad you're back and not...never mind. Come on. Let's get back and show Father you didn't get yourself killed out there." With a wave Wilbur turned and began walking down the path over the bridge up the Oakburrow. 

 

 Tommy moved to follow but stopped. He looked back over his shoulders towards the forest behind. It was impossible to see anything in the fog and shadows that blanketed the world beyond the wall of trees and thorns, though for a brief moment, Tommy swore he saw a flicker of purple eyes blinking at him from behind an enormous oak.

 

 He could go back. Back to the woods. Back to the safety of the browns and greens that wrapped him in their gentle embrace and hid him from the world beyond. Back to the cottage built into the side of a hill beneath a giant oak, to the flowers and ivy and beautiful, bejeweled sundial. Back to his new life free of pain and toil. Back to Tubbo.

 

 He could run as fast as his legs could carry him, and Tubbo would be there, waiting to scoop him up and tell him that he did good, so good, and that they could go home and sleep til sundown in the god's ginormous bed with purple and blue blankets made of velvet and silk. 

 

 It would be so easy. So easy to leave his old life behind for something sweeter, something easy and divine.

 

  "Don't turn your back on family for nothin', no sir no how!"

 

  No. No, that would be selfish. He didn't want to be selfish and give up on his family just because they weren't perfect. He was better than that. He had to be better than that. He had to be better for his family. 

 

  Just a visit. Just a visit. Just a little visit. 

 

  That was the mantra he repeated as he followed after Wilbur. Just a visit and it would all be better.

 

~~~

 

 "Father! I'm home! And you'll never guess who I found!"

 

 Wilbur called out into the candlelit house that was Tommy's family home as he ushered the boy inside and closed the door. Tommy squinted and blinked while waiting for his eyes to adjust to the shifting shadows of the Minecraft household, and Wilbur sauntered forward in search of their father, who could be heard working away in the back.

 

 It was a relatively modest house, one made of dark wood and stone, and even though Tommy was certain he could afford something grander, Philza insisted on living a modest life as opposed to a comfortable one. The entrance was a rectangular room filled with cluttered tables and dusty chairs, and the only notable feature was the large fireplace built into the far wall, which casted a flickering orange glow onto the bronze pots and brass bowls that littered the unkempt space.

 

 Tommy nudged one of the pieces of unfinished metalwork as he slowly crept after Wilbur, who continued calling for their father wherever he'd wandered off to.

 

 "Father! Fa-ther. Helloooo. Are you home?" Tommy smiled and shook his head while messing around with a jug made of what seemed to be iron or steel. Wilbur kept searching until a scratchy voice finally answered in a palpably bothered tone.

 

 "What the hell do you want, Wil? Can't you see I'm fucking busy here? Gods…"

 

 Tommy heard Wilbur giggle giddily, and before he could put the jug down he was being yanked away by one arm into one of the small rooms leading off the front chamber. He yelped and stumbled after his brother as he was dragged through rooms filled with dried up potted plants and old furniture until reaching the back workshop, where Philza Minecraft was waiting.

 

 Tommy's father was a good man, or at least that's what Philza always said. Philza Minecraft was a man of honor, loyalty, modest and humility, a friend to all and a shining beacon of what all good men sought to be. 

 He wore olive green robes and funny hats with white and green stripes, his hair was a faded yellow that he wore in simple braids, and his eyes were a dark nordic blue that gleamed with hints of azure and sapphire in the dust, dim light flooding in from the square window above where he currently sat thinking away with what seemed to be a dagger.

 

 Tommy loved and admired his father as much as any son could. He was Philza Minecraft, after all, and he was the greatest man ever.

 

 "Father! Look who came back to us!" Wilbur beamed as he pulled Tommy in front of him and held him in place. Philza hummed and lifted his gaze from his work.

 

 "Oh…" His eyes widened for a moment before returning back to the dagger. "Tommy. Looks like you uh...didn't die! Good! That's good to hear."

 

 Tommy forced himself to smile. Wilbur's brow furrowed slightly.

 

 "Father, don't you think you should come over and give Tommy a hug?" Wilbur said with a forcing push behind the words. He nudged Tommy forward slightly, and the boy glanced back at him with questioning eyes. Wilbur simply continued. "He has been missing for, what, a little over two months? He probably missed you a whole lot when he was out there, in the woods. Alone. Scared. Frightened and helpless..."

 

 Tommy thought about how wholly inaccurate that was to his experience out in the forest but said nothing. Alone? Definitely not, Tubbo hardly ever went away from the cottage long enough for him to feel lonely. Scared? Also no, same for frightened.

 

 Helpless?

 

  "You sure you've got me?" Tommy asked, clinging onto Tubbo's hand as the god lifted him up into the trees nearby a bunch of ripe looking pears.

 

 Tubbo smiled, his eyes bottomless pools of adoration and love. He set the boy carefully down on a sturdy branch but kept his hand in place, allowing Tommy to grip onto his index finger as he began to creep over towards the fruit.

 

 "Of course I do, sweetheart." The god said lovingly. "I've always got you. No matter what happens, I promise I'll always be here to keep you safe and sound."

 

  No. Not helpless. Furthest thing from it, actually.

 

 Philza made another low hum. He lifted the dagger up to light and squinted at it for a few seconds before returning it to his lap.

 

 "I'm a wee bit busy at the moment, Wilbur." He said, eyes unmoving from where they focused on the silver handle of the small weapon. "Why don't you and uh...Tommy...yes...why don't you boys go out and play? I'll get lunch ready by around midday. Now scram."

 

 With that he was done, and Tommy did not struggle as Wilbur pulled him out of the tiny room and back through the wall they came.

 

 Father was busy. Father was always busy, be it with work or spending some time with his buddies down at the pub. Father was too busy for him. Father was always too busy for him.

 

 Did Father even write a letter to the guardsmen? Did he even bother to notice he was gone?

 

 It didn't matter. He wouldn't be staying long. Once sundown came, he'd say his last goodbyes to his family, to his sly brother and distant father and cluttered, worn down house the stank of ash and booze. 

 

 When the sun went down he'd go back to Tubbo, back to lazy mornings and late night snuggles after a hard day working in the garden. But for now he'd try to enjoy this last visit. He'd go play with Wilbur. Maybe they'd get some honey bread from Niki's bakery and go walking by the river like they always did when Father was busy.

 

 Maybe he'd fall in and ruin his clothes. Maybe Wilbur wouldn't bother to fish him out this time.

 

 It didn't matter. He was here to say goodbye, but goodbye could wait until sundown. So he'd just try to have fun while he could.

 

 After all, what could possibly go wrong?

 

Notes:

Meanwhile, out in the woods:

Tubbo, laying flat on his stomach, crying and wailing uncontrollably: uwuwueuwuwuwuw I miss my laaaaaaamb

Blue jay: bruh

Tubbo: WHO ARE YOU TO ACCUSE ME?

Help him.

I hope it's pretty obvious that ADS!Wilbur, while certainly a bit of a cunt and a certified asshole, isn't actively trying to be horrible and is just not very good at expressing his worry and concern well. He's not abusive like DSMP!Wilbur, aka whore man Supreme, he's just a dick who needs to be nicer to Tommy. And I hope that's obvious from how he acted here in his introduction.

ADS!Philza is a bitchass motherfucker and listen I don't give a damn if DSMP!Philza isn't c!Tommy's canon bio dad, he's still an egotistical power tripping pile of fuck and I hate how people baby him like he's this helpless old man and not an eternal wandering warrior who's best friend is a child murdering hog with the emotional maturity of a literal toddler. Fucking hate the crow he's a shithead cunt fucking can't accept responsibility for murdering his son fucking whore bitch deserved it but still bitch can't accept that he did it all on his own so he sides with the predatory child abuser green cunt and blames everyone else. Fucker. Fucker whore.

Anywho yeah uh comment if ya want I like em mmm nice pog feedback yes

Chapter 5: The Satyr and the Elves

Summary:

What if he went outside?

 Tubbo rose to his feet, causing the blue jay to hop off and start fluttering around his head. He took a step forward towards the treeline, beyond which lay Oakburrow and the rest of the world beyond the trees.

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:

Descriptions of death/dying told by a character in a somewhat graphic way.

Panic attack(?kinda?)

Very minor, non graphic animal death. Tubbo eats a blue jay. Poor boy is stress eating cut him some slack.

Please let me know if I missed any. I'll add them ASAP.

Gonna have to say this every chapter that involves ADS!Tubbo being a platonic simp. This is not a shipping fic. Queen platonic boyfriends ADS!clingyduo my beloved. Physical affection is not inherently sexual. There ain't nothing gross about wanting to hold someone and treat them tenderly ok-

Please just let me have soft goat boy god with separation anxiety-

I was not joking about the jokes involving ADS!Tubbo eating people(or in this case animals) being a reoccurring bit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♡--Tubbo--♡

 

 Tubbo was fine. Everything was perfectly fine. He was calm, cool and collected, yes ma'am, sir, or variation thereof.  He definitely was not sitting beneath a tree with his knees hugged against his chest while he rocked back and forth in a desperate attempt to sooth the raging whirlwind of anxieties whizzing around his skull. No, of course not, that was actually the farthest thing from what he was doing.

 

 He was just finding ways to pass the time while Tommy was away, that was all! Tommy was off visiting his probably evil horrible awful family and promised to be back by sundown. Tubbo was just a tad bit bored without his lamb around to keep him company. 

 

 His lamb, his sunflower, the light of his life, wind beneath his wings, fire in his furnace. His sweet Tommy, so small and precious, so frail and delicate. Too delicate for the brutality and savagery of the world beyond the forest. Any number of horrific things could be happening to him right now as Tubbo sat, trembling and shivering, and Tubbo would be none the wiser, wouldn't he? Sure, he'd probably be able to sense the boy's distress, to feel his pain and fear as it echoed through the air and traveled over the earth like a beacon of distress blazing in a winter's storm. But that didn't mean Tubbo would know what was happening to his beloved. All he would know was that Tommy was hurt , that Tommy was scared and frightened and that he wasn't there to save him and make whatever miserable little creature that dared touch his lamb, his treasure, his darling, his baby-

 

 "Aaaah! Tom-myyyyy ...come baaaaack…" Tubbo tossed his head back and let out a strained cry that reached the treetops and sent them rustling with the frantic movements of a hundred startled birds and terrified squirrels. 

 

 He whimpered and buried his head in his knees while curling further in on himself. From up above he heard the chattering and tweeting of a blue jay that decided it would be a good idea to perch on the horn of the distressed god.

 It sat there, singing and hopping about like all songbirds did, as though somehow completely obviously to the sniffles and whimpering coming from its perch.

 

 Tubbo lifted his head and turned his eyes up to look at the tiny creature. 

 

 "Am I being silly?" He asked it, seeking assurance that no, being worried about the safety and well being of one's favorite mortal was not silly in the slightest and was in fact a perfectly reasonable response to said mortal running off into a village filled with other mortals who were probably awful and horrible and evil. "I don't think I'm being silly. I think I'm being rather reasonable, actually."

 

 The blue jay chirped. Tubbo sighed.

 

  "Why don't you like mortals, Uncle Schlatt?" Tubbo asked, tilting his head up at the elder god as he handed him a bowl filled with berries and honey.

 

 "Because they're cruel, Tubbo." The older god answered while he took the bowl and began squashing its contents with a large stone mortar. "They're cruel little creatures that can't ever get along even to save their own hides. They fight, kill, steal from, lie to and destroy each other for petty reasons, and the few kind hearted among them have to suffer for it."

 

 "Are all mortals cruel?"

 

 His uncle shook his head and smiled. It was a tired old grin belonging to a tired old goat who had seen much in his time and had more than a handful of stories to tell from it.

 

 "No, Tubs, 'course not. There's always a bit of good amidst the bad, even when that bad covers it up." He pointed towards a glass bottle resting on a nearby table, and Tubbo quickly moved to hand his uncle the jar of cinnamon while listening eagerly to what he had to say. "I've met cruel mortals and good mortals. I've met liars and thieves, warriors and saints, kings and peasants alike. Most of them were a pile of shite, but there were a few goodins' among 'em."

 

 He took the cinnamon and sprinkled a few pinches inside the bowl before handing the jar back to Tubbo. The boy returned it to its previous spot and hurried back to his uncle's side.

 

 "Ya always gotta hold on to the good ones, Tubbo." The old god said while mixing the cinnamon into the purplish goop. "If ya find a good mortal, and I'm talking a proper good one here, protect them. Protect them and hold 'em close. The world needs good mortals just about as much as it needs us gods, and from what I've seen they're a dying breed."

 

 Tubbo nodded slowly, committing the elder's words to memory. 

 

 "Have you ever found a good mortal, Uncle?" He asked, eyes alight with curiosity and wonder.

 

 Schlatt chuckled lowly and nodded. "I have. Indeed I have."

 

 "What were they like?" Tubbo's eyes grew wider and his tail wagged excitedly behind him.

 

 Again Schlatt laughed, low and rumbling, this time while shaking his head with that same smile. "Ah, that's a story for when you're older, I'm afraid."

 

 Tubbo's smile dropped into a pout. "Wah?! That's not faaaair! Can you at least teach me how to make wine? You promised you would when I'm older and I just turned 3,000!"

 

 "'Fraid you're still not old enough, lad. Gotta be all grown before you get to learn that. Tradition, innit?"

 

 "Unfair! This is unfair and I am going out to the garden to pout about it!"

 

 "Alright. Grab me the dried apricots before you go, though, alright?"

 

 "Okay, Uncle Schlatt…"

 

 "Good lad."

 

 Tommy wasn't like other mortals. Tommy wasn't a liar, a murderer or a thief. Tommy was wonderful, sweet and kind, a precious little creature that Tubbo couldn't bear to be without. 

 

 The blue jay simply stared at him and chirped brightly, leaving Tubbo to slump down miserably as he waited for his lamb to come trotting home. 

 He'd have to fix a proper meal for Tommy when he got back. A big meal with all his favorite foods, like mutton of that honey bread he scarfed down like it was nothing. Then he'd get to pick his precious lamb up and carry him back to the master bedroom for some well deserved rest and plenty of care to ease the stress of the day away.

 

 Tubbo loved taking care of Tommy. His sweet lamb didn't need to worry about anything so long as he was around to tend to his every need and desire. It felt so nice to hold him, to cradle the mortal that had brought him so much joy and happiness near his chest and shower him with the love he deserved. Tommy was so small when Tubbo held him like that, just a small, sweet thing that snuggled close and begged to be cared for.

 

  "Does this feel good?" Tubbo whispered sweetly as he traced a finger over Tommy's stomach. The boy hummed and nodded without opening his eyes, instead turning his head and burying his face into Tubbo's chest.

 

 "Poor thing...ate a bit too fast, didn't you?" He began drawing lazy circles over Tommy's stomach, causing the blonde to shiver and snuggle closer. A small, pained whine escaped the boy's throat as Tubbo applied a bit of pressure to his middle. Tubbo cooed and resumed his previous motion. 

 "It's okay, honey. No need to be embarrassed. You were just hungry and got a bit too excited. You'll feel better in a bit. I'll make sure of it. Just let me take all the pain away, okay? Poor little lamb. So tender and sweet...my precious Tommy…"

 

 "Tommy…" Tubbo whimpered the boy's name and shifted uneasily. It felt wrong not having Tommy with him. The forest felt so empty. He felt so empty. Empty and hollow, a forest without any life inside.

 

 What if he went outside?

 

 Tubbo rose to his feet, causing the blue jay to hop off and start fluttering around his head. He took a step forward towards the treeline, beyond which lay Oakburrow and the rest of the world beyond the trees.

  He could see people going about their day, the villagers milling about the dirt roads and paths, going into shops and lingering around the market. Most of them were short and pale, others taller and broader, some with darker skin and hair than the rest. A few were sitting on a wooden dock located near the trees, and from where he stood and peered out from behind one of thick trunks, Tubbo could see that their features were softer and less narrow than the few elves he'd met in the past.

 

  Humans. Tommy was a human, one of the most common types of mortal according to his uncle. They were a simple race with short lives that sought to fill with adventure, glory, wealth and fame. They were a young race, spry and childish in their lust for living. It was admirable, if not a bit sad considering how short lived they were, a fact that was a constant in Tubbo's moonlit fits of fear and dread.

 

 Tommy was fifteen, young by human standards and borderline infantile by god standards. Like Tubbo he wasn't considered an adult yet, though Tommy had often stated that he was more "grown-up", whatever that meant. Uncle Schlatt said he was still young. So maybe he was young but still a bit older than Tommy, at least mentally. He had lived for a little over 3,000 years, and with any luck would like millenia more as a timeless god, immortal and unchanging like the forest he called home.

 It was safe to say that Tommy wouldn't be passing on from old age anytime soon and would likely live up to around ninety or even a hundred years if he was lucky. Not that soothed Tubbo's worries in regards to the boy's safety. He could ensure Tommy's comfort and protection within the boundaries of his woods, but with him gone Tubbo was left powerless in that regard.

 

 But...what if he followed Tommy? Just for one day. Surely that would be alright...right?

 

  "Listen closely, Tubbo. I've got something important to tell you." 

 

 Tubbo looked up at his uncle, who stood towering before him with his arms crossed over his broad chest and a serious look on his aged face. They'd been walking for a few minutes after breakfast after Uncle Schlatt said he needed to teach him about something important and were now standing side by side near the forest edge. The pale light of the world outside the green shade peeked through the trunks and branches of the oaks and maples, and beyond the gaps Tubbo saw a valley covered in mist and fog.

 

 "What is it?" He asked, shifting awkwardly on his hooves as Schlatt took a step forward.

 

 The older satyr turned his head to look back at Tubbo. His slate colored eyes were filled with an emotion Tubbo didn't recognize. Fear? Sorrow? Disappointment? He really wasn't sure what was in the look his uncle was giving him, but he knew that whatever Schlatt was about to say, it was definitely important.

 

 "Have you ever tried to leave this forest, Tubbo?" Uncle Schlatt asked, eyes burning into the younger god and pinning him in place.

 

 Tubbo shook his head quickly. "No, Uncle Schlatt, of course not. I've never left this place since I was born. Not even once, promise!"

 

 Schlatt nodded once and turned away, allowing Tubbo to ease up and let out a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding.

 

 "Good. That's very good, Tubbo." The boy shuffled forward to join his uncle's side near the forest's edge. Schlatt placed a large hand on his nephew's shoulder and continued. "I'm sure you know that we forest deities are bound to the woods where we're born, right?"

 

 Tubbo nodded.

 

 "And I'm sure you know that the only reason your sister and I are able to drop by to see you is 'cos of this lil' fella, yes?" Schlatt reached down and lifted up the necklace hanging from his neck so that the ethereal blue jewel caught the morning light. Tubbo nodded once more while fidgeting with his fingers, and Schlatt nodded back and let the necklace drop back down to his fur covered chest. 

 "Do you know what happens when a satyr leaves their forest, Tubbo? Without one of these necklaces, that is."

 

 Tubbo paused for a moment before slowly shaking his head. "I don't. 'M sorry…"

 

 Schlatt shook his head and patted the younger's chestnut curls. "No, lad, I don't expect you to. Few people know, mortals and gods alike. I know from firsthand experience."

 

  Tubbo tensed. He had once hand pressed against the moss covered trunk of the tree he hid behind and another hanging limping by his side as he squinted out into the blazing, bright world of the outside.

 

 There was a whole world beyond the forest. A world with mountains and valleys, oceans and streams, wilderness and civilization. Lani had taught him that word. She said it was used to describe all the places where mortals built their cities and towns and little villages like Oakburrow after they got rid of all the trees and plants.

 

 Such a funny word. Civilization. Civil. Like mortals were anything of the sort.

 

 He'd never thought much of the outside world. To him there was always just the forest and everything inside: the trees, the muddy streams and rivers filled with tasty fish and smooth pebbles, the flowers and bushes. He had never needed to stray beyond the forest's edge, to leave the green land of his birth.

 

 But now he had a reason. Now he had Tommy.

 

 "Have I ever told you about the time some elves came along into my forest and stole a bunch of my cows, Tubbo?"

 

 "No, Uncle, you haven't." Tubbo shook his head, eager to listen and to learn.

 

 Schlatt smiled and rested a hand against the trunk of the tree to his left. "Well, I'll tell ya. Basically, a few thousand years ago, before you or your sister's time, I woke up to see that a good chunk of my cattle herd was missing from their pen. So of course I looked all over the woods, followin' their hoof prints and the like, until I found other prints. Footprints made by elven armor."

 

 Tubbo gasped, silvery specks of starlight filling the center of his pupils. "Did ya follow them?"

 

 Schlatt nodded. "Indeed I did."

 

  Tubbo sucked in a deep breath and balled his hand into a fist. 

 

  "I followed those prints alllll the way outta the woods and into the mountains outside! You ever seen a mountain, Tubbo? I climbed a whole lotta 'em looking for those pesky cow thieves. Took me days and days of goin' up and down, up and down again and again searching for hoof or foot."

 

 "How big were the mountains?"

 

 " Very big. They were so tall they reached the clouds and pierced the sky. And do you wanna know who I found up on the tallest mountain?"

 

 "The cow thieves?"

 

 "Mhm. The cow thieves."

 

  Days and days. It took days for Uncle Schlatt to start feeling... bad . Surely a few hours until sundown with Tommy would be alright. He wouldn't fall apart that quickly...right?

 

 The blue jay returned to its previous spot perching up on his horn and twittered away pleasantly. Tubbo lifted up a trembling hand and sucked in a shaky breath.

 

  "What happened when you found the cow thieves?"

 

 "Oh well, we got into a bit of a fight, you see. Not a fight with fists and swords, but a verbal one with words and shouting. I told 'em that those were my cows and that I needed them back, and then their little leader lady started goin' off about some sort of sacrifice to their goddess lady who wanted a satyr's cattle as an offering."

 

 "Why a satyr's cattle? Cows are cows, aren't they?"

 

 "That's what I said! That is exactly what I said to her but she still wasn't budging. And y'know this went on for a real long while, real real long time, until I started to feel...tired."

 

 "Tired?"

 

  His fingers trembled. His breath shook. Beads a sweat dripping down his forehead and cheeks, and Tubbo swore he could feel every inch of his body crying out for him to stay, stay in the forest and trees and never ever leave.

 

 The forest was safe. The forest was home. The forest was him and he was the forest, and leaving it behind would mean leaving behind everything he'd ever known.

 

 He needed the forest. He would die without the forest.

 

  Schlatt nodded. "Mhm. I suddenly felt real sleepy and couldn't keep my eyes open or my legs standing. So I sat down to keep arguing with this bitch-don't say that word around your sister-and next thing I knew, my hands were turning gray!"

 

 "What!" Tubbo gasped and went wide-eyed as his uncle lifted up his hand a mere few inches away from the last curled tendril of ivy that marked the end of the forest.

 

 "Yes. It was a real ugly gray, too. Like a dead tree. And it went all up my arms and legs and chest, all the way to the tips of my horns. And mark my words, Tubbo, it hurt more than anything you can ever imagine. Like fire racing up your whole body and burning you up from the inside out while sharp points stab at your heart and soul and rip your chest open. It was hell. It was the most horrible thing I've ever experienced. I don't even know the words I can use to describe it to you, and even if I did I doubt I'd want to."

 

  Pain. Tubbo knew pain. He'd gotten hurt a few times, mostly by accidentally cutting his fingers while chopping up some vegetables for dinner, which always led to Tommy fretting over him while insisting on wrapping up the tiny skin wounds with some soft bandages and then peppering them with gentle kisses that always led to Tubbo melting into a cooing mess.

 

 He knew pain. But he didn't know death.

 

  "What happened? Did you get your cows back?"

 

 "No." Schlatt said bluntly. "I didn't. I died, Tubbo. Or at least I did the closest thing a god can to dying."

 

 "...oh...what about the little bitch lady?"

 

 "Bah. She could keep the stupid cows. I was too busy screaming my head off until everything went black. There was a lot of black for a whole long time. Blackness and nothingness. Cold, dark, empty nothingness that swallowed me up and devoured me whole.. I'm not even sure how long it was until I woke up back in my forest with nothing but my birthday suit and the taste of rotten wood in my mouth. But I do know one thing..."

 

 "What?"

 

 Schlatt looked down at the young god, his eyes glowing a pale silver as he met Tubbo's amethyst gaze with one that was mournful and stern.

 

 "I know that I never want my family to go through what I did that day. And that's why I'm telling you this, now, Tubbo." He turned and crouched on until he was at Tubbo's level, and which point he placed both hands on the boy's shoulders and looked him dead in the eyes.

 

 "Tubbo, Satyr Lord of the Western Woods. Swear to me on your honor as a god that you will never , and I mean ever go outside of your forest without the proper magic to ensure you will not suffer as I have suffered. No matter what."

 

  Tubbo's breath hitched, and next thing he knew he was stumbling backwards away from the world and back into the forest.

 

  "Promise me, Tubbo, as both a fellow god and my nephew. I need you to do this for me."

 

 Tubbo gulped, wholly unfamiliar with this side of his normally lax and jovel uncle but nodded regardless. "O-okay...I swear it…"

 

 "Good lad."

 

  Tubbo's back hit a tree and he wailed while clutching the side of his head.

 

 "Tommy...T-Tommy...Tommy, please, I-I need...I need you...I need you…" He sniffled and begged for his lamb to come back home. He begged for soft touches and gentle little hands that scratched his ears and turned his mind to mush. He begged for lazy afternoons in the garden. He begged for late nights over in the hot spring that were filled with jokes and laughter. He begged for early mornings spent snuggled up on the couch and for late goodnights filled with moonlight and warmth.

 

 He begged for his lamb. He begged for Tommy.

 

 "T-Tommy...I...I can't sa...can't save you...I can't get to you…'m sorry…'m so so sorry…" Tubbo's voice was a dying animal as he let out one last whimper. The blue jay had perched down on his knee, and he lifted his eyes to look at it as it kept twittering and looking up at him while tilting its head to the side.

 

 He sniffled.

 

 "He'll be back, right?" He asked the bird, which hopped up on a large finger the god offered up. "Tommy will be back. I just...need to keep calm and not freak out too much...yeah...that's all…"

 

 The blue jay let out one last chirp before it was swiftly tossed into the god's mouth. He swallowed it quickly and then sighed before rising up to his feet. His stomach growled.

 

 Food. Food would help. Maybe a nice deer or a handful of wolves would calm his nerves. He was just hungry and that was making the stress worse.

 

 "Tommy will be fine." He said, more to himself than anything else as he began walking further into the trees in search of his next meal. "Just gotta eat a bit to calm down. He'll be okay. He will be okay. Tommy will be okay."

 

 Tommy would be fine. Tubbo was just stressing out over nothing. He just needed to have a bite or two or fifty to eat, wait around until the sun set, and then Tommy would be back and everything would be perfect again.

 

 Tubbo just needed to be patient. Then everything would be fine.

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

Notes:

For anyone worrying about Tubbo going off to eat a bunch of animals whole don't be. He's a feral little guy who's basically a manifestation of the forest. Little wild guy,, feral,, laws and order of nature,, eat or be eaten Yada yada. Him eating a few deer while stressing about his platonic bf being away won't hurt anything. He homgry.

ADS!Schlatt is based more off of cc!Schlatt's online person than his DSMP character, purely so he can be a good uncle Tubbo needs. He's cool =) he just likes his cows and wine =) he kinda died once but dw he got better =) him nice goat man. Unlike c!Schlatt, who is a cunt.

Anyhow. Comments. Mm. Tasty.

Chapter 6: The Hog and His Apprentice

Summary:

He missed the forest. He missed Tubbo.

 He sighed. Wilbur gave him an odd look from over his shoulder.

 "What's the matter?" He asked.

 Tommy stiffened like a board and forced a pleasant smile onto his face. 

 Right. He was visiting his family. He was hanging out with Wilbur. They were going out to play until Father fixed up lunch. He was in Oakburrow.

 Why did that thought hurt so much?

 He shook it off while shaking his head. "Nothing! Just thinkin' is all. Busy day, innit?"

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:

Brief mentions of drinking and implied/reference alcoholism.

Abusive behavior(it's mild but still)

Body shaming and minor body issues(again, very small but it's there and it's sad)

Mentioned abuse

Rather grotesque descriptions of an animal corpse but it's just ADS!Techno's freaky helmet

Idk if this needs a TW but gross descriptions of sloppy eating. It's just kinda nasty so y'know more of a heads up.

Wilbur gets a bit mean and harsh in this chapter but I promise he's not actively being awful he's just being a bit of a dick to Tommy

Please let me know if I missed any.

Friendly reminder that everything here in platonic and all physically/verbal affection shared between clingyduo isn't meant to be taken as sexual/romantic. Boys just being softies that's all

Big old heckinh chapter

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 Tommy hung close to Wilbur's side as the man led him away from their house and down to the dusty streets of Oakburrow.

 The sun had already begun to climb up towards the top of the sky and shone down harshly on the village, causing Tommy's head to ache as he tried to take shallow breaths to avoid inhaling any of the sheep stink that wafted through the muggy air. His ears rang with the chiming of bells on the docks, the clopping of hooves in the streets and the chattering and clattering of a hundred voices as people went about their busy, hectic lives. He jumped as someone hollered out from inside a nearby shop, and did so a second time when Wilbur hurried him past a small gaggle of screeching drunkards lounging about in a mud puddle.

 

 "Oi! Watch it, brat!" Sneered a burly man with a bushy beard as Tommy brushed against his arm. Tommy opened his mouth to apologize but was pulled away by Wilbur, who offered the man an apologetic grin.

 

 "Terribly sorry for that, sir! Old boy ain't doin' too well lately, can't keep his head on straight, let alone walk. You know how it is!"

 

 The man scoffed and rolled his eyes as he turned and carried on his way. Tommy winced.

 

 It was so much. Too much. Too much noise, too much headache inducing sunlight that made it hard to focus on putting one foot in front of the other. Too many people.

 

 Tommy liked people. He liked talking to them and pestering them and maybe occasionally prancing them. People were fun and interesting. People were loud and brash and oftentimes downright nasty when they were in a mood. Tommy had a habit of getting people into a mood to be nasty. It was something of a specialty of his.

 

 There weren't any people in the forest, at least not any nasty people. He'd met a few pixies and a lovely old gnome couple that lived a few miles away from Tubbo's cottage throughout his time living with the god. The pixies weren't exactly the most gentle sort and were honestly little shits that Tommy often found himself swatting away while he gathered some berries for Tubbo to use in one of his pies, but the gnomes were good people. A bit oddly fond of mushrooms, but still, they were kind hearted and gave good advice. Granted that advice often pertained as to what mushrooms went well with certain kinds of moss, but well, beggars couldn't be choosers, could they?

 

 It was actually rather uncommon for Tommy to spend much time alone in the forest. Most of his time was spent with Tubbo, who was the farthest possible thing from nasty. Time with Tubbo was time filled with soft words and gentle touches that made Tommy feel more at home that the bustling streets of Oakburrow ever could. Tubbo was home. 

 

  "So how old are you, exactly? Like for a god. You act like a kid but you're also kinda grown-upish."

 

 Tubbo's laugh shook the leaves above as he ducked beneath a curtain of flowering vines. Tommy reached out to grab the god's thumb to keep himself from falling down from where he sat in Tubbo's palm, and he found himself hugging it tightly as Tubbo carried on his way.

 

 "Well, I'm 3,000 years old, but I'm still really young by god standards. Least that's what my uncle says. I think I'm considered adolescent by mortal standards."

 

 "So you're, what, sixteen? Seventeen? Because if you're like real older than me that's sorta weird."

 

 Tubbo smiled as he stepped over the fallen corpse of a long dead tree that had been reclaimed by the moss and fungi. "Why would it be weird?" 

 

 He lifted Tommy up and set him gently down on his shoulder, where Tommy curled up and nestled himself snugly at the base of the god's neck. The air smelled like wet moss and mist mixed with the sweet scent of fresh berries and ripe peaches.

 

 "I 'unno." Tommy said with a shrug. "No reason. Just feel weird bein' friends with a grown-up. But you're still a kid, so it's fine. 'M gonna sleep. Wake me when we get there."

 

 A finger brushed against the side of his cheek, sending tingles of warmth through his body as Tubbo hummed softly.

 

 "Sweet dreams, dear one…"

 

 Tommy missed the forest. He missed the damp, leafy shadows below the trees, the softly babbling brooks and coppery creeks that winding through the mud. He missed the soft patches of sunlit grass and the flowers that filled the air with their fragrant aroma. He missed the garden. He missed the sundial and lilac bushes that grew to the size of a full grown stallion. He missed the warm blankets and comfortable fur rugs that swallowed him up as he laid in a bed fit for a king. He missed the grand meals that left him swollen and full as caring hands lifted him up and took all the pain away.

 He missed round eyes the color of polished amethyst. He missed dark horns covered in golden ornaments that got tangled in the branches and vines of the forest canopy. He missed soft fur and shiny hooves that left a whole garden's worth of flowers wherever they tread. He missed chestnut curls and leaf shaped ears that he could scratch anytime he wished. 

 

 He missed being hugged. He missed being carried around and cradled like a wee babe. He missed laying curled up in bed or on the couch and sleeping as all his pain and sorrow melted away. He missed being told that he was special, that he wasn't just a good for nothing brat that killed his mother just by being born and caused nothing but bother. He missed being told that he was worthy of love.

 

  A kiss was planted firmly on the top of his forehead, and Tommy chuckled as he tried in vain to push Tubbo away as the god lowered his lips once more to press them against the boy's head.

 

  "You're so precious to me." Tubbo whispered, his fingers tracing delicately up Tommy's side as he squirmed beneath. "Do you know that? You are more valuable to me than any jewel or sparkling trinket in all the realms. I love you more than words can say."

 

 "Tubbo...come on. You know I'm not-"

 

 Tubbo cut him off with a glare that softened into a sweet smile. His hand continued up towards Tommy's face, where he cupped the mortal's cheek in one hand while gazing down at him as though he truly were worth more than all the splendors and riches the world had to offer.

 

 "Sssh...none of that now. Just let me love on you, alright? Let me love you how you deserve to be loved. You sweet, beautiful, wondrous person. How can you even dare to think that you are anything less than perfection incarnate?'

 

 The god's voice was low and firm as the forest floor. It was an earthy, rumbling tone of voice that caused the curved rafters above the bed to tremble with the weight of his words. Tommy shivered.

 

 Perfection incarnate? Him? Tubbo must've put the wrong herbs in his tea that morning.

 

 "I…I'm...I'm n..." Again he was hushed gently by Tubbo, who with a careful hand lifted him up a few inches as he pulled down the blankets and laid himself and Tommy beneath the comfortable weight. 

 

 "Sleep." The god commanded, voice a low strum that sent Tommy's thoughts drifting away into the ether. "Sleep and dream of all things bright and wonderful, for you are the most wonderful thing to ever tread through my domain by far."

 

 Tubbo pressed a hand against the boy's back and pulled him into his chest, where Tommy curled up and allowed his eyes to close as the pulsing lull of the god's heart dragged him off to sleep.

 

 He missed the forest. He missed Tubbo.

 

 He sighed. Wilbur gave him an odd look from over his shoulder.

 

 "What's the matter?" He asked.

 

 Tommy stiffened like a board and forced a pleasant smile onto his face. 

 Right. He was visiting his family. He was hanging out with Wilbur. They were going out to play until Father fixed up lunch. He was in Oakburrow.

 

 Why did that thought hurt so much?

 

 He shook it off while shaking his head. "Nothing! Just thinkin' is all. Busy day, innit?"

 

 Wilbur studied him with a raised brow for a moment longer before letting out a huff. "Alright. Just focus on thinking and walking, okay? We're almost to Niki's."

 

 Tommy perked up at that, his smile turning genuine as he trotted along hastily after his brother. They rounded a bend in the road and carried along past lampposts and crates filled with half rotten fruit and shriveled up veggies. The further along they went the more the ground below their feet changed, the path shifting from a dusty dirt road worn down by a few decade's worth of foot traffic to dirty cobbles that were covered with mud and grime. 

 

 The sounds of shouting and bustling grew louder and louder, and Tommy found himself tensing up as the market appeared around another bend. 

 

 He loved spending time in the market before he met Tubbo. He enjoyed perusing the wares and goods the merchants sold and perhaps sneaking a few for himself here and there. There was this lively, adventurous sort of feel to the whole place, something about the exotic fabrics and fine spices that simply boggled the imagination.

 

 All the stuff in the market, all the people and their merchandise, was new . It wasn't from Oakburrow, not all of it, at least. It was from elsewhere, from the rest of the world below the rolling hills and pastures that cradled the tiny village that sat in the distant edges of the world, away from the drama and politics that Wilbur always liked raving about at dinner.

 

 When he was younger Tommy used to beg Wilbur to teach him about the world beyond Oakburrow. He'd pester the man for hours on end while tugging on his coat and whining like a toddler until he finally got his way. Wilbur was good, but even the strongest of men fell to the childish demands of Tommy Minecraft, and once Wilbur dud succumb he would sigh and take a seat near the end of his bed, where he'd start to tell one of his stories.

 

 Wilbur's stories were of kingdoms and kings, of queens and their sons, of warriors and bandits that sought to destroy all that the good folk of the land sought to protect. They were stories about dragons and giants that fought an eternal war over everything under the sun, of witches and wizards, of elves and dwarves. Wilbur would spin tales so grand that they were the stuff of legend, the kind of stories so great that they stood the test of the ages and became lore and history. They brought Tommy to worlds unknown, to kingdoms ruled by talking statues and oceans filled with serpents the size of mountains. 

 

 He could listen to them for hours and hours well into the night, but after a few stories Wilbur would get up and blow out the candle sitting on the edge of Tommy's nightstand. Tommy would whine then, but Wilbur would hush him quickly.

 

 "Alright." He would say with a smile as he tugged off his coat. "That's enough of that. Off to bed, ya lil' shit."

 

 The market always made Wilbur's stories seem real, tangible and grounded. Yet now? Now it was just a loud, foul smelling pile of stalls that made Tommy's head spin.

 

 Tommy hopped over a puddle of what he prayed was just water as he hurried after Wilbur, who was walking hastily towards a tiny shop near the edge of the market square.

 It was a small shop made of darkly colored wood with two small windows facing out the front on either side of the door. Tubbo said that most mortals didn't know how to make the glass stuff he had all over his house, so instead they used latches and hatches like the ones attached to the shop's windows. He said that glass was made of sand that got heated up and turned into crystal. Tubbo was a bold faced liar if he thought Tommy was going to believe that shite.

 

 Inside the shop he could see pastries of all sorts. Cupcakes and berry pies, rolls and cinnamon buns, cakes and of course his beloved honey bread.

 

 Tommy's mouth was already watering by the time Wilbur shoved him inside the bakery.

 

 "Hello hello!" Greeted a voice so sweet that Tommy could practically taste it. "Welcome to the Oakburrow Pastry Shop. How can I help yooooooooou-wait, Tommy? Didn't you die?"

 

 Behind the front counter stood a woman wearing a long apron covered in white powder. Her eyes were a pale coppery color, and her strawberry blonde hair was tied behind her head in a messy bun. She stared at Tommy as though he'd just sprouted a second head, her eyes wide and her mouth agape as the boy gave an awkward little wave.

 

 "Uh. Hi, Ms.Niki. No, not dead, I'm afraid. Sorry to disappoint." Tommy smiled as Niki shook her head and batted her eyes.

 

 "NO!" She blurted, and both Tommy and Wilbur jumped in surprise at the harshness of it. "No no no no, no honey, I'm sorry I didn't...oh, gosh, that was really messed up. Just slipped out, I swear. I'm very happy you aren't dead! Where on earth have you been? A-are you okay? Are you hurt, or are you bleeding? When did you get back? You've been gone for ages, I thought- we thought you were…oh, Tommy..."

 

 Something in Tommy's chest felt warm all of the sudden. So someone did care that he was gone. Somebody besides Wilbur, who seemed more ashamed of him than anything else. He knew Wilbur cared, even if he had a weird way of showing it sometimes, but even then it was nice to see someone that was genuinely happy to see him.

 

 It felt especially good after the whole ordeal with Father earlier.

 

 "I'm fine, Ms.Niki. Really. Just got a bit lost and turned around for a good long while out in the forest. You know how it is. Big Man...roughin' it up...out in the wild...yup..." Tommy's assurances seemed to do little to ease Niki's concerns, and he shrank down under Wilbur's disapproving gaze as the man huffed and pulled him up to the counter.

 

 "Hi Niki." Wilbur said pleasantly, and though she was still clearly concerned, Niki smiled back as she placed her hands on the counter.

 

 "Hello Wilbur. Are you guys here for your usual?" 

 

 Wilbur nodded, and Tommy leaned against the counter on his elbows as the two began chatting it up like they always did. It was surprising how normal it felt being back home. 

 It almost felt like a regular day, what with Father shooing them out of the house and Wilbur dragging him along to the bakery to talk with Niki while she got them some goods. Wilbur was probably going to hurry him out of the bakery and down towards the riverside afterwards, where they would sit and chat until it was time to head home for lunch. Maybe they would encounter the local gang of ruffians and Wilbur would have to scare them off like he always did. Maybe they'd laugh and sneer about how poor little Tommy needed his big brother to protect him. Maybe they would notice his clothes and weight and come up with a bunch of new insults to throw his way. Maybe he'd start crying and need Wilbur to carry him home while muttering shamefully under his breath about how he was fifteen now and needed to act like it because Wilby wasn't always going to be there and if he wanted to survive in this world he'd need to be a Big Man and not cry like a little baby whenever someone was mean.

 

  "Tubbo?"

 

 "Yes, Tommy?"

 

 "Do I ever get on your nerves? Like do I annoy you or anything like that?"

 

 "No, Tommy. Of course not. Why do you ask?"

 

 "Nothin'. Just...just needed to check...got stuck in my own head again…"

 

 "Do you wanna talk about it?"

 

 "...no."

 

 "Do you wanna lay down and talk about it after a little nap?"

 

 "...yes…"

 

 "Oh, sweet little lamb. C'mere."

 

 Tommy's chest hurt.

 

 "Alrighty. That'll be seven silver pieces." Niki held her hand out and smiled brightly as Wilbur dropped a few shiny coins into her open palm.

 

 Wilbur was holding a few neatly wrapped loaves beneath his arm, one of which he handed to Tommy, who upon further inspection practically squealed with joy when he saw that it was a fresh loaf of honey bread. He giggled happily and took a large bit from the golden brown loaf, the sweet flavor and soft texture melting in his mouth. It wasn't anywhere near as heavenly as Tubbo's, but honey bread was honey bread.

 

 Tommy continued to eat in content bliss as Wilbur waved goodbye to Niki and ushered Tommy out the door, at which point Tommy was reminded just how loud and bright the world was. 

 It was so loud. Too loud. There were too many noises and people and he just wanted to eat his honey bread in peace. He wanted to lay down under the willow and curl up in the sun and sleep. He wanted someone to hold him and keep him safe from all the clunking and clattering and shouting that was everywhere and in his head.

 

 He wanted Tubbo. 

 

 Wilbur opened his mouth to speak while adjusting his coat. "Alright, that's that. Let's go over by the river and eat our bread for a few, yeah? Should hold us over until dinner, and it'll give you plenty of time to be honest about where you got those clo...clothes, are you...are you crying?"

 

 Tommy looked up at Wilbur and was confused to see the man's face twisted into an expression that could best be described as mortified concern. He reached a hand up towards his cheek and was shocked to find it wet with tears, which he hardly had time to process before Wilbur was bearing down on him.

 

 "Why are you crying?" The man whispered while leaning forward to wipe the boy's tears. "Are you hurt? Are you dying? Did you get a rock stuck in your shoe again? Do you need to go see Mr.Ponk?!"

 

 Tommy stepped back and shook his head, clutching the loaf close to his chest as though it would stop the tears. 

 "Nuh! 'M okay!" He mumbled around a mouthful of bread. "Bread's just real good!"

 

 Wilbur paused with his hand outstretched. "You...you are crying...because the bread...is really good…?"

 

 Tommy nodded and swallowed roughing before answering. "Uh-huh! It's great! Ain't had bread like this in, what, two months? No bread in the forest, that's for sure!"

 

  Yup. That's why. I am crying over bread and nothing more. Certainly not crying over wonderful goat gods that treat me like royalty and whom I really cannot wait to get back to because now that I think about it, this isn't exactly the best place in the world for me. Too loud. Too bright. No Tubbo. I could go back right now. I won't. Not yet. But I could...maybe I'll go back before sundown...maybe…

 

  Wilbur stared and seemed satisfied by Tommy's answer. He let out a long sigh and grabbed the boy's arm, and Tommy simply allowed himself to be pulled along while his brother shook his head.

 

 "Good gods above, Tommy. I missed you, but do you really need to get back on your usual bullshit this soon? Give a guy a breather, honestly."

 

 Tommy simply ate his bread, tears dried and belly full.

 

~~~

 

 Tommy always rather liked the river. Sure it was muddy and not good for swimming and also smelled like rat piss, but at least there was a bunch of shady trees and rocks to hang out on near its murky bank. There was a grass slope leading down to the water, and that was where Tommy and Wilbur were sitting while they talked and ate some bread.

 

 Well, more like while Wilbur talked at Tommy, who just wanted to eat some bread and enjoy the weather. And the quiet. The riverside was far away from all the noise. It was lovely.

 

 "...so Tommy. I'm gonna ask you to be honest with me here: where did you get those clothes?" Wilbur stared down at Tommy from where he sat on a close by rock. "I'm not gonna be mad if you stole them. I just need to know where you got them from."

 

 Tommy offered a small shrug while chewing the now half finished loaf clutched between his hands. From where he sat cross legged on the grass in front of Wilbur he could see that the man was being dead serious. This wasn't one of Wilbur's usual questions like "how are you" or "why are you all covered in mud" or Tommy's personal favorite "how the fuck did you get in there? You're nearly as tall as me, how the actual fuck did you get stuck in a bloody barrel?!"

 

 Wilbur seemed genuinely concerned about where Tommy got his fanciful attire, and while Tommy would love to be honest with him, he also didn't care for being shipped off to one of the local loony bins.

 

  For once I'm not having fun lying to Wil. What's next? Flying pigs?

 

  Tommy chewed for a moment longer before answering. "I found them out in the woods. Stumbled upon a little cabin or something with a bunch of cool stuff inside and decided to set up shop."

 

 "So you were staying in some random stranger's house for two whole months?" Wilbur said, eyes wide as he stared down at Tommy, who gave a little shake of his head.

 

 "No. I was the only one in the house, Wil. It was empty." Tommy answered while mentally noting down all the false details and half truths he'd told his brother thus far. 

 That was always important when lying. It was easy to tell one little fib, but sticking to a lie and remembering all the tiny details of it so you didn't get caught? Now that was a challenge.

 

 Luckily for him, Tommy was something of an expert liar, quite possibly the best liar in all of Oakburrow. Or at least that's what he liked to tell himself.

 

 Wilbur drew in a breath and leaned forward with his knees bent and his gaze aimed towards the ground while he rubbed his hands. He let out another sigh.

 

 "So you're telling me that you ran off into the forest, got lost, found an abandoned cabin, claimed it as your own, survived off of enough fruit to fatten you up," Tommy shifted uncomfortably at that and drew his crimson cloak close, a motion that Wilbur either didn't see or didn't care to acknowledge, "and then somehow, after two months of not getting eaten by wolves or bears or gnomes, you finally came running back home?"

 

 Tommy puffed out his chest and nodded as he swelled up with pride. "Yup! Took me a while but hey, here I am!"

 

 Wilbur simply stared dumbfounded as Tommy carried on with his meal. Off in the far distance came the ringing of the nearby temple's bell, the low sound carrying over the wooden roofs and rippling water below. It was midday.

 

 "Doncha think we should get back for lunch?" The boy asked after a brief pause.

 

 Tommy found himself confused when Wilbur shook his head while breaking off a small chunk of bread he was holding in one hand.

 

 "Tommy. Father's not making lunch. He just said that to get us out of the house so he could sneak off to the tavern." He said. His smile did not falter in the slightest as he spoke, yet somehow Tommy could tell he was the farthest thing from happy. 

 

 "But-"

 

 Wilbur snapped. "Just eat your bread and shut up!

 

 Tommy flinched back as though he had been shot, and in some way he felt he had. Wilbur never snapped at him like that. He picked on him and pushed him around some like all big brothers did(or so Wilbur claimed), but never once had Wilbur raised his voice like that.

 

 Did something happen while he was gone? Did Wilbur change and become nasty and horrible while he was living out in the forest? Was Wilbur still Wilbur, or had a changling come along and taken his place while Tommy was away stuffing his face with berries while Tubbo doted on him? Was he really that awful of a brother to have let such a terrible thing happen to his older kin? 

 

  "Say. It."

 

 "I'm not s-selfish."

 

 He wanted to ask Wilbur if he hated him but was too startled to try to speak, and instead watched as the dark eyed man batted his lashes and seemed to come back to himself. His posture straightened and his mouth pitched into a low frown.

 

 "Tommy, I...I'm sorry. I don't know what got into me, just then." Wilbur's voice sounded like his throat had been rubbed raw by a bunch of coarse gravel as he ran a hand over his sullen face. "It's just...you were gone for so long, Tommy. So, so long. I thought you were dead . I thought you died out there in that forest and that I'd never see you again. I thought my baby brother was gone forever…"

 

 Tommy allowed himself to crack a cheeky grin. "I'm not a baby. Fuck you."

 

 Wilbur rolled his eyes. "You're fifteen. I'm twenty-five. Therefore, you are the baby by default. Anyway ," Tommy giggled around a large chuck of honeyed goodness as Wilbur returned to the topic at hand. "I was worried about you, Tommy. I was very very worried and scared that you were gone. And Father? He was no help. No help at all. You know what Father is like, Tom, you do, you just...don't like to accept it…"

 

 "Don't turn your back on family for nothin', no sir no how!"

 

  Father was a good man. Father was noble and brave and kind. Father used to be a soldier just like that Technoblade fella he was pals with. Father helped people. He was a hero.. Father wasn't perfect, but family never was. 

 

 So why did Wilbur sound so...bitter?

 

 So many questions. So few answers. Did he always have so many questions buzzing around his skull? When did the questions start buzzing? Buzz. Buzzing. Bees.

 

 Tubbo.

 

  "So this is the queen?" Tommy asked as he stared down at the large insect sitting amidst the droves of bees that milled about the slab of wood Tubbo was showing him. He said it was part of something named a "bee box", which was apparently meant to act like an artificial hive. Tubbo claimed to have invented it. Tommy saw no reason not to believe him.

 

 "Yes! She's the one who lays all the eggs to keep the hive going." Tubbo nodded excitedly while lifting a large tool with a long, flat end sticking out the top off a nearby table.

 

 "Where's her crown then?" Tommy tilted his head at the fat bug. It certainly didn't look very queenly. It just sat there and looked all weird and buggy. "Is she sleeping or something? Doesn't she need to make some royal decrees? Maybe wage a war or two with the wasps?"

 

 Tubbo laughed and kneeled down beside the boy while shaking his head. "No, she isn't that kind of queen. With bees the queen mostly just sits around laying eggs until she dies. No royal decrees or anything. Don't think a bee would do well against a single wasp, let alone a whole army of them."

 

 "Why not? There's bunches of the little guys. They could take out some stupid wasps no problem!"

 

 Again Tubbo laughed, this time while placing a hand on Tommy's back. The boy glared up at the god and scrunched up his nose in mock offense.

 

 "Oi! It's a perfectly reasonable question! Do not mock me, bitch, I'll kick your fluffy arse into next year!"

 

 "F-fluffy arse?" Tubbo covered his shit eating grin with his other hand after quickly placing the tool down.

 

 Tommy felt his ears grow warm as he shifted his attention away from the giggling god back towards the bees, a few of which had decided to be bold enough as to bounce against his cheeks and forehead as they bumbled along their way.

 

 "Shut up. Why would a bee vs wasp war be a bad idea? Answer me you dickhead."

 

 Tubbo sniffed and flicked away a large tear that had formed in the corner of his eye before collecting himself enough to speak.

 

 "Okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, that just. Fluffy arse. Wow." He cleared his throat and picked the metal tool up from where he'd sat it next to him. "To answer your question, bees die when they sting people while wasps don't. So in a war between the two the bees would essentially wipe themselves out."

 

 "Oh…" Tommy watched as Tubbo pulled out another wooden slab from the large box, this one covered with golden strands of honey that dripped down the sides. The bees flew up in a buzzing frenzy, a few whizzing past Tommy's face as the god began using the tool to scrape the viscous goo into a glass jar sitting close by.

 

 "Do you wanna know some more bee facts?" He asked brightly out of nowhere.

 

 Tommy blinked in surprise. "...can I ask for the bee facts?"

 

 "Of course you can, silly!" Tubbo's smile was almost blinding.

 

 Tommy never felt more at home.

 

  Oh, what he would give for Tubbo's bee facts right now. What he would give to ask questions that didn't make his stomach twist when he thought of the answers. Tommy didn't like questions, not ones like what were buzzing around his skull as Wilbur swallowed the lump in his throat and rose to his feet.

 

 "We'll go back home in a few hours." He said matter-of-factly. "You stay here while I go give this bread to that beggar over there."

 

 Tommy did as he was told and simply sat there on the grass eating his bread as he gazed longingly towards the other side of the muck filled river. Towards the forest. Towards Tubbo.

 

 The bread was lovely.

 

~~~

 

 "Right, that's that. Come on. Time to head home."

 

 "Aight."

 

 Tommy got up off the grass and dusted himself off. It was getting late, now. The sky had shifted from a vibrate cerulean to a dim shade of mauve blue that was covered with sheets of pale clouds that dragged on lazily overhead. Off in the distance another bell rang out to signify the end of the work day, and slowly but steadily the people of Oakburrow began to close up their shops and businesses to turn in for the night.

 

 The sun was almost to the horizon. Sundown was approaching. It was almost time to say goodbye.

 

 Tommy didn't want to say goodbye. Not to Wilbur or Niki or Father. Goodbye didn't have to mean "goodbye forever." Goodbye could just mean "goodbye until next week" or "goodbye for a few months" or "goodbye until I can stand to be here in this loud, smelly, tiny village without the person that I care for more than anything in this life."

 

 He would say goodbye. Just not a final goodbye. Then he could go back to the forest and see Tubbo again. Knowing him he'd probably spent the whole day stressfully cleaning up the cottage and garden while awaiting Tommy's return. Poor guy. Always so worried over nothing.

 

 Tommy turned to follow after Wilbur as the man moved to head back to their house, but stopped short when he heard a voice call out from behind. It was a low, gravelly voice that was gruff and rumbled in the throat of whoever it belonged to like thunder over the hills, though it was now loud and commanding, but rather bored and monotone.

 

 "Oi. Wilbur. Where's Phil?" The voice asked. 

 

 The pair turned around to see who it was, with Wilbur having to squint to properly make out the two figures approaching from down the street.

 

 "Oh!" He leaned forward then back as his eye went wide when he saw who it was. "Hello Technoblade! Hello...er... you …"

 

 If there was one word Tommy would use to best describe Technoblade, it would be big . The man was a monster, an absolute behemoth of mass and muscle that he practically shook the ground with each lumbering step. He wore plated armor that shone a brilliant silver along with a regal, crimson cape with white fur lining the bottom, his hair was a deep rose that signified distant orcish heritage and was worn in an elaborate braid that reached down to his knees. His shoulders were broad as an ox and he had the eyes of a hawk, or at least that's what Tommy had been told.

 

 The one thing about Technoblade that Tommy couldn't quite figure out was the man's weird obsession with pigs. The guy loved them. Like...a lot. Like a lot, a lot. When he wasn't getting drunk off his rocker while talking it up with Father he'd be talking about pigs. Just pigs. Not even eating pigs, just...pigs.

 It wasn't exactly a bad thing, Tommy liked pigs as much as the next guy, they were very nice animals, but it was just weird

 

 Why would anyone love an animal so much to the point where they walked around wearing the head of one like some kind of demented helmet made of leathery pink skin that sagged around the bottom? Could Technoblade breathe in that thing? Could he even see through those darkened sockets nestled above the helmet's protruding snout and curved tusks? Did he know how gods awful the thing smelled? He had to, right? There was no way Technoblade didn't realize that his head accessory reeked of rotten flesh and pig piss. Unless he did realize and simply didn't care, in which case Tommy wasn't too surprised.

 

 Technoblade had been a soldier once. He had fought alongside Father in numerous battles so fierce and bloody that they'd become the stuff of legend and lore, or at least that's what he and Father always seemed to be laughing about well into the wee hours of the morning. Now he was a mercenary, which according to Wilbur was basically someone who killed people for money.

 

 Technoblade was no stranger to death. Maybe that was why his macabre helmet's horrid odor didn't phase him. Maybe he liked the stench of death. 

 Tommy thought that was all manner of creepy. That Technoblade was creepy. But if Father liked him he couldn't be all bad, right? He was a bit cold whenever he decided to drop by Oakburrow every few weeks to visit, but he wasn't a complete asshole, at least not to Tommy, who couldn't help but admire the man almost to the same extent as his father. Who wouldn't admire their beloved father's old war buddy? Who wouldn't admire the Blood God, the War Pig, the one and only Technoblade?

 

 "Um, Ranboo, sir." Said the young boy trailing behind the mercenary, his voice hardly above a stage whisper. "It's...it's Ranboo. My name. It's Ranboo."

 

 Right. Ranboo, or Ranboob, as Tommy liked to call him, much to the boy's dismay.

 

 Ranboo was tall for a human boy his age, even taller than Tommy, with long limbs and a simple face. His skin was pale and relatively unblemished compared to Technoblade, who was a walking tapestry of scars and blemishes left after countless battles, and his hair had a similar fluffy texture to Tommy's, though his was a slightly darker shade of gold that was closer to a light bronze.

 Tommy liked Ranboo, even if he was a tall weirdo with pale blue eyes that sometimes seemed to be closer to a dusty jade when the light hit them a certain way. Magic eyes, Tommy reckoned.

 

Ranboo was Technoblade's apprentice. His job was to follow Technoblade around and hold all his shit while listening to the man's advice. Or at least that's what Ranboo always seemed to be doing when he and Tommy weren't hanging out as friends.

 Well, kind of friends. Tommy wasn't actually sure if Ranboo and him were friends. Ranboo never said they were friends. Tommy wasn't sure if he was allowed to say they were. They hung out and joked around, but did that mean they were friends or just joking around buddies? He never had a friend he could safely call his friend before Tubbo came along, and with Tubbo it sometimes felt like they were something more than friends but less than married. Like friends but slightly closer, but not too close because that would be weird. Weird like Ranboo in all his... weirdness .

 

 Wilbur hardly spared the strange boy a glance before turning his full attention back to Technoblade, who stood a whole head taller than the brown haired man, whom he regarded blankly through the sockets of his mask.

 

 "Nice to see you, sir! Come a bit early this time, eh? Been havin' fun on all your travels?" Wilbur chattered happily up at the man while Ranboo stared at Tommy with an identical wide-eyed look as the one Niki and Wilbur had given him earlier. He looked like he'd seen a ghost. Or rather, what he thought was a ghost.

 

  Right. He probably thought I was dead. Surprise surprise, boob boy. ...what even is a boob? 

 

  Technoblade grunted, and Wilbur promptly shut his mouth. He turned his head slightly and looked down at Tommy, who smiled up at him and puffed out his chest to try and match the man's posture. Technoblade scoffed.

 

 "Who's the kid?" He asked while poking a fat finger against Tommy's middle in a sharp jabbing motion. "Ya steal him from a nobleman or somethin'? Greedy lil' guy, aren't you? Been stealin' from yer papa's pantry and swiping a few too many danishes, I reckon."

 

 Tommy felt his face grow red hot as Technoblade chuckled darkly and pulled away. He glanced down towards the ground and placed a hand against his stomach where the man had poked him, silently wondering if he had been a bit greedy lately. Was he greedy for eating so much? Tubbo never seemed to complain when he asked for a few extra snacks between meals. But was that because it was okay, or was Tubbo just being Tubbo and didn't want to make him feel bad?

 

 He missed Tubbo. Things made sense with Tubbo.

 

 He continued mulling over the Blade's words as Ranboo piped up without taking his eyes off of him.

 

 "U-Uh, sir?" 

 

 Technoblade grunted. "Yes, Ranboo?"

 

 "That's uh...that's Tommy, sir."

 

 "Who?"

 

 Ranboo gave the man a sideways glance while meekly pointing a finger towards the sulking blonde standing across from him. "Tommy? Mister Philza's son? The one that's been missing for two months?"

 

 Technoblade stared vacantly.

 

 "The...the little one."

 

 "All of you are little to me." Technoblade said with palpable boredom.

 

 Ranboo simply lowered his hand and offered Tommy a smile that he didn't return. Wilbur cleared his throat with a short cough that snapped Tommy out of his sulking and back to the current conversation.

 

 " Aaanywho , hello sir!" Wilbur smiled brightly and spoke in a chipper, pleasant tone while placing his hands firmly on his hips. "I'm pretty sure Father is home around this time. Would you like us to take you to him?"

 

 Technoblade made a low grumble in the back of his throat and nodded. "Yeah, whatever. C'mon, Ran, keep up."

 

 The sun sank lower as they began the short journey back home.

 

~~~

 

 Tommy never liked dinners with Technoblade. He never liked dinners , actually, now that he thought of it. 

 

 The food was decent enough. It tasted sort of like sawdust and was nowhere near as tasty as Tubbo's cooking, but still, food was food, even if it was hard to eat when you had a giant brute sitting a few chairs down that was stuffing himself through the gaping maw of his mask's rubbery snout. It was like an actual hog was helping itself in their dining room with all the sloppy chewing noises the man made as he scarfed down a whole turkey leg, which he cramped through the open mouth of his helmet and chewed on loudly.

 

 Tommy felt his stomach churn as he watched the now naked bone emerge from Technoblade's mouth.

 

 Ranboo sat across from him next to Wilbur, who kept trying to make small talk that was repeatedly shut down by Father, who was chatting away with Technoblade where the two men sat across from each other at the far end of the table.

 

 "So, Techno." Wilbur said hesitantly after a little time had passed since his last attempt. "How have you been these past few-"

 

 Father waved a dismissive hand that silenced the brunette in an instant. "Wil, shut up and let the adults talk, 'kay? I raised you better than that."

 

 Wilbur mumbled something unintelligible under his breath and glared down at his bread and mutton as though it had slighted him. Tommy and Ranboo stared at each other and shrugged. Tommy cringed in on himself as Technoblade let out a wet belch that sent him and Father into another fit of thunderous laughter.

 

 Dinners at home were...uncomfortable. dinners with Technoblade were even more so. Dinners with Tubbo, on the other hand, were lovely.

 

  "Do you need the salt?" Tubbo asked, his hand hovering over the table as he fretted over Tommy, who smiled up at him from where he sat.

 

 "Tubbo, I'm fine." Tommy assured for what felt like the hundredth time since they'd first sat down to eat. He cut a large piece of bread off of a nearby loaf and used a small knife to smear it with a generous amount of honey before taking a bite.

 

 The god tapped a hoof against the floor and drummed his fingers on the table as he watched Tommy eat. His eyes filled with thin swirls of silver and lilac while he stared silently, his own plate sitting untouched on the table in front of him. Tommy paused and nodded towards it.

 

 "Hey. Your food's gettin' cold." He said before taking another big bite. 

 

 Tubbo's eyelids drooped slightly. A dopey grin appeared on his face, and Tommy stopped midway through reaching for a pitcher of fresh milk as the god sighed. 

 

 "I don't need to eat...watching you is enough…"

 

 Tommy frowned. "Tubbo, everyone needs to eat. Don't make me come over there. I can and will stuff those apples into your mouth."

 

 That seemed to snap Tubbo out of whatever trance he'd been in, with his eyes going wide as he blinked and stared at the ruby colored fruits sitting in a bowl nearby next to some sliced peaches and ripe pears. He reached out and grabbed one, and Tommy hummed happily when the god took a bite of the crimson fruit and began picking at his plate.

 

 "I mean, technically I don't need to eat. Gods don't need to eat stuff like you mortals do." Tubbo said after chewing and swallowing the bit of juicy pulp. "I just eat 'cause it tastes nice."

 

 Tommy shook his head and poured out a cup of milk, which he gulped down quickly before replying.

 "Well, even if you don't need to, you should. It's better than just starin' at me."

 

 "No such thing…" Tubbo cooed.

 

 Tommy threw a bit of bread at him. "Fuck you."

 

 Tubbo snorted. "I love you too, ya dummy."

 

 Tommy felt something warm bloom inside his chest.

 

  "So, Tommy." Ranboo said suddenly, and Tommy blinked as he snapped his head up to listen to the boy. "How...how have you been? You uh...didn't die...out in the forest, I mean. That's good! That's uh...yeah...really good.. I'm happy you aren't dead…"

 

 Tommy shook off the lingering memory of Tubbo's voice and nodded. "Oh uh, yeah. Not dead. Mhm. That's me. Mr.Not Dead. No deadness here, nope. Very much so alive. More alive than ever, actually. Never felt quite so alive in my life!"

 

 Down from the end of the table came Technoblade's gruff voice. "Oi." He barked while chewing on something wetly. "Shuddup down there, ya little sh-"

 

 Father raised his hand, and Technoblade stopped without taking his sockets off the two cowering teens and dead eyed adult. With a small smile he looked at Technoblade, who seemed to be staring right into Tommy's soul as the man brushed back some of his straw colored hair.

 "Ah, leave it, Tech. You ain't getting through to those kids. I swear, I'm gonna need to buy another table for 'em at this rate."

 

 Techno chuckled darkly at that. "Or you could just stick them down in the cellar and let the rats sort 'em out. Did that with Ran once when he knocked over my shield. Taught him what for real fast, I'll tell you what. Ain't that right Ranboo?"

 

 The color drained from Ranboo's face, and Tommy could see fear flicker in the boy's dimly colored eyes as he smiled back at his master.

 

 "Y-yessir, Mister Technoblade." He said while holding a bit of bread in a trembling hand. 

 

 Technoblade nodded and returned in his gorging. Ranboo practically collapsed in on himself and carried on eating, with Tommy and Wilbur joining shortly after.

 

 It was getting dark outside.

 

~~~

 

 Tommy sighed as he flopped down onto his bed for the first time in two months. 

 

 Two months. Two. Months. He had been gone for two whole entire months. How long was that in days? What day was it? What year? How many festivals did he miss while he was away? How many people noticed he was gone? How many people cared?

 

 He was tired. The bed was hard and scratchy, the fur blanket rubbing against his aching back as he lay facing upwards towards the ceiling. His stomach ached from what he'd managed to force down at dinner, though he was pretty sure the lingering memory of Technoblade chewing was threatening to force it all back up.

 

 Father and Technoblade were talking out in the dining room down the hall. Tommy heard the sound of laughter and wooden cups being cranked together as someone banged on a table. They were drunk.

 

 Tommy wanted to go back to the forest. The sun was almost down. Tubbo would be waiting for him. He couldn't wait to see him again. It'd only been a few hours, but it already felt like he'd been gone for ages. 

 

 He pulled himself off the bed and moved towards the door, but he paused to take one last look at his childhood bedroom before he left. It was a small room without much in it besides a bed and chest that sat at the end. There was only one window next to the bed and the walls were completely blank save for a few hooks that held up some tattered coats that were dirty beyond salvation.

 

  Damn. This place is a dump. Tommy thought while running a hand down his silk cloak. It was smooth and bright and smelled like peaches and sunshine. It reminded him of Tubbo.

  Welp. Time to say goodbye.

 

  Tommy headed towards the door with a sigh and a heavy heart that practically jumped out of his chest when he literally ran into Wilbur, who appeared in the doorway with a scowling frown.

 

 "Oh! Hey, Wil. What's up?" Tommy smiled up at his brother, who narrowed his dark eyes down at him.

 

 "What are you doing?" Wilbur asked. 

 

 Tommy tilted his head to look over the man's shoulder. The front room stood behind him and was filled with the dancing light of the fireplace, and he could see the door beyond the cluttered tables and dusty furniture.

 

  Time to say goodbye.

 

 "Just going out for a bit." Tommy said brightly. "I'll be back in a bit. Promise."

 

 Wilbur looked at him like he'd gone completely nuts and pushed him back into the bedroom, causing Tommy to yelp in surprise as the door slammed shut. He heard Father shout something from down the hall but couldn't make it out. Especially not when he had an irate Wilbur bearing down on him.

 

 " Tommy Soot Minecraft . Do you think I'm stupid?" Tommy shook his head and winced as Wilbur grabbed him by the shoulders. Wilbur squeezed his shoulders and glared as he hissed. "Really? Because I think you do. I think you think I'm stupid enough to let you out of my sight after losing you for two months . I'm not stupid, Tommy."

 

 His grip loosened slightly, and Tommy allowed himself to breathe as Wilbur shook his head down at his feet.

 

 "I'm not letting you go out, Toms." The man said softly. "Not until you tell me what actually happened in that forest. Not until I can take you to a healer or a priest or something to figure out if there's anything wrong with you. Not until I'm sure I won't lose you again…" His breath trembled slightly, and were it not for the dread seeping into every last inch of Tommy's body he'd ask if Wilbur was alright. But instead he shook his head, his heart racing as he could see the final rays of sunlight fading away from the walls and floor.

 

 Sundown. Time to go back to Tubbo.

 

 "Wilbur, please, I really need t-"

 

 "WHAT?" Wilbur grabbed him again and shook the boy like a cloth doll as he raised his voice and shouted at the trembling boy. "Just what, exactly? What? What happened to you? What happened out there? What the fuck are you wearing? Where the fuck did you get all this shit? Why do you wanna leave again? Why do you want to leave me again?"

 

 Tommy could only yelp as he was lifted up and forced onto the bed. He scrambled to his feet but was pushed down again as Wilbur turned towards the door with a rusted key held firmly in one hand. 

 

  No no no no no. No, no, he can't, he can't!

 

 "W-wait, Wilby, pl-"

 

 "Shut. Up." Tommy curled up as Wilbur snapped and glared at him with burning, charcoal colored eyes. "Shut up and go to bed. You're not coming out until sunrise. We'll talk about this in the morning. Just...just think about what you've done…I'm sorry..."

 

 With that he left, and with a deafening click the door was locked.

 

  No...no, Tubbo…

 

  Tommy scrambled up and rushed towards the window, where he began panicking when he saw just how dark it was outside. The sky had become a black canvas that was dotted with twinkling lights, and in the dim moonlight he could make out the shape of the forest across the river.

 

 "Tubbo…" He whispered as the first few tears fell down his cheeks.

 

~~~

 

 Beyond the Dragonspine Mountains, past the hills and pastures of green, near the village of Oakburrow stood a forest. 

 

 Within the forest lived a young god who was old as names yet young as rain, and he was happy yet lonely for many, many years.

 

  One day a mortal boy went into the forest and got terribly lost and began to cry. The god heard the boy and went to him. 

 

 The moment he laid eyes on the child he loved him more than words could tell, and so he took the child back to his home beneath an ancient oak, where they lived happily for a very long time.

 

 One day the boy asked to see his family back in the village, and though it hurt and frightened him, the god loved the boy too much to say no. 

 

 The boy promised to return by sundown and left, leaving the god to eagerly await his return.

 

 The boy spent the day with his brother and had fun, though he never stopped missing his friend.

 

 He was just about to go back to the forest when his brother stopped him, and he weeped while staring out longingly towards the woods where the god dwelled.

 

 Out in the depths of the trees and bramble something stirred, something lonely and wrathful that caused the roots to slither and the flowers to wilt as it cried out for its sunflower.

 

 The forest wept. The god's lamb was gone, and all he could do was scream.

 

Notes:

wuh oh

Ah, ADS!Techno. Or as I like to call him, DSMP!Techno but he's slightly worse, somehow. There isn't enough room in these notes for me to explain why I hate c!Techno so much. He's just...awful. he's a selfish horrible pig of a man who likes to hurt people and throws a hissy fit when they try to get revenge. He's awful. I hate him. He's probably really gross and nasty when he eats. He has no manners. He destroys everything c!Tommy loves and has the fucking nerve to "hope he finds what he's looking for, whatever that is" like bitch he did but you destroyed it while throwing a fit like a bumbling man child you worthless fuck. And don't get me started on the Pit, holy shit-

DSMP!Ranboo is baby. He good boy, I love him and wanna get him far away from the Syndicate and all their BS. ADS!Ranboo's physical appearance is based off of cc!Ranboo, but personality wise he is just c!Ranboo. Him good. Not much of him yet but don't worry this was just his introduction.

Sorry if this chapter seemed rushed or anything. I'm just trying out stuff with my style and it's kinda going good I think. Idk.

Comments are appreciated! =)

Chapter 7: The Vision and the World

Summary:

The god stood in the shifting shadow of an empty stall. He was much smaller than usual and stood only a head or two above Tommy, who practically melted at the sight of his beloved wearing a forest green cloak identical to the ruby red garment that was draped over his own shoulders. 

 His beloved. His home. His Tubbo.

 Tubbo's amethyst eyes lit up when they landed on the boy, who had hardly a second to think before he was being scooped up and squeezed tightly by the overjoyed god.

 "You're here!" He said happily while rubbing his cheek against the blonde's head. "You're finally here. Oh, Tommy, you took so long! I thought you broke your promise and left me."

 Tommy pushed against the god's chest and chuckled softly. "Tubbo, you know I would never do that. Tommy Minecraft always keeps his promises, for I am a Big Man of honor and integrity."

(TWs in beginning notes! Whole bunch so please be safe!)

Notes:

TWS

The start of this chapter is a nightmare sequence involving the following themes: Derealization/dissociation, panic attacks, cannibalism and death in a dream.

If you'd like to skip the beginning, please simply jump down to where it says "TOMMY!" and read from there. At that point the following TWs apply:

Mentions of needles, parasites, general funky medieval doctor stuff. Mostly leeches. So yk. Blood loss.

Descriptions of decay and rot relating the trees and plant life.

Minor knives, injury and blood in a flashback but dw it's just a lil cut.

Mentions of death/dying but no actual death Tommy and Tubbo just panic over each other.

Panic attack/meltdown but in a flashback also

Very brief moment involving a character almost getting impaled by a tree root

Lots of humorous Mentions of ADS!Tubbo typical cannibalistic thoughts.

Please please lemme know if I missed any!

As always all love and affection shared between benchtrio in this fic is purely platonic. No romantic shipping here. Just queer platonic shit. Is cute. Is nice. Is fun.

Damn this chapter was a trip to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇--Tommy--◇

 

  The air was filled with the smell of a fresh roast and the sounds of merriment as Tommy hurried towards the market. In the distance came the chattering of a hundred voices intermingled with the laughter of children and the pattering of tiny feet against stone. There were torches lining the streets, beacons of amber and gold that guided the boy through the winding path covered in darkness and shadow. Up above came a loud boom followed by a staticy crackle as the night was lit up by a burst of color, then another, then another after that.

 

 Fireworks. Wilbur said they were supposed to be used in warfare but that people decided to use them for fun, instead. Tommy thought that they were bloody brilliant. Fireworks were always the best part of the Harvest Festival in Oakburrow.

 

 Tommy picked up the pace when he heard a voice calling for him up ahead. It was a friendly voice, one that was kind and bright as the pink burst that just exploded overhead.

 

 "Tommy! Tommy, where'd you go? You promised to meet up with me. I'm waiting…!"

 

  Tubbo

 

 He moved as quickly as his feet could carry him and rounded a bend. The market stood before him in a fuzzy whirl of soft yellow lanterns and coppery ribbons that matched the changing leaves. There were tables lined with food and a stage where a band was playing a jolly tune for the crowd, and everyone in attendance wore hues of red, orange and gold that swirled around as they danced the night away.

 

 Well, almost everyone.

 

 "Tommy? Tommy! Tommy, where are you?"

 

 Tommy scanned the crowd for the voice's owner and smiled when he spotted a pair of horns sprouting from a tuft of chestnut curls. He stepped forward and weaved between the festival attendees with a sense of purpose that drove him towards his goal, towards Tubbo.

 

 The god stood in the shifting shadow of an empty stall. He was much smaller than usual and stood only a head or two above Tommy, who practically melted at the sight of his beloved wearing a forest green cloak identical to the ruby red garment that was draped over his own shoulders. 

 

 His beloved. His home. His Tubbo.

 

 Tubbo's amethyst eyes lit up when they landed on the boy, who had hardly a second to think before he was being scooped up and squeezed tightly by the overjoyed god.

 

 "You're here!" He said happily while rubbing his cheek against the blonde's head. "You're finally here. Oh, Tommy, you took so long! I thought you broke your promise and left me."

 

 Tommy pushed against the god's chest and chuckled softly. "Tubbo, you know I would never do that. Tommy Minecraft always keeps his promises, for I am a Big Man of honor and integrity."

 

 Tubbo squinted his eyes into a doubtful look. "Tommy."

 

 "Tubs?" Tommy smiled sweetly while tracing a hand over the smooth silk of the god's cloak. He took a deep breath that smelled like damp wood and fresh peaches as he rested his head against Tubbo's chest. He could hear the god's heartbeat thumping inside. It was the most wonderful sound to ever bless his ears.

 

 This was nice. This was good. This was happiness and peace. This was all Tommy ever wanted. To be held and told that he was enough, that he wasn't just a no good mother murdering brat that caused nothing but problems for his family. He just wanted to be loved. He just wanted to be with Tubbo. Was that so much to ask?

 

 Could he just stay here? Could he stay here and never have to be hungry again? Could he enjoy the music and the merriment and live his life with someone who made everything make sense? Could he just be with Tubbo and be okay ?

 

 He heard Wilbur shouting something over the music and cheering. Oh, bugger off, Wil. Can't you see I'm trying to dream here? 

 

 …wait…

 

 The air shifted slightly, and suddenly Tommy found himself shivering in the cold night breeze. Tubbo traced a finger along the ridge of his spine, slowly and gently, leaving pins and needles as he squeezed the mortal closer to his chest. Tommy could still hear the god's heart beating as Tubbo's ribs pressed against him. 

 

 It was hard to breathe. He was cold. He wanted to get down. He struggled in Tubbo's arms, but the god just chuckled softly and kissed his head.

 

 "Tommy...you lied ." Tubbo whispered sweetly.

 

 "What?" Tommy heard people talking but couldn't make out the words over the thumping of Tubbo's heart. Or was it his own heart that was hammering against his ears and drowning out the music? Was it music? Or was it just noise?

 Noise, noise, thumping and bumping, the screeching of an out of tune fiddle and the clinking of a broken piano filled with rats.

 

 The lanterns were going out. It was so cold.

 

 Tubbo set him down carefully and patted him on the head. "You're a little liar, Tommy. You broke your promise and left me. That wasn't very nice of you. Why did you do that?"

 

 "I-I…" Tommy stammered and took a small step back away from Tubbo, who simply smiled and stepped forward to follow. There was something about the god's face that Tommy didn't understand, something kind and sweet and hungry that made his blood run cold. "I-I'm n-n-not, I just...I just...Wilbur he...I can't...I-I'm sorry...I'm so so sorry, Tubbo, please don't-"

 

 Tubbo took another step forward and grew several feet taller right before Tommy's eyes, the startling sight of his friend towering overhead causing the boy to fall back onto the damp cobbles. Tommy tried in vain to back away from the god only to be plucked up by a single clawed hand that lifted him high off the ground and into the starless sky above.

 

 "TUBBO!" He screamed while banging his fists uselessly against the god's hand. "Tubbo, please don't, I'm really sorry! I didn't mean to, I really really didn't, please please please don't!"

 

 Tubbo's face took up the entirety of Tommy's vision. His eyes were the size of the moon and his mouth a mile wide stretch of glistening white teeth that caused tears to spill from Tommy's eyes as he continued to struggle helplessly in the god's all too gentle grasp.

 

 Tubbo was always so gentle with him, always so kind and so caring as to not hurt him. Why did Tommy think he wouldn't be upset with him? He broke their promise. He betrayed Tubbo's trust and now he needed to pay the price for being such an awful, horrible friend.

 

 A finger brushed against his cheek and wiped away a fat tear as Tubbo hummed softly, causing the earth below to tremble beneath his house sized hooves.

 

 "Oh, little lamb...so small, so sweet. So very, very stupid." Tubbo sing-songed merrily as he fiddled with the boy's hair and poked at his chest and belly. "Such a fattened, spoiled, ungrateful little brat. I gave you everything. A home, a place to sleep, plenty of food and all of my love. I gave you everything I had. I gave you my heart and my trust, and what did you do?" Tommy sobbed and screwed his eyes shut to avoid Tubbo's gaze. That seemed to displease the god, who frowned and forced Tommy's chin up with a pointed nail that threatened to puncture the mortal's soft, vulnerable flesh. Tubbo growled and sent a gust of hot air washing over the boy. "What. Did. You. Do? Look at me. Look me in the eyes and tell me what you did."

 

 Tommy pried his eyes open and sucked in a tiny bit of air. Tubbo's eyes burned him with their intensity as he stared into the inky, swirling darkness behind their glossy glow. Hungry. Those were hungry eyes. Tubbo was hungry.

 

 He sobbed. "I-I…"

 

 "Go on...you can say it, can't you baby? So good...so good. So stupid and useless and disgusting. You can't do a damn thing right and this just proves it." Tubbo's voice was silky and honeyed despite how much bitterness his words held.

 

 Tommy hiccuped. "I...I l-l-lied...I lied and broke our promise...I broke my promise and betrayed you."

 

 It was so cold and so dark. Everything was gone. The music, the lanterns, the warmth and cheer. There was just Tubbo. Tubbo and his toothy smile as he lifted the crying child even higher into the darkness and dangled him above his mouth.

 

 "Good boy...at least you can be honest and not lie to me when you've been bad. A bit late for honesty, though. A bit late for you...but don't be sad, my little sunflower. You can still be good." Tommy could make out the blurred movement of Tubbo opening his mouth beneath him. There were teeth and red and movement inside. Pulsing, wiggling movement that made Tommy go limp with fear. 

 

 It was warm. Tommy didn't want to be cold anymore.

 

 When Tubbo spoke next it was from inside Tommy's head. The god's voice was as kind and warm as ever, like a friendly hug after a long day spent in the garden, and somehow Tommy didn't know if that made being lowered into his friend's gaping maw better or worse.

 

 "You thought I was going to eat you when we first met." Tubbo said softly from inside Tommy's pounding skull. "Perhaps it would've been better if I had. Then this wouldn't hurt so badly, would it, Tommy…? Tommy. Tommy. Tommy. Tommy. Tommy."

 

 It hurt so much worse. It hurt because he knew he deserved it. It hurt because it was Tubbo.

 

~~~

 

  "TOMMY!"

 

 Tommy woke up with a start, his body drenched with sweat and his heart racing as he shot up and nearly fell off the bed and onto the floor. He gripped the scratchy blankets and gasped for air in a desperate attempt to sooth his racing heart as blurred images of dark eyes and red flesh flashed through his mind.

 

  Teeth. Tubbo's teeth. Red. Red tongue. Hurt. Hurt. Hurt hurt. It hurt. It hurt and it was Tubbo.

 

  He took another breath and shuttered. His eyes darted around the room and took it all in. He could see the gray light of early morning coming in from the window to his right, the barred window that he couldn't escape from no matter how much he pulled and scratched at it while he cried and pleaded under his breath. He could see little markings littering the wooden rods that filled the square frame where he'd clawed like a trapped beast locked in a cage.

 

 He felt his fingertips and chest ache at the memory of last night.

 

 "TOMMY! Tommy, wake up! We need to go and take you to see Mr.Ponk." Wilbur's voice came through the door and grabbed Tommy's attention. 

 

 He stared at the door for a moment before getting out of bed and steadily rising up on his still trembling legs. He was still wearing the clothes Tubbo had given him, though they were now dirtied by sweat and dust and hugged his body a bit too snuggly as he stepped forward towards the door.

 

  Teeth. Cold and warmth. Tubbo getting angry and hurting me for being bad.

 

  Tubbo was never going to forgive him. Tommy wouldn't be surprised if that dream was actually a prophetic vision sent by the gods to warn him of his inevitable fate. He wasn't sure if there was much point in trying to avoid it. 

 

 The gods always got their way eventually, after all.

 

 Tommy shook his head and reached to open the door, only to find it locked. Right. Wilbur locked it last night. He was trapped. Wilbur seemed to have forgotten that little detail if the way he banged on the door like he was trying to bring it down was anything to go off of.

 

 "TOMMY SOOT MINECRAFT, OPEN THE DOOR THIS INSTANT!" Wilbur shouted in the usual demanding tone that he reserved specifically for his misbehaving brother.

 

 Tommy sighed and slumped in premature defeat. "You locked the door last night, Wil!" He yelled hoarsely with what little strength he could muster. "Do you have the key still? Or am I trapped here forever?"

 

 There was a small pause before Tommy heard the sounds of shuffling feet heading away down the hall. He heard a door open and close before opening again, followed by the sounds of hurried footsteps as Wilbur returned. There was another awkward pause as the man muttered under his breath and fiddled with the lock before going "ah-ha" as flinging to door open to greet Tommy with a triumphant smile.

 

 Wilbur wore a dark fur coat with brown fur trimming on top of his favorite yellow sweater. His crystal spectacles were slightly crooked from rushing to get ready, and he adjusted them as he looked down at the disheveled boy.

 

 "Sorry about that, Toms!" Wilbur quipped brightly before his smile gradually faded away into a guilty frown while his shoulders sagged. "I'm...I'm also sorry about last night, Tommy. I shouldn't have been so harsh on you after you just got back from...I'm sorry."

 

 Tommy gave a weak shrug. "Eh, it's fine, Wil. What'd you say about seein' the doc?"

 

 He yawned and rubbed his eyes, already far too tired to bother fighting with Wilbur. Maybe he could convince the man to let him go back to the forest and get the whole "Tubbo being really fucking pissed and finally eating him" thing over with if he was good and didn't cause Wilbur any trouble. Not that he particularly wanted to get eaten by Tubbo, but well it was always better not to delay the inevitable, wasn't it?

 

 Wilbur coughed into his hand and nodded. "Mhm, right. I wanna take you by Mr.Ponk and have him take a little look at you to see if you're under a spell or anything that's messing with your memory. He'll probably ask you a bunch of questions, poke ya with a few needles, maybe bust out the leeches if he thinks you've been fed a potion or something to that effect. Y'know. The usual."

 

 Tommy shuttered. Mr.Ponk was the village's wiseman, a sort of doctor that knew about herbal remedies and spells that could make a person go all bonkers and do stuff that they normally wouldn't. He supposedly knew about all manner of curses, enchantments, possessions or mind control and how to break them, but Tommy always found himself leaving the man's house with a handful of bite marks and a little less blood.

 

 Tommy wasn't the biggest fan of Mr.Ponk. Wilbur seemed to love the kooky bastard, though, so he really didn't have a choice in the matter and just sighed and nodded in solemn defeat as he joined his brother out in the hall.

 

 He shut the door quietly behind him when he heard loud snores coming from a room a little ways down the corridor. "Are Father and Mister Technoblade asleep?"

 

 Wilbur nodded. "Mhm. They passed out after you went to bed. Come on, can't be late."

 

 Tommy moved to follow his brother but stopped when a quiet voice spoke from the room next to his. A head popped out, and Tommy smiled slightly when he was met with a pair of pale, bluish-green eyes belonging to a freshly woken Ranboo.

 

 "Hello. Are you guys going somewhere?" The boy questioned softly while letting out a yawn and rubbing his eye. 

 

 Tommy nodded. "Yup! Wil's takin' me to see the doc to make sure I'm not possessed or some shit. Gonna get leeched I reckon."

 

 Ranboo quirked a brow and tilted his head. "Leeched?" He echoed.

 

 "Yeah! Gonna get my blood sucked and get all the poison out."

 

 "Y-you're poisoned ?!" Ranboo went wide-eyed with fear. "When did that happen? Are you okay? Are you gonna die ? Don't die, please. You're really great. You're literally the best person I know, Tommy. You're so nice and brave and cool and pret-"

 

 Tommy yelped as he was suddenly yanked away from the rambling boy by Wilbur, who waved a dismissive hand and began marching towards the front door with a pep in his step and a smile on his face. "AHAHA, welp , that's enough ideal chit-chat, I'm afraid! Gotta get Tommy to Ponk's before lunch! See you later, Randy!"

 

 Ranboo seemed taken aback and blinked. "It...it's Ranboo, sir...Ranboo...my name's Ranboo…"

 

 "Right, right, Randle, gotcha. ANYWAY, toodles!" With that Wilbur threw open the door and pulled Tommy along with him, leaving an absolutely confused Ranboo behind and leaving Tommy in a similar state of bewilderment.

Wilbur muttered something under his breath that sounded vaguely like "little punk ass temptor messing with Tommy." Maybe he was just imagining that, though. 

 

 Tommy sighed.

 

 It was going to be a long day.

 

~~~

 

  "I think that went well!" Wilbur remarked happily as he and Tommy stepped out from Mr.Ponk's house back into the bustling brightness of Oakburrow. Tommy slumped against his brother and groaned from the dizziness.

 

 Leeches. So, so many leeches. Mr.Ponk decided the best solution to his problems was to "suck the extra chub off and eat less mutton for about a week" and then broke out the slimy little cunts. Tommy felt sore in several places and could hardly stand straight. Stupid leeches. Stupid, horrible little leeches.

 

 "You were a real champ in there, Tommy! I'm very proud of you." Wilbur clapped him on the back and seemed startled when the force almost sent him face first into the muddy gravel. He grabbed Tommy by the shoulder and gave him a reassuring squeeze. "There you go, no harm done. Let's go sit down in the shade 'til you're feeling a bit more peppy, huh? C'mon."

 

 Tommy didn't say a word as he was tugged along the bustling street. Everything went by in a blur eerily reminiscent of his dream. Fuzzy faces, smudged figures passing by, lights and noise that blurred together into a whole bunch of junk.

 He liked the first part of the dream where it was him and Tubbo at the festival. He liked the idea of being able to go around to all the stalls and tables with the god while hanging out like the rest of the village children. Would Tubbo like going to festivals and stuff like that? Or were they too boring for a god of his stature? He knew Tubbo couldn't leave his forest for long before he started to die but not really die, it was more like a temporary death thing. Could Tubbo leave long enough to dance with Tommy? That would be fun. He'd never seen Tubbo dance before. Did he have two left hooves or was he a natural at it?

 

  Alone. Dark. Cold. Hurt.

 

  He shuddered and dismissed the thought as soon as it came. Who was he trying to fool? Himself? Tubbo hated him now. Tubbo would probably crush him the second he saw him back in the forest. Either that or he'd eat him like he should've done when Tommy first ran away and caused so much trouble for his family.

 

 He always caused trouble.

 

 Wilbur pulled him down onto a shady bench a little ways from the market and sat beside him. Tommy groaned and rested his head against the brunette's shoulder, which caused Wilbur to laugh softly and wrap his arm around the tired boy.

 

 "You'll be fine, Toms." He whispered assuredly. "A little leeching never killed anybody...probably." 

 

 Tommy made a sound at that.

 

 An hour or so passed. Wilbur filled the silence between the two with ideal chatter that fell deaf against the boy's ears. Tommy found himself drifting in and out of consciousness and struggled to stay awake. He was so tired and so hungry from having nothing for breakfast.

 

  "What if the doctor needs to do something but you're too stuffed for him to do it, Tommy? What then? C'mon, you'll be fine."

 

  Tommy was not fine. He was hungry and wanted to go back to whatever home had actual fucking food that didn't involve stale bread or gross pig guys with horrible table manners. He wanted to sleep in a bed that wasn't scratchy and lumpy like a pile of stones stuffed in a leather satchel. He wanted to be cared for when he was sick and not be dragged off to weird guys with an odd affinity for leeches.

 

 He wanted Tubbo, but Tubbo probably hated him. Being hated by Tubbo was better than being hungry and dizzy. It was better than leeches.

 

 It was also better than listening to Wilbur go on and on and on and on nonstop, which was what he was doing right now. Talking. Constantly. Nonstop. Talking and talking and talking. Endless, ceaseless talking.

 

 "...and y'know I was thinking that maybe we could get you a hobby! Maybe you can pick up an instrument or something to keep you occupied. I've got my guitar. I'll let you try it sometime, if you like." Wilbur shot Tommy a grin and patted the boy's shoulder. "C'mon, let's go get something to eat at the market. I'm betting there's a sale of honey bread."

 

 Tommy perked up slightly at that, his head clearing enough for him to sit straight with his eyes wide with excitement. Wilbur laughed and helped Tommy to his feet.

 

 "You and your bread…" Wilbur sighed fondly.

 

~~~

 

 Tommy had never run so fast in his life. 

 

 He'd managed to slip away and lose Wilbur in the crowded market, and he knew he wouldn't have much time before the older man realized he was gone and started to tear up Oakburrow looking for him. So he ran, faster and faster through the streets and allies as quickly as his legs would go. He passed by shops and homes and barrels filled with ale and mead, further towards the little stone bridge that led out over the river and into the woods.

 

 "Tubbo!" He called out for the god once he was away from the last ramshackle home and darting over the bridge. "Tubbo! Tubbo, I'm here! I'm here…"

 

 His whole body ached by the time he reached the first tree and slumped limply against its trunk. The bark felt cold as stone against his shoulder as he paused to catch his breath. 

 

 The air was cold. It wasn't hot and filled with moisture like usual but was instead heavy with a bone deep chill that caused Tommy to shutter. It was quiet in the forest. The birds weren't singing, the squirrels weren't chattering away while the wind rustled the leaves.

 It was just... empty . A forest without noise or warmth, without growth or life that was now just a bunch of trees sitting still and silent in deep shadow.

 

 Tommy's heart dropped.

 

 "Tubbo?" He called softly while stepping into the darkness cast by the canopy above. 

 

 Beneath his feet the ground felt spongy and soft like wet meat covered in thick veins of wooden roots and dead vines. There was a smell in the air, a dusty, damp smell that was a mixture of mold and rot that clung to the carcasses of fall trees left to decay in the far reaches of the world. A faint breeze rattled the boney branches and made Tommy pull his cloak's hood over his head as he carried on deeper into the woods.

 

 He cupped a hand over his mouth and called once again. "Tubbo! Tubbo, I'm back! I'm so sorry that I couldn't keep my promise, I just couldn't get away sooner! Please don't hate me too much…"

 

 Up in a nearby tree was a large crow with sleek feathers and beady eyes. It cawed out into the humming silence of the forest and tilted its head down at the boy, who stared up at it with a frown.

 

 Crows. Carrion birds that fed on death.

 

  "Ah!" Tubbo yelped as he accidently cut his finger with the blade of the knife he was using to chop tonight's meal. The god grabbed his injured hand and pouted at the thin trickle of silver blood leaking from the tiny wound while letting out a little whine. "Oh, nooo. Not again…"

 

 Tommy was quick to hop up from his seat to grab the rolls of bandages resting on a nearby table. "Oh, bother. C'mere ya big softie."

 

 Tubbo did as the mortal asked and kneeled down to offer Tommy his finger. The boy hurried over and used a damp cloth big enough to be worn as a cape to begin cleaning the god's wound.

 

 Tommy tutted and shook his head as if dealing with a clumsy child and not an adolescent deity. "Aren't you gods supposed to be invincible or something?" He asked while wrapping up Tubbo's finger. "How the hell does a little knife hurt you?"

 

 Tubbo nodded. "Yeah, we are. We're totally immune to anything mortals can use to hurt each other. Swords, spears, hammers, axes, all that stuff doesn't hurt us at all. But stuff made by other gods can! My uncle made the set that knife belongs to, so that's why they can cut me. They're really sharp."

 

 Tommy hummed and raised his brow at that. He gave a sharp tug to test the strength of the bandages and deemed them tight enough to tear near the end. "Really? Does that mean if I grabbed one of them and stabbed you in the chest you'd die?"

 

 "Uhhhh, maybe?" Tubbo offered unsurely. Tommy shot him a look as he finished up on the bandage. "My uncle says that only a god can kill another god. So I dunno, actually. Maybe it wouldn't work since you're a mortal?"

 

 Tommy shrugged while gently patting the now properly bandaged finger. "Mm. Makes sense. Besides, you're probably too strong to get killed by a little ol' knife, eh? Big old toughie, you. Always needing me to patch you up and kiss your boo-boos. Truly, you are the Lord of the Western Woods. All hail the mighty Tubbo. Mighty, great and terrible he be."

 

 That earned him a low chuckle that he felt in his bones. Tubbo sighed with ears drooped and his tail wagging lazily as he gave a dopey grin. "Aah, oh you."

 

 Tommy grinned and glanced up at the god before lowering his lips to the soft fabric of the bandage.

 

 "Pain, pain, go away." He sang softly while applying a few more gentle pecks to Tubbo's hand. He felt Tubbo's arm go limp and looked up to see bursts of periwinkle, azure and rose blooming in the god's eyes, which stared vacantly down at him as Tubbo let out another sigh.

 

 Gods, he was platonically in love with an idiot.

 

  The crow squawked once more before flying away into the trees and the sky beyond.

 

 Tommy shivered. He knew that Tubbo could affect the forest based on how he was feeling. When he was happy the flowers bloomed and the birds sang with equal cheer, when he was sad the grass wilted and the branches drooped, and when he was angry Tommy would have to spend several hours chopping away at the thorny vines and brambles that would suffocate the garden while the god sat nearby and offered an apologetic smile.

 

 But this? This rot? This gray, mold scented decay and eerie, deafening silence? This was wrong .

 

 "Tubbo, please…" Tommy strained his voice as he searched for his friend. "Please...please be okay...I need you to be okay…"

 

 He stepped over a large root and stumbled further and further, calling out every few moments in hopes that Tubbo would answer.

 

 "Tubbo? Tubbo!"

 

 Silence.

 

 "Tubbo, please , this isn't funny! I'm back!"

 

 More silence. He passed by a small creek that filled with oily water that seemed to stick to his boots when he stepped in it.

 

 "Tubs?"

 

 "Tubso!"

 

 "Tubster!"

 

 "...Tubby? No? Still not a fan? Okay…gonna call you that outta spite once I find you. Asshole..."

 

 "Bo!"

 

 "Bo-Bo!"

 

 "Bo-Bro…!"

 

 "...Tubbo…"

 

 He passed by logs filled with maggots, bushes covered in black welts and white fuzz, trees that seemed to grasp the air in bone white claws as if reaching for that which they'd lost.

 

 "Tubbo...is this your way of being angry about the promise?" Tommy's voice broke as the tears began to fall. "I-I'm sorry, okay? I'm sorry that I was a bad friend and didn't come back in time. It's okay if you're angry and hate me and wanna eat me or whatever. I just...I need to know that you're okay...please…please be okay…"

 

  You left. You left and now he's gone. This is your fault.

 

  Tommy hiccuped and stumbled a few feet further before collapsing into the mud and grime. The cold sank into his bones and seeped into his heart, the frosty chill of death filling his lungs as the earth seemed to pull him down into its embrace.

 

 Tubbo was gone. Tubbo was gone and it was his fault for leaving. He was a terrible friend, and now Tubbo was-

 

 "...ommy...please…"

 

 Tommy shot up and was running before he could even blink.

 

 "TUBBO! TUBBO I'M HERE, I'M HERE, I'M SO FUCKING SORRY I PROMISE I DIDN'T MEAN TO LIE!" Tommy ran towards the faint whisper of the god's voice, which grew clearer the closer he got.

 

 "Tommy…" Tubbo said with such frail vulnerability that the boy felt his heart snap like a twig at the broken sound. "Tommy...Tommy, please...I can't...I can't get to you...I'm too scared. I'm just a coward…"

 

 There was something in front of Tommy. Something big that laid beneath a giant tree trunk. It was a lump of roots and vines shaped like a butterfly's cocoon, though there were holes and openings all over that allowed him to see the darkness it held within. Some of the roots reached down and plunged into the ground surrounding the lump-thing, and maybe it was just a trick of the light or the leeches, but Tommy swore some of them were moving.

 

 He skidded to a halt in front of the tangled mass and panted with his hands on his knees as he stopped to catch his breath. He could hear Tubbo talking from inside the wooden chrysalis in that same tiny, broken tone that tore his heart to shreds.

 

 "I failed you…" The god whispered as his voice pitched. "I let you go and now you're gone forever. All because I'm too much of a coward to go and save you. I'm sorry, Tommy. I'm so so sorry…"

 

 Tommy took a cautious step towards the roots and placed a hand against one of the wooden tendrils. It seemed to react to his touch by twitching slightly, and from inside came an animalistic growl.

 

 " Go. Away. "

 

 Tommy reared back but didn't move his hand. "T-Tu-"

 

 "I said leave ." One of the roots slithered across the rest like a snake. It rose up and pointed down at the mortal, who paled at the sight of its sharpened tip. 

Tubbo hissed and spoke with bitterness and venom lacing every word. "I want you to go away and leave me alone . I don't care if you're a priest or pilgrim or a fucking lumberjack here to chop everything down. I want you to go away and never come back."

 

 The root lunged forward towards the boy in a flash of mottled green, and Tommy instinctively covered his face with his arms in a laughably useless attempt to guard himself from his impending demise.

 

 "TUBBO!" Tommy shrilled.

 

  He knew that Tubbo was going to kill him. He knew that Tubbo hated him and wanted to hurt him for being a bad friend. He knew that he deserved it for being so terrible and selfish as to ask for so much from the god and then toss it all away and break his promise.

 He knew he deserved it. But he still didn't want to die from the person he loved more than words could tell.

 

 The root screeched to a sudden stop mere inches away from the cowering mortal.

 

 "...Tommy?"

 

 Tommy turned and practically threw himself into the nearest crack in the roots he could find. "Tubbo! Tubbo, it's me! It's Tommy!"

 

 The inside of the cocoon was dark, and the only light in the confined space came through the cracks and holes formed by the tangle roots, and though it took a moment for his eyes to adjust, it wasn't long before Tommy could see two eyes staring back at him mere inches from where he stood.

 

  Tubbo's eyes had lost their violet luster and were now empty black orbs filled with loneliness and sorrow. His fur was a shade of white the color of bleached bones and was covered in dirt and muck that stained it a filthy blackish color where his side sank into the mud on which he lay. His cloak had turned a deep blue that was almost as dark as his eyes, which stared vacantly at Tommy who stood lingering in the crack of light that shone on the defeated god's emotionless face.

 He was like a felled tree that had been left to rot, and the sight caused Tommy's heart to splinter inside of his ribs.

 

 Tubbo spoke in a hushed, trembling whisper as one of his dirtied hands clenched. "You're not real. You're dead ."

 

 Tommy just about broke at that. He took a step towards the god and reached out to hug his face to the best of his ability. Tubbo didn't react at all when Tommy rested his head against the bridge of his nose, nor when he patted the god's cheek in the hope it would break through to him.

 

  Oh, sweet love. How did this happen to you? I'm so sorry for not getting back sooner. 

 

 "I'm real. I'm alive. I'm here." Tommy whispered gently. The ground next to him sank beneath the force of Tubbo's hand as it slid closer and covered the mortal in a blanket of chilled warmth. Tubbo was so cold.

 

 "I'll always be here, Tubbo. Always and forever."

 

 There was a pause, a brief moment of pure, unrelenting silence that seemed to stretch into an eon before Tubbo finally moved. Tommy stepped back and watched as the god lifted his head to look down at him with those glossy orbs of midnight that held only emptiness behind them. 

 

 Tubbo blinked once. His eyes lit up with a vibrant shade of purple the likes of which Tommy had ever seen, and the next thing he knew he was being pulled into a hug that smelled of peaches and summer sunsets.

 

♡--Tubbo--♡

 

  "You're okay!" Tubbo sobbed as he held Tommy as tightly yet carefully as he could. "You're okay! You're okay, you're okay, you're okay!"

 

 He repeated that same phrase over and over as the roots surrounding him untangled and allowed the gray light out of the outside world to floor his vision. In an instant the ground beneath him was a wash with rich greens and vibrant blooms that spread like wildfire over the muddy earth. Sprigs of grass and bundles of buttercups soon blanketed the forest floor in its entirety, and up above came the return of birdsong as the trees regained their emerald leaves and flowering vines that woven tightly around their trunks and branches.

 

 The air was filled with wind and life once more as they god shot up to his full height. His lamb, his sunflower, his most precious beloved was home! Tommy was home and everything was good again.

 

 Tubbo laughed giddily and lifted the mortal high above his head while smiling from ear to once more chestnut colored ear. "Tommy! Tommy, you're okay! Oh, my lamb, I was so worried about you! I thought I lost you forever. Are you hurt?" His smile dropped away in an instant, and he quickly lowered Tommy back down near his chest to start examining him for signs of injury.

 

 Anything could've happened to him while he was gone! Any number of horrific, cruel, unspeakable acts could have been committed against Tommy and Tubbo wasn't there to save him! What if he was hurt? What if he was bruised or beaten or battered by some filthy little brute? What if he had broken a bone and couldn't walk anymore? What if he was poisoned? What if someone snuck a dreadful concoction into his dinner and Tubbo only had mere seconds to save his precious lamb before it reached his fluttering little heart? Flutter, flutter, like a little butterfly in a forest meadow.

 

 His Tommy, his sweet little butterfly that went this way and that way as he pranced about the woods without a care in the world. So gentle, so sweet and so kind, so innocent and frail against the cruelty of the outside that dared to try and separate them.

 

 Someone was going to pay for such insolence. 

 

 Tubbo used a single finger to try and lift Tommy's dirtied shirt(poor thing must've been pushed into some muck) but was quickly stopped when the boy began writhing in the palm of his hand. He swatted at Tubbo's finger and kicked his legs until the god pulled his hand away and tilted his head.

 

 "Tommy? What's wrong, dear? I need to check if you're hurt…" Tubbo felt the color drain from his fur as Tommy sat up straight and shook his head.

 

 "I'm fine, Tubbo!" The boy smiled assuredly and dusted himself off, successfully getting his arms muddied in the process. Tubbo frowned doubtfully. "I just need a sec, yeah? I'm a bit overwhelmed. Can you sit and put me down, please?"

 

 Tubbo did as he was asked and obediently sank to his knees. A dozen fresh blooms sprouted up from where his fur met the grass, with bundles of marigolds bursting from the earth and hugging against the god's legs alongside swarms of yellow roses and tiny sunflowers the size of a wolf's eye. Tubbo carefully set Tommy down in front of him and rested his hands on his lap as he waited patiently for his beloved to collect himself.

 

  He's okay, he's okay, he's okay, he's okay. His tail wagged excitedly behind him at the realization that Tommy was okay , that he was alive and back where he was safe and loved and cherished. He wasn't locked away in a dungeon filled with instruments of torture or starving in a cold, damp ally filled with rats and cockroaches. Tommy was here , in the forest with Tubbo, and now everything was going to be okay again!

 

 Tommy cleared his throat after a moment and smiled up at the ecstatic god. He had to crane his neck to meet Tubbo's gaze, a posture so wonderfully similar to that of a sunflower following the sun across the sky that Tubbo nearly melted at such an adorable comparison. His sunflower was home, he was safe and sound and-

 

 "I thought you were dead for a second there, Tubbo." Tubbo flinched at how blunt Tommy sounded saying that. Tommy beckoned with one hand, and Tubbo quickly obliged him by offering a finger to the boy, who hugged the large digit tightly as he continued. "I really, truly thought you were gone forever and that I was never gonna see you again, Tubs. Don't ever do that to me again, alright? How'd you even end up like that in the first place?"

 

 Tubbo froze. "Um…"

 

  "Tommy?" Tubbo called into the encroaching nightfall as he stood near the treeline and gazed out towards Oakburrow. 

 

 The village was blanketed in shadow as the last embers of daylight began to dwindle. From where he stood he could see lights going out in windows as the villagers began to turn in for the night, and the constant chatter of the settlement had quieted down to a low mumble as people went to go home and get some shut eye. Up above the sky was a faded blue that melted into a purplish-black that was speckled with stars that shone dimly in the remaining light of the dying sun.

 

 It was sundown. Tommy wasn't here.

 

 Tubbo shivered. "Tommy? Tommy, where...where are you…?" His voice wavered and was swallowed by the silence surrounding him. The forest had settled for the night, the birds nestled and the insects having long since ceased their nightly symphony. 

 

 It was time for bed. It was time to go home and get settled for a good night's rest before the next day. It was sundown and Tommy wasn't here .

 

 "Tommy…" Tubbo felt his body run cold as a deep dread stirred inside him. His chest clenched and his ribs ached while his hands trembled. "T-Tommy, please, I can't…"

 

  Save him. His mind offered. Don't be a coward. 

 

  Tubbo took a trembling step towards the trees that hugged the forest's edge. His stomach continued to churn with fear and anxiety as he reached out towards the world beyond the woods. 

 He'd be fine, right? He could just go out, grab Tommy, then hurry on back to the forest without any trouble. He wouldn't die right away. Uncle Schlatt said that it took a few days before a forest deity started to decay when leaving the boundaries of their domain. He said the whole reason he made those pendants was so he could visit his family and keep them safe in case they needed to leave and that he was still working on making one for Tubbo.

 

 "They're real hard to make, those pendants." He'd said once when Tubbo asked why he didn't have one like him or Lani. "Takes some mighty rare and powerful materials to craft one, not to mention the spell work and craftsmanship involved. It took me a few thousand years to make mine! Lani's took a bit longer 'cause I couldn't find any demon blood or angel feathers. Angels. Stingy fuckers, I tell ya. I'll let you know when yours is ready, Tubs."

 

  He'd be fine. He didn't need the pendant to go save Tommy. It wouldn't even take long, probably only a few minutes, at most.

 

  But what if… Tubbo pulled his hand back and clenched it into a fist near his chest. What if I'm...what if I...I don't...I don't want…

 

  He could die. He could die the second he stepped out of the forest and fall apart right then and there. What if he wasn't old enough? What if he was still so young and weak that taking one little step outside would kill him instantly?

 

  Coward… His mind whispered darkly as he backed away into the safety of the forest while his breath hitched and his heart raced. You're a useless coward that's too scared to go and save him. He's probably dead by now and it's all your fault. You never should've let him go. You promised to protect him, to hold him close and never let him come to harm. You failed him.

 

  "I-I…" The earth below his hooves morphed into a writhing nest of roots and thorny tangles that slithered beneath Tubbo as he gripped the sides of his head and forced his eyes shut.

 

  Coward. Coward. Coward. Can't break a silly little promise you made to your dear old uncle and now Tommy's going to die and it's all your fault.

 

  The thorns spread over the forest floor and left a trail of rot wherever they went. Tubbo stepped further and deeper into the growing shadows and gasped for air as the first tears began to fall from his darkening eyes. His back hit a tree. He sobbed and fell to the muddy ground.

 

  He's dead and it's your fault for being such a useless, good for nothing, lazy little coward.

 

  "N-no, I'm n-" Tubbo curled in on himself and bit back another sob threatening to bubble up from his chest. "I'm not...I'm n-not, I just-"

 

  Failure, failure, failure, failure. Stupid little Tubbo, falling apart without Tommy, all because you can't suck it up and save him.

 

  The sun set. Darkness swallowed his eyes. He screamed, and a fracturing web of roots burst from the earth as he let the shadows consume him, just like how the rot consumed his sacred forest.

 

 His sunflower was gone. He was dead and it was all his fault. 

 

 He failed.

 

  Tubbo swallowed and smiled awkwardly down at Tommy. "I...uh...got a bit freaked out when you didn't come back...and peckish...freaked out and peckish..."

 

 Tommy crossed his arms over his chest and looked thoroughly unconvinced. "Mhm. Really?"

 

 Tubbo gave a small shrug. "I don't do well with stress?" He tried hopefully.

 

 He slumped when Tommy sighed and shook his head. "Idiot." The boy mumbled while walking forward to lean against the god's knee. "You are an absolute idiot and I love you very much. But seriously. What the fuck."

 

 Tubbo whimpered and pouted. Tommy sighed while combing his finger through the pale brown fur coating the god's leg and shook his head.

 

 "I'm just glad you're okay." He whispered softly with his cheek resting against Tubbo's leg. "I thought I lost you forever."

 

 "Yeah." Tubbo breathed. "Me too."

 

 "Thought you were dead, Tubs."

 

 "I know. I thought you were, too. I'm sorry…"

 

 "I know. I'm sorry, too."

 

 "I love you."

 

 "I know. I love you, too."

 

 They stayed like that for a few minutes, with Tommy hugging tightly against Tubbo's knee while the god cupped a protective hand over him and traced a finger along his spine. The forest was back to normal, the plants and animals going about their days as if nothing had happened.

A few songs birds fluttered by and perched on his horns. Part of him was tempted to eat a couple, but then again he'd had plenty to eat the day before, so he was fine for the time being. He had Tommy. Everything was fine.

 

  Sweet lamb, finally home where you belong. Who tried to keep you from me? Who dared?

 

  His hand twitched. Tommy looked up and tilted his head while letting out a drowsy yawn. "What's up?"

 

 "Why didn't you come back sooner?" Tubbo asked in a low, dangerous growl. "Who tried to keep you from me?"

 

 Tommy paled, and Tubbo furrowed his brow in confusion as the boy pushed away and stumbled back away from his hand. Why did Tommy look so scared? Was it something he said? Was it the growl? It was probably the growl.

 

 "Tommy…? What's wrong?"

 

 The boy trembled like a frightened deer, his diamond blue eyes wide and fearful as he stared up at the god. His breath hitched, his chest heaved, and for a moment Tubbo was genuinely worried something had happened to cause the boy to revert back to how terrified he'd been when they first met. Poor thing had been so scared and cold back then, and Tubbo still couldn't get over the fact that Tommy legitimately believed that he was going to eat him for a whole three weeks after he brought him back home to his cottage! Tubbo would never do such a thing! Not to Tommy, at least. Anyone else who dared to harm his lamb was absolutely on the table.

 

  Who hurt you? Who do I need to devour? Who needs to die?

 

  "Tommy?" Tubbo repeated the boy's name in the hope of getting through to him. "Tommy, please, speak to me. I'm sorry I growled. I didn't mean to scare you, sweetheart."

 

 Tommy seemed to come back to himself and blinked a couple times before shaking his head and shuttering. "I-I'm fine. I'm fine. Sorry, I just...had a bad dream...but I'm fine now! Really!" He gave a wobbly grin that left Tubbo even more concerned than before as Tommy cleared his throat to explain.

 

 "I didn't mean to break my promise, Tubbo." He began, and oh if the guilt and sincerity in his voice didn't melt the god's heart like ice beneath a desert sun. "I just got all wrapped up in stuff with my family and couldn't get away until now. Wilbur's probably looking for me right about now, actually. He's the one who sorta trapped me for a bit b-but don't get angry at him, please, he's not a wrongin', he's just worried about me alot!"

 

 There was a stressed lith to Tommy's words as he rushed to sooth Tubbo's growing outrage. Tubbo snarled, his fingers leaving shallow trenches in the moss and flowers as he dragged them over the earth on either side of where Tommy stood. His eyes pulsed a deep, brooding crimson.

 

 "He. What ?" Tubbo hissed as his horns stretched and curled forward, causing the birds sitting on them to flutter away in a rushed panic. "He fucking what ?"

 

 Tommy shrank down and began sweating profusely. "H-he just-he was real worried about me, Tubs! He didn't mean anything bad by it, I promise! He said sorry and got me checked out at a doctor to make sure I'm not sick or anything. Wilby is good!"

 

  Wilby. Wilby. Wilby. Little lamb likes Wilby. Don't eat Wilby. Just glare at Wilby until he stops being horrible. Tubbo's chest heaved as he sucked in a heavy breath. If his sunflower really liked this Wilby Wilbur brother person so much then he supposed he had no choice but to tolerate his continued existence. Not that he was too pleased about it.

 

 "Why did Wilby take you to a doctor?" He asked carefully, taking the utmost caution not to frighten Tommy further.

 

 Tommy's reply completely threw any of that shit out the window and into the storm. "Oh! H-he wanted to make sure I wasn't possessed or under a spell or something like that. It was alright. Got leeched a bit but y'know me. Big Man. I toughed it out alright."

 

  WILBY IS GOING TO DIE. WILBY IS GOING TO SUFFER AND PAY AND BLEED AND FUCK OFF STRAIGHT TO HELL- Tubbo rose to his full height in swift movement that sent Tommy into a panic as the satyr began on his warpath towards Oakburrow. Tubbo hardly acknowledged the fretting blonde scampering after him, other than occasionally nudging him to the side with a single hoof when he got too close.

 

 Tommy latched onto his ankle and clung there like a little tick. "TUBBO, NO! NO NO NO NONONONONO NO ! YOU ARE NOT GOING TO GO DO WHATEVER IT IS I THINK YOU'RE DOING. FUCKING STOP WALKING AND LISTEN TO ME!"

 

 Tubbo reluctantly listened and stopped mid step. He lifted the leg that Tommy was hugged against and scowled down at the panting boy, who looked ready for a nice long nap. "What?"

 

 Tommy gasped softly and lifted his head. "D...don't...don't h...hurt...don't hurt Wil...please…"

 

 "But he hurt you!" Tubbo whispered fiercely as he clenched his fists and fumed. "He trapped you. He tried to keep you from me. He took you to some freak that used leeches to suck your blood ! Why do you care about him?!"

 

 The blonde's reply was weak yet determined. "Because he's my brother, Tubbo. He's my big brother and I love him very very much, even though he's also a massive arse and a real dickhead sometimes."

 

 "...so you love him even though he's hurt you?" Tubbo lowered his leg down and allowed Tommy to remain hugged against it as the boy continued to catch his breath.

 

 Tommy nodded. "Yes."

 

 "So you'd be upset if I ate him…?"

 

 "Uh. Yes. I would. I would be very very upset, actually, now that I think about it. I'd probably cry a lot and be terribly sad and go hide in a hole someplace and ignore you for a very long time."

 

 "...really…?"

 

 " Tubbo. "

 

 "Sorry, sorry. Just checking." Tubbo felt his anger ebb away as he sighed and slumped. Tommy hopped down from his leg and leaned against his ebony hoof.

 

 "Are you calmed down now?" The boy asked softly. 

 

 Tubbo thought for a moment before answering with a small, shameful nod. "Yes, Tommy…"

 

 Tommy smiled and patted his hoof. "Good. You're getting better at that. Calming down, I mean. I'm proud of you."

 

 That made Tubbo's chest feel warm. He stood there for a while as Tommy remained silent, deep in thought. Tubbo could tell he was sad. Tommy had a sad smile that was nothing like his happy smiles.

 

 Tubbo wanted Tommy to be happy. 

 

 "Do you want to go back?" He asked in a bare whisper.

 

 Tommy gave a tiny nod. "I do. But if you're not ready for me to leave again, I'll stay."

 

 Tubbo sniffed. "I just want you to be happy...but I'm so scared of losing you. I'm scared of being alone again…"

 

 Life as a forest deity was simple and lonesome. It meant eons of solitude and decades of silence. Mortals knew better than to linger in a god's sacred wood. Tubbo had never met any other gods besides his uncle and sister, who only journeyed to visit once every few years due to the time, distance and dangers involved in such a quest. 

 

 They weren't supposed to leave their forests. They weren't supposed to love mortals. Gods were not supposed to love.

 

 Tubbo was alright with the loneliness and quiet before Tommy came and made his world warm and bright and loud. Now he could hardly go a night without falling apart without his sunflower's company.

 

 A large tear slid down his cheek and splashed onto the ground. Then another. Then another, and another after that.

 

 "Tub…" Tubbo hiccuped and lifted Tommy up to his face, allowing the mortal to start giving him the comfort he desperately needed. He needed Tommy. He needed him so badly that it hurt. 

 

 Tommy placed a soft kiss against the crying god's nose. "Sssh, Tubbo. It's okay. I'm here. I'm here Tubbo. I'm right here. I'll never go again if you aren't ready."

 

 Tubbo shook his head. "B-but you're not h-happy…! I want to make you happy and let you go to your family because you love them, b-but I'm just so scared of losing you!"

 

  Please stay, please stay, please stay. I know I'm selfish for trying to have you all to myself, but please, please stay with me. Don't leave me alone again.

 

  The tears continued to fall, and Tommy continued to whisper sweet comforts to the weeping satyr between feather light kisses. It felt like decades had passed before Tubbo could handle pulling Tommy away from his now reddened face, and even then he still refused to let the boy go.

 

 Tommy gave a comforting smile that suddenly shifted into a contemplative frown. Tommy was thinking. Why was Tommy thinking? Could they just sign off of thinking and go back home and sleep forever and never have to think about this whole horrible ordeal ever again? That sounded like a good thing to think about. Sleep was good. Forever with Tommy was good. Oh, but Tommy was a mortal so he'd die one day and leave Tubbo alone forever. 

 

 Tubbo almost started crying again before the blonde spoke.

 

 "What if you…" Tommy started and then stopped, shook his head, then started again. "How long can you be outside of your forest before doing the dying but not really dying thing, again?"

 

 Tubbo blinked away a few more tears before answering. "U-um...a week, I think? My uncle says he was out for around seven days before he died…why?"

 

 Tommy tapped a finger against his chin and nodded slightly to himself as he thought for a moment. "I have an idea. You can shape shift, yeah? Make yourself bigger or smaller like you do all the time?"

 

 Tubbo gave a confused nod of confirmation. 

 

 "Can you make yourself really tiny?" Tommy asked. "Like-like as small as me! Little mortal human person size? And maybe get rid of your horns and all that stuff so you don't look like...well…" He waved a hand vaguely towards Tubbo in his entirety. "A big scary goat god that talks about eating people. Can you do that?"

 

 Tubbo stopped to think for a moment. He'd never tried hiding his horns or tail or anything like that before when he changed his physical form before. He only used that power to fit inside the relatively small space of his cottage and to better interact with Tommy. It was much easier to hold and snuggle the boy when he was around a similar height. He liked to be slightly taller than his lamb, though, simply because being able to carry him wherever he needed to be brought him a sense of immense satisfaction and joy.

 

 Oh, what he'd give to lay next to his lamb and hold him right now. That sounded much nicer than dealing with all these stupid emotions that made him want to lay down in a mud puddle and cry.

 

 "I...don't know, actually." Tubbo answered truthfully with a shrug. "I've never tried to make myself look like a mortal before. Why?"

 

 Tommy chuckled and rubbed his hands together in a motion eerily similar to a scheming racoon. "I have a plan , Tubbo."

 

 Tubbo gulped.

 

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 "Tubs? You almost done?" Tommy called out for the god, who replied with a flustered gasp that came from behind the tree he was standing behind.

 

 "Tommy, I told you, I don't know if I did this right." Tubbo whimpered. "I-I don't think I can do this."

 

 Tommy smiled softly and moved away from the trunk he'd been leaning against while waiting for Tubbo. They were at the edge of the forest once more, and out beyond the trees came the bustling sounds of Oakburrow at high noon.

 

 "Awe, Tubs. C'mon. I know you can figure it out." Tommy walked towards Tubbo's hiding spot and kept his voice gentle and supportive as he assured the god. "You just gotta make yourself a bit smaller than usual and hide your horns 'nd stuff. Don't reckon that's too hard, yeah? If it is, that's fine. I can come up with a new plan."

 

 It had taken a while to convince Tubbo to agree to his newest scheme, that being the idea that Tubbo could come with him back to Oakburrow while disguised as a regular mortal boy. That way ,instead of introducing his platonic partner as Tubbo, the Satyr Lord of the Western Woods to Wilbur, Tommy could introduce his brother to Tubbo, the Cool Guy He Met In The Market Just Now Today. 

 

 Tubbo would see that Wilbur was an alright guy that didn't need to be eaten, Wilbur would see that Tommy was okay and not dead, Tommy would have his Tubbo with him at dinner to help make things easier at home, and then once sundown came Tubbo would sneak out from between the bars on his bedroom window and run back to the forest. Nobody had to die, and everything would be cool. All they had to do was rinse and repeat all that until Wilbur was trustworthy enough to meet the real Tubbo and see that Tommy was perfectly alright and well cared for out in the forest. Cut forward to many tearful farewells and promises to visit soon, bada bing bada boom, mission accomplished.

 

 Now Tommy just needed to get Tubbo out of the forest, which was surprisingly difficult considering it was like trying to argue with a giant grumpy dog that didn't want to go outside.

 

 "I'm already mortal-looking, dumbass!" Tubbo grumbled without a hint of malice as Tommy got close to the tree. "I'm just...I'm scared…"

 

 Tommy's smile softened at quiver in the other boy's words. "Of what, honey? Going outside?"

 

 He could tell Tubbo was nodding. "Yeah...I don't wanna die. I promised my uncle I wouldn't go out until he made me a necklace that could keep me from dying outside…"

 

 "How long will it take for that to happen?" Tommy asked genuinely while adjusting his now pristine cloak. Good old god magic. 

 

 Tubbos reply was a mournful sigh. "A few centuries, maybe?"

 

 Tommy made a sound at that. It wasn't a happy one.

 

 There was a lapse in conversation for a few moments. Tommy now stood a couple paces away from Tubbo's tree and was waiting patiently for the god to emerge. The forest was back to normal now that he was feeling better. The grow was still gray and moldy in some places, but other than that it was clear that Tubbo's mood was much lighter than it had been an hour or so prior.

 

  Wilbur's gonna fucking kill me for disappearing for so long. Then Tubbo's gonna fucking kill Wilbur. What the fuck did I get myself into?

 

 Tommy sighed and brushed a mottled brown moth off from where it had perched on his shoulder. "Well, as long as we're careful and get ya home before a week passes, you should be fine. And if not then I'll figure something out. Just please stop hidin', Tub. I miss your pretty face…"

 

 That earned him a light giggle. "You think I'm pretty?" Tubbo asked innocently.

 

 "You are very pretty, Tubbo." Tommy cooed in hopes of luring the god out. "More prettier than all the flowers and treasure in the world. Now get your ass out here before I come back there and grab ya."

 

 Tubbo laughed and seemed to pause to get to his feet. "Okay, okay. But not judging! If you judge me I'm gonna go hide in a cave and refuse to talk to you for a whole year. I'll do it. You know I will."

 

 Tommy huffed. "Yeah yeah, I know. You're a big ol' grumpy pants and you're very soft and sensitive. I won't judge you." He crossed his arms and waited for Tubbo to stop grumbling. His vision remained trained on an empty space filled with leaves and branches that grew at about Tubbo's usual height while he tapped his foot.

 

 It took a solid five seconds of silence before Tubbo spoke.

 

 "...hello?"

 

 Tommy's eyes slowly lowered their gaze towards the bottom of the tree, stopping only when they met a pair that were a sharp azure blue.

 

 Standing across from him with his hand against the trunk was Tubbo. Well, a small boy that looked like Tubbo. He had Tubbo's hair and face, but he had none of the god's more monstrous features. His ears were small and round, his legs short and covered by some trousers and a pair of boots. He had no tail, no horns, no claws or amethyst eyes that glowed in the leafy shade.

 

 This Tubbo's eyes were blue. Bright, brilliant, glittering blue that was the color of the open sky.

 

 "Oh my gosh." Tommy clapped a hand over his mouth and gasped. "Oh. My fucking. Gosh."

 

 Tubbo tilted his head slowly to the side and quirked a brow. "U-Uh, Toms? You good? Do I...do I look okay?"

 

 When Tommy lowered his hand it was to reveal a dopey grin that stretched from ear to ear. He ran towards Tubbo with his arms open to embrace the boy, whose eyes widened as he was scooped up in a swift, fluid rush of movement.

 

 "Tiny!" Tommy cried with sheer delight as he spun himself and Tubbo around in a fast twirl. "Tiny Tubs! Tiny Tubs! Oh my gods, Tubbo, you're so fricking cute like this! Why didn't we do this sooner?" He giggled and bounced with glee. 

 

 Tubbo, meanwhile, was far from amused. A pale hand was smacked against his shoulder as the boy wiggled and struggled in his arms while throwing an absolute fit that only served to amuse Tommy further.

 

 "Oh my fucking-put me down , you dick !" The god commanded harshly as he kicked his legs and battered Tommy's chest and arms with his free hand. Tommy relented and reluctantly set him down only to immediately start squealing again when he saw just how much he dwarfed the brunette.

 

 Instead of standing at about the size of a tall oak tree as he normally did, Tubbo instead reached up to about midway past Tommy's chest. He had to look up to meet the blonde's gaze, and Tommy simply couldn't not gush about how precious he looked right now.

 

 "You're so little, Tubbo! Oh my gosh. Oh my goodness gracious. I know I said to make yourself little, but I didn't think you'd go this tiny!" Tommy reached down to pat the shrunken god's fluffy curls, only to tense as Tubbo grabbed his wrist and gently pushed it away. He pouted.

 

 Tubbo crossed his arms and glared in an unsurprisingly unintimidating manner when Tommy started up again.

 

 "Oi! I'll have you know I'm at average height for a mortal around your age." Tubbo jabbed a finger against the blonde's chest. " You , mister, are the freakishly tall one here."

 

 Tommy shrugged and leaned down to meet the short god's eyes with a cheerful smirk. Tubbo took a little step back and seemed slightly startled by such a gesture, giving Tommy the perfect opportunity to tease.

"Naww, poor little Tub-Tub. All tiny and small next to my glorious self. Oh, how the turns have tabled, Mister Satyr Lord."

 

 Tubbo went red in the face. "F-fuck you! Asshole! Jerk! Dick! Fuck you!"

 

 After much more cooing and childish bickering Tommy finally sighed and turned towards the treeline. He gestured for Tubbo to follow, taking great care to give the god an assuring smile as he led him forward. Tubbo lagged behind slightly and fidgeted with his hands while keeping his gaze low towards the ground. He looked scared. He looked small .

 

 Tommy would probably be scared too if the roles were reversed.

 

 They reached the treeline, and Tommy hopped up on the small slope that marked the edge of the woods before turning back to face Tubbo. He offered a hand and a kind smile. 

 

 "Are you ready?" He asked.

 

 Tubbo chewed on his bottom lip and gave a hesitant nod. "I-I think so…?"

 

 Tommy softened his expression even further. From where he stood Tubbo simply looked so tiny, so little and frightened of all the terrifying "what ifs" that were likely rattling about his skull. It would be funny, if it weren't such a heartbreakingly sad sight.

 

 "Tubbo." He said, and the god's eyes snapped up to meet his own. "You don't have to do this if you're not ready. I won't force you to. If you want, we can just go back home and never speak of this again."

 

 Tubbo shook his head and frowned. "B-but your family…?" He trailed off when Tommy gave a shake of his own.

 

 "I'll get over them. I'm worried about you right now."

 

 "But you'll be sad!"

 

 "I'll be happy again, one day. I'm always happy when I'm with you."

 

 "You didn't get to say goodbye."

 

 "Goodbye sometimes hurts worse."

 

 "I-"

 

 " Tubbo ."

 

 How often did gods look down upon the mortal realm? How often did they watch, cold and distant, as the races of earth crawled and fought and destroyed each other in a ceaseless cycle of nonsensical violence and depravity? 

 

 How often did mortals look up to the gods and pray to be saved? How often did those prayers go unanswered?

 

 How rarely did a god look up to a mortal boy from a little village near the edge of the world?

 

 "Do you trust me?" Asked the boy, hand outstretched and waiting.

 

 The god hesitated only for a second before nodding. "Yes. I trust you."

 

 "Then come on now, love." The boy smiled a smile that was ever so sweet and infinitely kind. "The world's waiting for you."

 

 The god took the boy's hand, and with one small tug and an unbreakable trust, he was out of the forest and into the light.

Notes:

Fun fact: the ending bit of this chapter was written while listening to the song titled "Mandus" from the ost of the game "Amnesia: A Machine for Pigs"

So if you wanna know what the vibes were like for that last bit- there ya go

Originally I was gonna write a scene with ponk being a wacky crazy medieval fantasy doctor. It was just gonna be poor Tommy being subjected to so much shit while Wilbur was just there being an overprotective worry wart while this totally 100% licensed professional magic man did shit to his lil bro. I cut it out and didn't write it for pacing reasons, but let it be known that ADS!Ponk is a crazy motherfucker who needs to stop with the leeches sir please you're causing a scene.

Hehehehehehehehehehehehe hijinks go brrrrrr

On the first chapter of this fic I got a couple comments going on about a "codependency arc" and at first was really confused because I didn't intend for ADS!clingyduo to have a codependent relationship. But the more i thought about it, the more i realized that yes these boys are slightly codependent, but not to an unhealthy toxic level.

ADS!Tommy's dependency on Tubbo stems from a childhood spent in a terrible house with a neglectful alcoholic father and slightly dickish brother. He has trauma relating to lack of proper food that causes him to overeat and be very needy and dependent on his platonic by to perform the most basic life skills. He's a sad little guy that is very desperate to make stuff with his family work, he's a gremlin and he's perfect.

ADS!Tubbo's dependency on Tommy stems from a lifetime of loneliness due to his nature as a forest deity. He's a lonely boy. His family can't visit very often coz it's so far and possibly dangerous. He see gold boy and go "!!!!!friend" and clingy to him for company and joy. He's very scared to leave his forest because he will die if he stays out fir too long, and that fear combined with guilt and anxiety caused him to just kinda poop out and go all dead eyed while the forest kinda got funked but dw it's good now.

They both need and depend on each other, but they also want the other to be happy and genuinely respect each other's independence. They're codependent, but with proper communication and teamwork they work to do OK without clinging to each other every 5 seconds.

 

Comments are pog =) me like words words are fun to read. Imma go pass out now. /j

Chapter 8: The Market and the Meeting

Summary:

He squeezed Tubbo's arm and whimpered quietly as he tightened his grip on the god's shoulder. Tubbo shot him a sideways glance but said nothing as Wilbur finally turned in their direction.

 "...Tommy…?"

(TW and disclaimer in beginning notes)

Notes:

TW:
Alcoholism(Phil's passed out drunk on the couch towards the end)

Physical restraint and yelling(Wilbur grabs the god goat and does an angry)

Humorous, comedic references to sex but in a purely joking manner it's just Wilbur being a whore

Mentioned cannibalism but in a haha funny way

Speaking of Wilbur being a whore: DISCLAIMER. If it isn't obvious already, ADS!Wilbur, much like his canon counterpart, is a whore. Mans is a slut. He like the sex, but does not want his innocent little brother to engage in any such behaviors(which is fine, ADS!Tommy is the most sex repulsed asexual you'll ever meet. The boy don't even know what a boob is). ADS!Clingyduo are in a purely queer platonic relationship that does not involve any sex whatsoever(obviously), however Wilbur does not know this! He is under the impression that they're in a romantic/sexual relationship! And he is not happy! So he basically goes on an unhinged rant accusing Tubbo of stealing Tommy's chastity like the puritan whore he is, and its going to be a reoccurring joke in this story for a very long time cuz that's fucking hilarious to me.

So yea. ADS!Wilbur makes many a sexual comment here, but it's just the deranged rambles of a whore who's unaware that his bby bro is in a platonic relationship and is overcome by big sibling protective rage. Not problematic,just wjore man being funny. Sorry if that doesn't make sense but i promise it'll make sense in the chapter.

Tubbo is just fuvking with the poor guy because he's a gremblim

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇--Tommy--◇

 

 For a three thousand year old god, Tubbo really didn't know much about the outside world. 

That wasn't a big surprise to Tommy, who'd spent the last five or so minutes pulling the starry-eyed deity along through the busy streets of Oakburrow as they made their way to the market to meet up with Wilbur. If he had to be honest, it was actually rather cute to see the normally passive and relatively calm god turn into a rambling ball of energy that stared with awestruck eyes at every little thing they passed by. Tubbo was like a young child at a festival: childish and bewildered at everything he saw. Carts full of hay, barrels of drink, drunken fools, yapping hounds resting beneath the drooping trees that seemed to slump down in the sweltering heat. All were subjects of immense fascination to Tubbo, who delighted in pointing at anything and everything that caught his eye.

 

 This had led to a multitude of conversations between the pair over the course of their journey, conversations that Tommy found to be nothing short of delightful, if not also a bit exhausting.

 

 To be fair, he was dealing with a forest god. Specifically a forest god who hadn't seen anything outside of his woodland domain in his entire life. Some curiosity was to be expected.

 

 Such precious, innocent, oddly endearing curiosity.

 

  "Tommy! Tommy, look at that ! Do you see it?!"

 

 "What, the horse?"

 

 "Yeah! The horse! It's got stuff on it!"

 

 "You mean the saddle?"

 

 "The saddle... wow ...oh, lookit that fella right there! He's gotta funny looking hat...why's he looking at me like that…?"

 

 "Oh, Tubbo…"

 

 Sometimes Tubbo's objects of interest happened to be people that didn't take too kindly to being turned into an unwilling subject of the tiny brunette's interest. In such instances(which were frighteningly common, actually) Tommy would be forced to drag his partner away before Tubbo ended up either getting a black eye or a mouthful of broken teeth...or before somebody ended up evoking his divine ire.

 

 He loved Tubbo. Really, he did. Tommy wouldn't even have the guts to go back to face Wilbur if it weren't for his friend, who, after the initial panic that came with leaving the forest for the first time, had immediately snapped back to his usual bouncy self. It was just a bit exhausting to cope with the whiplash brought about by the day's events. 

 

 From the leeches to the forest, today had just been a bit too much. And Tubbo wasn't helping, especially not after what happened when they first left the safety of the treeline. You don't just get over the sight of your beloved falling to their knees and crying out as though they've been shot. You simply don't.

 

  "I-I can't feel it! I can't feel it, I can't feel it, I can't feel it, I can't!" Tubbo shrilled in a wounded cry as he fell to the earth and gripped the sides of his head. Tommy froze mid step and whirled to face the fallen deity, who was clutching his hair and face in a white-knuckled grip as he screamed and howled.

 

 Tommy dropped next to where the god that was kneeled on the ground, his heart clenching at the sight of the poor thing. Tubbo was trembling like a leaf in a thunderstorm, his shoulders hunched and his eyes blown wide. Tommy placed a hand onto the god's back and patted it in the hopes of comforting the distressed deity.

"Tubbo, Tubbo breathe. Breathe, buddy, breathe. Can't feel what, love?"

 

 Tubbo shook his head without lifting his eyes from the mud and grass. He gasped, his words pouring out in a rushed waterfall of broken phrases and short sobs taken between shallow breaths. "T-t-the forest! I-I can't feel the forest! I-I can't feel it! I can't feel it, I can't feel the trees or the roots or the branches! It's all gone! I-I can't feel any of it! I can't! Something is wrong. Something is very very wrong, so so very wrong. Wha...what's wrong with me…?"

 

 Tommy frowned. Tubbo continued to whisper fervently under his shaking breath as the boy pulled him close into a firm, protective hug.

 

 "Nothing." Tommy whispered sharply. "Nothing is wrong with you, Tubbo, not a gods damned thing. You're okay. You're okay and you're perfect, do you hear me? You are absolutely brilliant, Tubbo, just downright perfect. Does anything hurt?"

 

 Tubbo let out a muffled sob and shook his head into Tommy's chest. Tommy relaxed slightly.

 

 "Do you feel sick or tired at all?" Another little shake soothed the boy's worry further.

 

 "Do you want to go back?" Tommy asked, and he felt Tubbo freeze in his arms like a frightened deer that had spotted a hunter hiding in the trees. Tommy squeezed the god tight and whispered softly into his curls. "We can go back, Tubbo. We don't have to go. We can just stay in the forest and leave it all behind if you're not ready. It'll be fine. I'll be fine if going back means you're okay."

 

 Tubbo remained silent for a moment. Tommy ran a soothing hand up and down the god's back, his fingers tracing along the silky smoothness of the cloak that hung from his quivering shoulders. It was identical to the one Tommy wore in every way besides the color, which was a shade of green belonging to the darkest parts of the forest underbrush, while Tommy's was a vibrant crimson that belonged to freshly spilled blood that trickled onto the earth after a warrior's death.

 

 Green and Red. Dark and Light. The forest and a bleeding heart that was loyal to a fault.

 

 Out of the corner of the corner of his eyes, Tommy saw a hint of movement. It was slow and slight, but unmistakable. It was the subtle shifting of tree roots creeping out from the shadows as they slithered from the treeline towards the trembling deity that gave them will and life. The thick brown limbs crept over the tiny hill that marked the edge of their realm and slithered up towards the open world beyond. 

They stopped moving before they could escape the forest's shadows. Tommy could see them twitch every so often as they seemed to stare at Tubbo with an unmistakable hunger and desperation. 

 

 The forest longed for its heart. The forest's heart longed for its lamb. The forest's lamb simply longed for love and a life to share with the one he adored beyond words. But he'd give it up in an instant if it kept his heart from breaking.

 

 Tubbo spoke, and in a flash of brown the roots returned to the trees as he lifted his head and gave it a little shake. "N...no. No, I'm fine. I'm fine. I just...I-I dunno what happened, I just had a moment, there. I'm fine now."

 

 Tommy offered a careful hand and helped Tubbo to his feet. "Are you sure?"

 

 "Y-yeah. Yeah, I'm fine!" Tubbo nodded and smiled meekly as he shook himself back to his senses. He dusted off his cloak and the lily white tunic worn beneath, causing the thin layer of dust that clung to his attire to vanish in a blink of an eye. "I just...it's just really quiet out here, is all. It startled me."

 

 Tommy tilted his head while his hands hovered over Tubbo, who seemed spry and chipper as ever despite what just occurred. Was he okay? Was he lying? Was Tommy being a bad friend?

 

 "Quiet?" He echoed, his thoughts trailing back to what the god had just said.

 

 Tubbo nodded again and tilted his head back to look upwards towards the sky. "Yeah. It's quiet out here."

 

 It occurred to Tommy as he saw the way Tubbo's eyes gazed with silent wonder at the blue void of the midday sky that this was likely the first time in his entire existence that Tubbo had ever seen the sky in its full entirety. He'd likely never seen the sun so clearly, or seen the clouds that were brushed so carefully across the azure canvas that crowned the world from high above. 

 

 He seemed simply entranced by the sight. Almost childishly so.

 

 How strange that must be, going a whole lifetime only seeing the heavens through glimpses in the spaces between branches and leaves to having the whole sky right above your head. Sure, there was a good enough gap in the canopy over the cottage, but even that was greatly obscured by the absolutely gargantuan oak tree that stood proudly over the earthy homestead. Its branches were thick and long, and they spread far and wide above the god's dwelling in a web of tangled browns and emerald greens. The leaves were the size of dinner plates in some places and the size of Tommy's torso in others, and they were as wide and thick as an iron shield, which made it hard to see much of anything that was beyond the leafy roof of the forest's center.

 

 Had Tubbo ever gone cloud watching or stargazing before? Did he ever find a decent enough clearing to lay down in and try to count the stars, to memorize the location of each and every silvery speck that covered the night sky and tally up how many he could see? Tommy tried that once. He lost track after a few seconds and ended up falling asleep in the backyard, only to wake up in his bedroom to an irate Wilbur a few hours later when morning came.

 

 There weren't a lot of good spots for stargazing in the woods. Tommy made a mental note to find some for Tubbo one day.

 

 Until that day came, however, he had to deal with his family. With Wilbur specifically, who was probably going to try and lock him up again the moment he showed up in the market. The noisy, bright, foul smelling market with all the people and their noise .

 

 He resisted the urge to shudder to avoid worrying Tubbo, who had yet to tear his gaze away from the sky. A bird flew by overhead and caused the god to gasp as it turned northward towards the mountains. 

 

 Tommy smiled. "Enjoy it while it lasts. It's gonna be real noisy once we get to the market, what with Wil yellin' at me and shit." He offered a hand to Tubbo as he jested lightly. Tubbo accepted it with a grin,  and-though Tommy failed to notice it-a tiny twitch of his left eye. 

 

 "Are you ready?" Tommy asked 

 

 Tubbo gave one final nod. "Ready."

 

  Tommy smiled softly to himself at the memory of walking side-by-side with his beloved towards the village across the river. He still couldn't get over how happy Tubbo looked when he pranced across the stone bridge, or how eager he sounded as he proclaimed that he was going to "see all the things" while tugging Tommy along after him. 

 

 Maybe it would all be okay. Maybe Wilbur wouldn't be pissed and he'd understand that Tommy was just spending some time with his totally new friend Tubbo, who he met just now today and had definitely not been living with for the past few months. Maybe he'd see that Tubbo was a good guy and that Tommy was safe and cared for with him, and then he could go back to the forest and visit once in a while like he planned to originally. 

Maybe he could go back into the forest with Tubbo tonight. Maybe they could go back to normal and live their lives together like they wanted to, just with the occasional visit to his maybe not the best family that he still loved and cared for deeply. 

 

 Yeah. Yeah, that would be okay. That would be lovely, actually.

 

 It would all be okay.    

Definitely...probably...maybe...hopefully...no no, it would definitely be okay. Nothing was going to go wrong. Wilbur wouldn't yell and get all pissed again like last night. Tubbo wouldn't get pissed and eat Wilbur, something that he specifically promised not to do but Tommy was still mildly and rightfully concerned about. Tubbo wasn't going to get hurt or die or get hungry like he did in that awful dream vision prophecy thing that Tommy was pretty sure wasn't real but still kept thinking about because he was stupid and dumb .

 

 It would be fine. Everything would be fine. Tommy was just worrying over nothing and making himself all panicky like he always did when he was being an idiot. Which was a lot of the time, now that he thought of it. 

 

 Thinking. Thinking was stupid. Overrated really, boy, he sure wished he could stop thinking for once! That would be grand! That would be just right and dandy!

 

 Everything would be fine. What could possibly go wrong?

 

  Wilbur yelling. Tubbo eating Wilbur. Tubbo getting hurt. Tubbo dying. Tubbo eating me-

 

 "Tommy? Can we talk for a bit? About the plan, I mean."

 

 Tommy's train of highly unpleasant and completely undesired thought was mercifully slammed shut by Tubbo, who had long since stopped rambling and was now staring patiently at the boy with a neutral expression. 

 

 Tommy slowed his stride down to a stop and turned to face the god with a smile. 

"Yeah, sure!" He said happily as he took a few steps to the side towards the wooden awning of a close by shop, keeping Tubbo's hand in his grasp as he did so. 

 

 Soon they were out of the sun and into the pleasant coolness of the shade. It wasn't as hot here and was much more quiet, though it did little to spare them from the damp stench of muck and something else that Tommy didn't dare learn the name of. It was gross, whatever it was, and Tommy found himself taking shallow breaths to avoid inhaling too much of it as he let go of his friend's hand.

 

 "What's up?" He asked Tubbo, who seemed to be thinking about something that caused his brow to knit together tightly. Tommy's own brow raised slightly as his body tensed. Tubbo looked worried . That was Tubbo's worried face. Why was Tubbo worried? What was wrong? What hurt? Was Tubbo hurt? Did Tubbo need to go back to the forest? Was Tubbo dying already?

 

Tommy's voice dropped to a hushed yet worrisome whisper. "Do you need to go back…?"

 

 Tubbo quickly shook his head. "No!" He answered sharply, though his voice and face quickly softened when he saw Tommy flinch slightly. "Sorry. No, that's not it. I just had an idea."

 

 "Oh?" Tommy blinked and tilted his head. "About what, exactly?"

 

 Tubbo nodded and began to smile as the boy across from him listened intently. "Yeah! I got a better idea for how you can tell Wilby about me."

 

 Tommy winced slightly at the way his brother's nickname sounded on his friend's tongue. It didn't sound bad , per se. It just...it wasn't very happy . Hopefully Wilbur didn't make any more leech jokes when Tubbo was around, mostly for the sake of his own safety. No, actually, entirely for the sake of his own safety.

 

 "Uh-huh...?" Tommy nodded slowly as he crossed his arms across his chest and regarded the excited god standing before him with mild caution. "And that is…?"

 

 Tubbo's smile was as bright as it was wicked. He practically trembled with excitement, his eyes glowed with sinful delight, and Tommy was certain that sharp claws had replaced what were normally smooth nails as Tubbo clenched his fists near his chest.

 

 "We were gonna say that you just met me today, right?" He asked. Tommy nodded. "Right, right. And that's all well and good, don't get me wrong, but won't it be kinda difficult to pretend we just met? What if I wanna hold you or you wanna snuggle a bit? How are we gonna explain that if Wilbur sees?"

 

 Tommy paused. "Huh...didn't think of that, actually. Does seem a bit hard to not do our usual stuff around Wil…" 

 

 Usual stuff, such as long cuddle sessions after breakfast or lazy afternoons in the garden. Stuff like Tubbo helping him get washed up in the hot spring nearby while Tommy splashed at him, or feeding each other fearlessly sliced fruit while they were out on a picnic. That sort of stuff. That sort of fun, lovely, mushy gushy couple stuff that Tommy couldn't imagine doing with anybody else in the world.

 

 Tommy knew that the stuff he and Tubbo did wasn't usually considered "friend" stuff. From what little Wilbur had taught him on the subject, most of his interactions with the god would typically be viewed as romantic in nature, and by that logic, most of the stuff he and Tubbo got up to was more common among married couples as opposed to best friends. 

Granted, Tommy was pretty sure that Wilbur didn't want to marry the various strangers that he often saw his older brother sneaking off with into the night after Father went to sleep, so he was tempted to take any words of wisdom Wilbur had on the subject of love with a grain of salt. Or maybe a whole block.

 

 Tommy loved Tubbo. Tubbo was the most beautiful, special, wonderful person he had ever had the pleasure of knowing. Not that there was much competition, but still. He well and truly loved the god with all his heart and soul. He just didn't love Tubbo in that way, and the god seemed to share a simpler form of adoration for him, so Tommy wasn't quite sure how to describe their relationship.

 

 They were friends. Best friends. Best friends forever and ever, and even after that. They just happened to be best friends who cuddled and kissed each other's foreheads and cheeks while they rested in bed and whispered sweet nothings to each other late into the night.

 

 So yeah. It would be pretty hard to hide that from Wilbur. Not that Tommy wanted to hide it, of course. It was just that Tommy knew his brother. He knew what Wilbur was like and knew how...well...how protective he could be at times.

 

 Perhaps a change of plan was in order…

 

 Tubbo nodded sharply at Tommy's realization and beamed brightly. "Right! It would be! So I have an idea. Y'know how you told your brother that you found a cabin out in the forest and stayed in it until you came home?"

 

 "Yeah?"

 

 "What if we told him it was my cabin and that you've been hanging out with me, instead?" Tubbo spread his arms wide as he finally revealed his grand idea. 

 

 Tommy blinked. That... could work, actually. Sure, he would have to tell an already pissed off Wilbur that he lied straight to his face, but it wouldn't be the first time. And besides! By saying that he was with Tubbo out in the woods, Tommy would actually be telling a slightly obscured version of the truth! A truthful lie. A less honest bit of honesty, if you will. So actually, if you thought about it really hard, this was the better thing to do! The best, most morally correct decision!

 

 Gods. Tubbo was so smart. Tommy loved him for that. Along with everything else, of course.

 

 Tommy grinned and grabbed Tubbo by the shoulders. "Tub. Tubbo. Tubs. Tubby. Tubster."

 

 Tubbo tilted his head innocently to the side while smiling that beautiful, wonderful smile of his. "Tommy. Tom-Tom. Big T. Tommathy. Lamb. Sunflower. What is it that you need?"

 

 Tommy practically shook with barely contained glee. He was this close to throwing himself onto Tubbo, but unfortunately that would lead to the two of them getting a face full of mud and grim on their clothes along with some strange looks from the passerbys. Instead, he squeezed the god's shoulders while bouncing on his knees.

 

 "Tubbo." He said brightly with eyes to match. "You are so incredibly smart and very handsome. I really wanna hug you, but Wilbur is probably ripping the market apart looking for me and I'm afraid we don't have the time."

 

 Tubbo made a sympathetic noise at that and clicked his tongue. "Naw. It's alright, love. We can have plenty of hugs later." He reached up and pried Tommy's hands off his shoulders so he could press their palms together as the blonde continued to stare at him lovingly.

 

 Tommy gave Tubbo's hands a tender squeeze. Tubbo returned it with a tiny giggle.

 

 "So you like the new plan?" Tubbo asked sweetly with sugar lacing each word.

 

 Tommy nodded and shifted on his feet. "Mhm, mhm! I do! I really really do. We just gotta tell Wilby that you're my buddy from the forest who's been looking after me all this time. And if all goes well, Wil won't freak out and lock me up in a tower somewhere!"

 

 The god's face darkened at that. Tommy shivered as the warmth was sapped from the air around them, and he suddenly found himself feeling a bit uneasy while he gazed into Tubbo's eyes.

 

 Something changed inside of them. Something was hungry .

 

 Tubbo's voice was a low, slithering hiss as he snarled and bore his fangs. "He wouldn't. He wouldn't dare . I would not let him do such a thing. He'd be dead before he could lay a single hand on you."

 

 Tommy tensed at the raw sense of danger emanating from Tubbo as he spat out his wrathful vow. It rolled off of him in invisible waves that crashed against the boy and soaked his skin with an icy chill that seeped into his bones.

He rushed to sooth the growing storm that was Tubbo's anger.

 

 "J-joking!" Tommy laughed and pulled his hands away so he could wave them in front of Tubbo's face. Tubbo blinked at him and reared his head back, and though he seemed to be more confused than anything, faint traces of anger still lingered on his face. 

 

 Tommy wilted slightly but kept his face and voice bright. "I was just jokin' Tubs. Wilbur wouldn't do that. He talks about it sometimes, but like I said before, he's just being protective of me, y'know? Wil's a weirdo, but he ain't a wrongin'."

 

 They stared at each other for a moment, mortal to god, god to mortal. Tubbo's eyes bore into his skull like raging pools of liquid fire. It was as though his very soul were alight with cerulean flame, like a wildfire raging through an ancient grove. It crackled and burned and glowed with passionate intensity, the kind that threatened to scorch all who dared harm the one held at the center of the protective ring of flame.

 

 Tommy knew Tubbo could be intense. He knew Tubbo could be terrifying and horrific if he so wished to be. He'd witnessed the god's wrath a few times before in the past and had been haunted by it for a while afterwards. 

 

 But he never meant it. Not even once.

 

 Tubbo never meant to scare him. He always apologized when he did, and Tommy forgave him each and every time. Tommy knew it was always the god's love spilling over into a scalding hot boil that just needed to simmer and settle for a minute or two. He knew it would never burn him, that Tubbo would never harm him if he could help it.

 

 Tubbo could be scary, he could be vicious and frightening, but he would never hurt him. The thought wouldn't even dare cross his mind.

 

 Tubbo was good. Tubbo was gentle and kind. Tubbo was safe.

 

 The azure gleam of Tubbo's crystal irises flared as he huffed softly.

 

 " Fine ." He spat weakly as he turned his gaze away towards the crowded street. His fists clenched at either side, and though it could easily be written off as a trick of the light, Tommy could recognize the dark outline of veins and roots creeping beneath the pale skin of the god's hands.

 

 Tubbo crossed his arms. The darkness shrank away into his fingertips and vanished without a trace. He sighed and turned his head back to Tommy, who was staring hopefully at the god with pleading eyes. He seemed to wilt slightly beneath his beloved's gaze.

 

 The god's face softened into a defeated smile. His shoulders slouched along with his furrowed brow, which eased as he offered the boy an outstretched hand.

 

 "Alright. If you say Wilbur is fine, then he's fine. Are you ready to go see him?"

 

 Tubbo appeared convinced. Tommy allowed himself to relax as his hands dropped to his sides. He sighed and perked back up after a brief pause.

 

 "Yeah. I'm ready." He took Tubbo's hand and held it firmly. "Let's go."

 

 They stepped back into the light and began their short journey towards the market.

 

~~~

 

 Wilbur was heard before he was seen as they reached their destination. It was a busy day in the market, one filled with the shouts of bargaining merchants and the clatter of metal pots against copper pans. A flock of birds had decided to stop by and have a rest on a nearby stall, and over their chirps and squawks came a thunderous voice that Tommy would know anywhere.

 

 "TOMMY? TOMMY SOOT MINECRAFT?! TOMMY, WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU?!"

 

 Tommy winced. He grabbed Tubbo by the arm and clung to him as he shrunk away from his brother's voice. Tubbo cooed quietly and brushed a hand through Tommy's golden curls.

 

 "Shhh. It's alright, lovely. I'm here. What's the matter?" He soothed gently while Tommy wrapped his arms around his bicep and trembled like a leaf. Another cry came from Wilbur, whose head of messy, earth-tone tangles could be seen above the bustling crowd.

 

 The loud, noisy, overwhelming crowd. There was too much noise. Too many people. Too much Wilbur and not enough forest. Why didn't Tommy ever notice just how awful the market was when it was busy? Why did it make his head ache and his heart race faster and faster the longer he stood at the edge of the chaos?

 

 Why did he come here? Why did he come back? Why did he keep coming back even though it made everything hurt?

 

  "Never give up on family! No sir, no how!"  

 

 Or was it no way, no how? How'd it go again? No way, no sir? No sir, no way? Aggh, he couldn't remember! Not now. Now when it was so damn loud .

 

 Tubbo continued to pet his head as Tommy leaned against his side and tightened his hold around his right arm. He flinched as a cart clattered by in front of them, and then let out a shaky breath as it rolled away.

 

 "Loud." Tommy managed softly. Tubbo understood immediately and turned to pull him into a peach scented hug.

 

 Tommy practically melted into the god's warmth. Tubbo ran a hand along the length of his spine, the touch sending waves of soft tingles through the mortal's anxiety-filled body. The sounds of the market were drowned out by the god's breathing and the slow, rhythmic thud of their hearts.

 

 Tubbo's voice was a soft breeze against Tommy's ear. "Is it too much, lamb? Do you need to go back and call it a day?" He began rubbing circles into the small of Tommy's back and placed a kiss against the blonde's temple. "We can leave right now. Just saw the word and it'll all be over."

 

 Tommy shook his head. His breath shook slightly. "N-no. Don't wanna leave. Wanna see Wil. It's just loud a-and I don't like the noise. It makes my head hurt…"

 

 That caused Tubbo to whimper like a wounded dog. Tommy pulled away and nuzzled the top of the god's head while forcing a small, sly smile. Tubbo blinked at him in confusion and tilted his head.

 

 "What?" The god said with his eyes wide and his voice small. "What's so funny about that? You're hurting, Tommy! The noise is hurting you and that's not funny whatsoever!"

 

 Tommy couldn't help but snicker at his love's worry. He felt like a prick for it. Really, he was a proper asshole for making light of Tubbo's concern. But it was just so funny, so adorably precious and lovingly genuine.

Tubbo cared about him. Tubbo worried about him. And Tommy loved that, but that didn't mean he wasn't going to take the piss out of him for it.

 

 Suddenly the noise wasn't too bad. It was still there, but it didn't hurt as much. Huh. Guess Tubbo really did fix everything. Weird.

 

 He cupped the god's face between his hands. Tubbo squeaked and batted his lashes as Tommy smiled softly down at him.

 

 It was strange how normal this felt. He'd grown used to having to look up at Tubbo, to being towered over whenever he wished to meet the deity's gaze. Tubbo was always taller. His hair reached the treetops and his horns scraped against the ceiling while they worked together to tidy up their forest home. Tubbo had long legs with hooves that dangled off the edge of the bed, and his arms were thick with muscle and brawn that Tommy could spend hours massaging and admiring.

 

 But right now, Tubbo was small . Right now, standing in the hustle and bustle of the market, Tommy was the one that towered over him. Tommy held Tubbo's face between his hands and had a front row seat to admire every precious feature. 

 

 Tubbo had a round face with soft features. He had a button nose and freckled cheeks that were tan from the sun. His hair was soft, his ears small and slightly pointed. If anyone noticed they would probably think he was of elvish descent, but Tommy was certain it was just a hint of the boy's divine nature shining through.

 

 He had kind eyes, eyes that were round as the full moon and as bright as twinkling stars. They were blue, bright brilliant blue. They shone like diamonds and were infinitely more precious.

 

 They were perfect. Tubbo was perfect 

 

 Off in the distance came Wilbur's voice again, this time sounding more strained and forceful. It sounded like the man's throat had gone raw after someone had scraped the inside of it out with a bunch of sandpaper. It was cracked and torn around the edges, creaking and weakened from overuse.

 

 It sounded like he was about to cry.

 

 "Tommy! Tommy, please! Please come back...Tommy...oh gods, Tommy …"

 

 Tommy kissed Tubbo's forehead and grabbed the god's arm like he had earlier. Tubbo seemed deeply concerned and awfully confused but didn't argue further. Instead he smiled and returned the boy's affection with a peck on the cheek, which caused Tommy to flush with a peachy tint.

 

 "Oi! Fuck you, bitch." Tommy snapped as he reared his head back and glared at Tubbo.

 

 Tubbo giggled and leaned forward to stop Tommy from escaping. His lips pressed against the taller's cheek once more, causing the peachy tint to darken to a deep rose. Tommy pouted and stuck his tongue out while grunting aggressively. Tubbo simply smiled and nuzzled at his golden curls.

 

 "Hehehe, sorry not sorry." He said innocently. 

 

 Tommy rolled his eyes. "Yeah yeah, whatever! C'mon. Let's go see Wil. He's just up there."

 

 He nodded towards the crowd directly in front of them. Wilbur stuck out like a sore hysterical thumb with frazzled hair and panicked eyes. The man was a second aware from a full on meltdown by the looks of it, and Tommy dearly hoped that he didn't end up on the receiving end of whatever unhinged rant awaited whoever dared tip the scale that was his brother's mental state.

 

  Maybe he actually will lock me up in a tower this time. Will Wil do that? Hehe. Will Wil. That's funny.

 

 Tommy smirked at the humorous thought and clung to the brief moment of humored happiness it brought with it.

Tubbo made his way slowly through the crowd with Tommy clinging to his arm and trailing closely behind. They weaved between the merchants and townsfolk until they reached Wilbur, whose face was a burnt, glossy red. He spun round with his hands gripping his tangled curls and let out a shuttering gasp as they dropped to his sides. His dark eyes scanned the crowd, his shoulders gradually sank in defeat, and his voice came out in a bare, feeble whine.

 

 "Oh, fuck ." He whispered horsley. He clenched his fists and bit his lower lip as his voice began to crack. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking fuck fuck fuckity fuck fuck ! Where are you? Where are you, Tommy? Where did you go? Why did you leave me again? Why…?"

 

 Tommy cringed when he saw the tears rolling down his elder sibling's cheeks. There was pain in Wilbur's voice, real genuine pain that hurt to hear. It was like Wilbur had just gotten stabbed in the chest and was nursing the open wound, and Tommy felt as though he were the one holding the knife.

 

 He hurt Wilbur. He ran away and left Wilbur all alone. Now Wilbur was crying, and it was all because of him. What was he thinking? Why did he do that?

 

  Selfish. Selfish little, no good troublemaker. You're a selfish spoiled brat that made your big brother cry. Why can't you ever do anything right?

 

  He squeezed Tubbo's arm and whimpered quietly as he tightened his grip on the god's shoulder. Tubbo shot him a sideways glance but said nothing as Wilbur finally turned in their direction.

 

 "...Tommy…?"

 

 Wilbur stood still as stone and stared. His arms hung by his sides, his fingers twitched, his breath slowed. His crystal glasses were skewed and crooked, and behind them were his widened eyes, which grew into bewildered pools of coal and midnight as he took a step forward.

 

 Tommy tensed. His mouth felt rather dry all of the sudden, and he'd appreciate it if his heart could settle down and stop trying to break free from his ribcage.

 

 Oh well. Time to face the musician, he supposed! 

Heh. That was a good one...

 

 He tried to force a smile onto his face but failed, and instead shrank further down into Tubbo as his brother approached. 

 "H-hello, Wilby…"

 

 Wilbur stopped dead in his tracks a few steps away from the pair. His gaze shifted slightly to Tommy's left, giving the blonde a moment's respite from his brother's scrutiny. His eyes landed on Tubbo, who was as calm as a forest lake in the middle of autumn and just as still. Wilbur blinked before speaking.

 

 "Who is this?" He asked with an undefined twinge.

 

 Tommy gulped and struggled to find his voice. He glanced at Tubbo in hopes of finding some support, but was left to fend for himself when he saw that the god was staring daggers at the man before them. Tubbo was smiling. It wasn't a happy sort of smile, though. It was a toothy smile, one that was filled with something bestial and vicious.

 

 He looked back to Wilbur and finally managed to produce a wobbly grin.

 

 "U-um, r-right!" He laughed a breathy chuckle that was swallowed by the sounds of the crowd. He gave Tubbo another pleading glance as he straightened his posture and gathered his strength. He did not let go of the god's arm. He did not dare. "Right, I need to introduce you two, don't I? W-Wilbur, this is Tubbo. Tubbo, th-this is Wilby…" 

Tommy gestured weakly between the two, god to mortal, mortal to god. His heart was going to burst at any second now. Why the fuck did he think that any of this would be a good idea? What was he thinking? Why didn't he think in the first place?

 

 He bit his tongue and faded into silence.

 

 "Hello, Wilby ." Tubbo greeted Wilbur with an outstretched hand and a flash of his fangs. "It's a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. Tommy here has told me all about you!"

 

 Wilbur stared at Tommy and tilted his head. "Oh?" He said bluntly with an undeniably sense of knowing. "Really? Has he? That's odd. Tommy didn't mention anything about you before he ran off and disappeared into fucking nowhere. Care to explain, Tommy?"

 

 Tommy trembled. If only he could tell the truth. The truth was nice and open, not hard and suffocating like the bold faced lie he was about to spit into his beloved brother's face. But the truth wasn't safe. Not yet. Not now.

 

 "Uh! Y-yeah, about that…" Tommy reached over his shoulder and scratched the back of his head while smiling weakly. Wilbur crossed his arms and quirked a brow. Tubbo simply smiled and stared, his eyes alight with magic and madness. 

 

 Tommy was certain he would not be leaving this marketplace with his life intact.

 

 He gulped again. "You see, Wilbur, I haven't exactly been completely honest with you about what went down while I was out in the forest. I may have...twisted a few details...might've told a few fibs here or there…y'know...the usual…"

 

 Wilbur made a low sound in the back of his throat that Tommy knew very well. It was the sound of displeasure, of anger and frustration. It was the toll that heralded timeouts and firm talking-tos. It was the swan song before retribution. It was the sound of disappointment.

"Mhm?" Wilbur asked lightly. "I can see that. Care to explain, Tommy?"

 

 Tommy nodded meekly. "Yes. I do. I will explain and then we will resolve this current... situation ."

 

 Tubbo smiled up at him. Tommy wanted to smile back but was struggling to even stand straight at the moment, so he ended up just glancing back at his friend while he gathered up some spare courage.

 

 He stared at Wilbur, began to explain, and weaved his newest lie.

 

 "First off, I'll tell you what I didn't lie about. That being the fact that I found a cabin out in the forest and stayed there until I found my way back home. The cabin was real. The clothes and stuff as well. I just lied about the whole 'being alone inside of it' bit. I wasn't. Alone, I mean. I had Tubbo!"

 

 Tubbo waved at Wilbur excitedly. His eyes scrunched up and his teeth shone in the afternoon sun like pearly daggers made of freshly polished bones. Wilbur paled at the sight.

 

 "Yup!" The god chirped brightly. "That's right. Tommy's been staying at my place for these past few months. He's been such wonderful company. An absolute angel . I adore when I get some nice, quality alone time with him. It's so lovely having him all to myself !"

 

 Tommy chuckled as the disguised god nuzzled affectionately at his cheek and pressed a kiss against it. Wilbur's jaw dropped along with his arms while the boys got on with their typical back and forth.

 

 " Tub ! Not in front of Wil!"

 

 "Why not? You aren't embarrassed of me, are you?" There was an air of innocent humor in Tubbo's question that Tommy couldn't help but adore.

 

 "N-no, I'm not." He snapped defensively. "It's just hard to focus when you're being so...so... you ! Stop it!"

 

 Tubbo clicked his tongue and sighed. "Naw, alright. Carry on."

 

 Tommy was too busy with his fib-filled explanation to notice the raw, unfiltered, all consuming mortal terror dawning on his brother's face.

He cleared his throat and continued with a newfound confidence filling his voice, as well a faint dusting of pink painting his cheeks.

 

 "Tubbo and his family took me in and let me stay with them 'till I came back yesterday. They're very nice people and I was well looked after during my stay with them. Tubbo was the one who took care of me the most! We spent lots of time together during my stay. He's very kind, a-and he's become a very close friend to me."

 

  Friend. I have a friend now. I love having a friend. I love my friend. I love my Tubbo.

 

 "He's always making sure that I'm well fed a-and well dressed." He pitched the edge of his crimson cloak and lifted it for Wilbur to see before letting it drop. "We go on walks through the woods, work in the front garden, eat our meals together, a-and at night we help each other get ready for bed! We do everything together! We're like two peas in a pod, two parts of a whole. Like soulmates!"

 

  Soulmates. Tubbo is part of my soul. I'm a part of Tubbo's soul. I'm a part of a god's soul. I'm a part of a god.

 

  That's all there was to it, wasn't it? Tommy was Tubbo's, forever and always, and Tubbo was Tommy's, forever and always.

 

 It was simple. It was right. It was them.

 

 "I feel complete when I'm with him. He makes me feel whole and makes everything better, even when I'm sad and can't think of anything to cheer myself up. He makes me feel so very happy and so very, very loved . He's everything to me. He's mine. He's my Tubbo, I'm his Tommy, and I love him. I really do."

 

 It poured out of him in waves of warm adoration and gentle worship. It was a prayer, a confession. He was confessing to something, something that was cursed and feared. There were stories that warned of such a thing, tales that told of the fate that awaited those among the mortal races that fell for such an easy trap. The myths spoke of punishment, of travesty and disastrous ruin.

He was confessing to such a fool's folly. He didn't even fully realize just how deep he was until now, but now he couldn't believe just how far he'd gone. It was so simple a thought, so basic and primal an idea, yet it felt overwhelming and intoxicating all the same.

 

 He loved Tubbo. He loved a god and wanted to spend his life with him. He loved Tubbo, and Tubbo loved him just the same.

 

 And it felt wonderful. It was wonderful. It was the most wonderful wonder the mortal mind could ever hope to dream. Like magic and starlight. Like music and memory. Like fire and the forest. Like love and like life.

 

 His voice cracked as he finished. Wilbur stared at him with his mouth agape and his eyes wide. Tommy sniffed softly and wrapped both arms around Tubbo, who simply hummed as he rested his cheek against his chestnut curls.

 

 There was silence for a moment. Several, actually. The market was as loud as ever, and they had all received more than a few bothered glares and confused glances from the people milling about them every which way.

But the silence that hung between the boys and the man was so thick a blanket that it was difficult to hear anything other than a muffled murmur of faded voices.

 

 Wilbur broke the silence with a frail whisper.

 

 "I failed you." He said, his voice barren of anything that could be recognizable as hope or joy.

 

 Tommy felt Tubbo tense slightly while he tilted his head.

"You...you what? You didn't fail me on anything, Wil! I'm a bit of a shithead sometimes, sure, but that's not your...your fa...Wilbur, you're crying."

 

 Wilbur was crying. He was crying with his head bowed and his mouth thin, the tears streaming down his cheeks and gathering at the bottom of his chin where they coalesced before they fell to the ground. The man lifted his head up and clenched his fists.

 

 "I failed you. I left you alone for a second and now you've been defiled ." His voice wobbled. His breath hitched and his eyes wrinkled at the corners. Tommy and Tubbo both exchanged matching looks of confusion with one another as Wilbur continued with his unhinged, untethered tirade.

"I should've been there to protect you from this. I should've done more. Now you've faced the one thing that I wanted to save you from. Your purity . Your chastity ! All stained and corrupted in a moment's notice. Oh, Tommy, I'm so sorry! I failed you! I let your innocence be snatched away by this scoundrel , and now you've been tainted by the sinful grasp of abhorrent lust !"

 

 Tommy leaned down to whisper into Tubbo's ear as Wilbur carried on with his theatrical rambling. "Tub? Tubbo? Tub-Tub. Toobly. What the fuck is he on about?"

 

 Tubbo shrugged and smiled with a knowing look in his eyes. "Oh, I dunno, Toms. Nothing you need to worry about, lovely."

 

 "Are you sure?" Tommy glanced back to see Wilbur fall to his knees in a crumpled pile of gross sobbing and cheap leather. A passing couple gave him a perplexed look and had themselves a pleasant chortle. 

Tommy looked back at Tubbo as Wilbur cried in earnest. "I don't even know what half of the shit he's saying means . What the fuck is 'chastity'? Is it important? It sounds important."

 

 Tubbo turned to face him while still smiling that gentle smile. He reached up and held the boy's head between his hands, and Tommy eased into the warmth of the god's palms.

 

 "Don't worry about it, okay?" Tubbo said. It was a request, though for most mortals it would probably be closer to a demand. "I'll take care of it. I'll take care of everything. You just need to sit there and be the sweet little sunflower you've always been for me. Can you do that for me? Pretty please?"

 

 Tommy nodded and nuzzled at Tubbo's palm. He was too tired to bother arguing. Not that he felt like doing so. Today had been very stressful and incredibly exhausting, and right now all he wanted to do was go back home and rest until dinner.

 

  Dinner…

 

 His stomach let out a hungry gurgle at the thought of a proper meal. Tommy sank down into his cloak and pulled the hood over his head. He gripped the red fabric tightly as he tugged it over his blushing face.

 

 A hand pressed against his midsection, and a low hum came from Tubbo as the god seemed to pause to assess the situation. Tommy shivered as his stomach growled once more beneath the shorter boy's hand, and Tubbo chuckled softly while giving him a few soft pats.

 

 "Are you hungry, sunshine?" He asked sweetly.

 

 Tommy kept his face hidden as he gave a tiny nod and whimpered with embarrassment. Tubbo cooed and moved his hand away, and Tommy let himself go limp as he felt the god wrap him up in a tender hug before he was lifted off the ground.

 

 "Can you tell me which way your house is?" Tubbo began carrying Tommy away from Wilbur, who didn't seem to notice that they were leaving yet if his continual wails and mournful cries were anything to go off of.

Tommy pulled his hood down and let Tubbo brush the hair out of his eyes.

 

 "Hello honeybee." Greeted the god with a gentle smile.

 

 "Hey." Said the boy, his limbs heavy and his head full of rose tinted fog.

 

 Tommy nodded towards the nearest street and yawned softly.

"That way." He slurred while nuzzling against Tubbo's collarbone. "M' house is just a few rows down. It's on a hill. Big hill, can't miss it."

 

 Tubbo nodded. He carried on forward with purpose in his stride, and Wilbur's cries fell into the background as Tommy's eyes fluttered shut.

 

 He heard Wilbur say something. Probably something like "Come back!" or "You're grounded!"

It didn't matter. Tubbo was here now. They were together again. Everything…was going to be...just...fine.

 

 He always did sleep better when Tubbo was holding him. He always slept better when he was with Tubbo.

 

~~~

 

 "Is this it?"

 

 "Hm? Oh, uh, yeah. This is it."

 

 "It's awfully small. And flimsy. The whole place looks like it's gonna collapse any second! You live here ? Seriously?!"

 

 "Hey! I'll have you know that this is the very sturdy , proper, well-built homestead of yours truly! Ain't nothing gonna knock it down!"

 

 "Some wind will, probably. Calling it right now. One strong gust and woosh , goodbye house!"

 

 "Yeah, yeah, fuck you. Can you put me down now?"

 

 Tubbo did as Tommy asked, though there was an obvious reluctance in how he set the still half asleep blonde down in front of the door. Tommy stretched and yawned. He noticed Tubbo studying the wooden house that they were standing in front of, and judging by the look on the young god's face, he wasn't exactly impressed.

 

  It's not much, but it's home. He thought while rolling back his shoulders. I just hope you like it enough to stay with me while you're able.

 

  He huffed and reached for the door handle. Tubbo stepped back without looking away from the tiled roof and brick chimney. Tommy pushed the door open and smiled at the god, who shook his head as he seemed to snap back to reality.

 

 "After you, good sir!" Tommy rumbled lowly in the back of his throat. He bowed in a very gentlemanly manner, his voice prim and proper and exceptionally childish.

 

 Tubbo chuckled. "Why thank you , my darling! Goodness, you're such a charmer! I'm chuffed."

 

 Tommy giggled and followed after Tubbo as he stepped inside. The door shut behind them with a rusty click .

 

 The living room was still and calm for the moment. Loud snoring could be heard from down the hall to the left, and judging from the slight tremble of the paintings and rattling of the rafters, Technoblade was fast asleep in the other room. 

Father was asleep on the couch. His hat was covering his face and his hair was tattered and droopy along with his lanky, sprawled out limbs. There were some bottles scattered across the floor nearby where he snoozed quietly.

 

  Be early, innit?

 

  Ranboo was probably in his room. Had he told Tubbo about Ranboo yet? Eh, whatever. They'd get along well enough, probably. Two weirdos, two peas in a pod. It'd be good for his best friend and maybe-friend to get along. Then they could all be friends together! That'd be grand, just grand.

 

  I can have two friends! I like having friends...

 

 Tubbo gasped as he took in the place. The same childlike wonder from earlier returned as he stepped inside and looked around the dimly lit living room with his hands tucked behind his back. The floorboards creaked beneath his boots, and his voice was a thin whisper filled with wonder and awe. "Oooh...it's warm ...and it smells funny…where's it comin' from, anyway?" He sniffed the air and crept farther inside.

A fire burned in the stone fireplace. The flame was weak and barely flickering, but Tommy watched as it jumped back to life when Tubbo snapped his fingers.

 

 He beamed and shuffled after the god. Tubbo leaned over the couch and peered down at Father, who slept unaware of his divine visitor, who appeared to be studying him like one would a strange beetle or a malformed cricket. He narrowed his eyes and hummed softly.

 

 "Who is this? What's he for, exactly?"

 

 Tommy cocked his head at the strangely worded question. He itched his nose while he worked on an answer.

"Oh, uh, that's my father. He does stuff. He's a blacksmith. He works with metal and makes it into things that people buy, a-and then he uses the money to buy stuff for us. Like this house!"

 

 Tubbo glanced at the bottles and frowned. "Does he buy anything else? Besides cheap booze and foul drink, I mean?"

 

 Tommy made a little sound at that. The disdainful rumble in Tubbo's tone caused him to take pause.

He answered hesitantly after a moment. "He...he buys food...a-and blankets! And clothes, too, nice ones. Yeah. He does that...sometimes…"

 

 Tubbo wrinkled up his nose and turned away from Father, who snored loudly as the god thudded his way back over to Tommy.

 

 "Your father smells like poorly made wine and even poorer life choices." Tubbo said in a very matter-of-fact way. He crossed his arms and shot Father a nasty glare over his shoulder before looking back at Tommy, who was struggling to find an answer to that strange, somewhat disturbing statement. 

 

 "You...you can smell people's bad choices…?" He asked quietly. "Is that a god thing or something? Do I smell like bad life choices?"

 

 Tubbo's face softened. He seemed to remember something, something that caused his eyes to regain their typical shine as he carcassed the boy's cheek gently.

 

 He smiled and kissed Tommy on the nose. "No, love. Not at all. You smell like wildflowers and sugar water, because you always make the kindest, goodest choices you possibly can."

 

 Tommy shivered.

 

 They both walked towards the back of the living room after a moment. Tubbo paused briefly to stare in the direction of Technoblade's snores and asked Tommy who it was. When Tommy answered and explained the whole story between the two slumbering warriors, Tubbo grinned and shook his head in disbelief.

 

 "That's a bunch of bullshit." He said simply. "That's a big pile of hogwash and dirty, wet lies. These men aren't heroes. They're nothing of the sort.

 

 Tommy pouted with a whine. " Tubbooooo , that's not very nice of you to say!" He whined as quietly as possible as to not stir anyone from their rests. "I'm sure that Father and Technoblade were very heroic back in the day. Why else would they be so famous? They're living legends!"

 

 Tubbo barked a laugh at that. He kept shaking his head as he brushed past and sighed.

 

 "Oh, little lamb. So sweet, so trusting…"

 

 Tommy frowned but said nothing as he followed after his beloved. 

 

 They reached the bedroom doors located in the hall behind the living room. Tommy's was a little ways down to the left, but Tubbo seemed more interested in the one that stood to their right. He gestured towards it and looked back at him with his arms crossed.

 

 "Who sleeps in there? Your brother?" There was an audible hint of displeasure in the god's question that Tommy chose to ignore.

 

 Tommy shook his head. "Nope! Wil's room is next to mine. That's where Ranboo stays when he and Technoblade come to town."

 

 "Ranboo?" Tubbo raised a brow. "What is a Ranboo? Is it a pet of some sort? A dog, maybe? Sounds more like a cat, actually, now that I think of it. Why does your cat need a room all to itself?"

 

 Tommy chuckled and shook his head again. He giggled as he settled back down. "Haha, no! Ranboo's not a pet. He's Technoblade's apprentice. Like a helper or a student of sorts. He's weird, but I like him."

 

 "Are you...friends?" Tubbo asked slowly with a raised brow.

 

 Tommy stopped to think about his answer. He wanted to think he and Ranboo were friends. Ranboo didn't seem to be bothered by him like the other kids in Oakburrow. But then again, this was Ranboo he was dealing with. Maybe Ranboo just didn't say he was bothered because he didn't want to be rude.

Tommy wasn't sure whether or not he preferred that to being yelled at right in his face. Tommy wasn't sure about lots of things…

 

 He shrugged after a moment. "Ummm, yeah! I'd say we're friends. I dunno if Ranboo thinks so 'cause I've never really asked him about it, but he's nice to me. He's alright."

 

 Tubbo seemed to meditate on Tommy's words as he hummed softly. His eyes shifted slightly in the wavering shadows cast by the fireplace, veins of crimson and vermilion filling the spaces between the seas of crystal and azure that made up his sky blue irises. A burst of gold spilled out from his pupils, and he turned to face the door to the right with a sly grin.

He raised his hand to knock.

 

 "I'd like to meet this Ranboo person." He said in a plain, well-mannered tone. 

 

 Tommy hesitated slightly and shot Father a worried look. The man was sleeping soundly at the moment, but Tommy knew that it didn't take much to wake him from a drunken stupor, especially around this time of day. Father wouldn't be happy about being woken up before dinner. Neither would Technoblade.

 

 It was always a bad idea to make Technoblade unhappy. At least, that's what the stories said.

 

 He turned back to Tubbo just as the god tapped his fist against the door. It was a lot quieter than he'd expected. It barely made even a thud. Father didn't stir at all as the soft thump thump filled the cozy living room.

Tommy let himself relax and sighed softly as the sounds of rustling came from inside.

 

 A quiet voice called out in a hushed whisper. "C-coming!"

 

 Tubbo stepped back as Tommy hurried to his side. The door creaked open slowly and stopped about a third of the way, leaving just enough of a crack for a pale blue eye to peek out alongside a head of messy bronze curls.

 

 "Hello?" Ranboo said softly as he stared down at Tubbo, who peered back up at him with a look of silent contemplation. Ranboo blinked and inched the door open a bit farther. "Can I...help...you…? Whoever you are…?"

 

 Ranboo sounded as though he'd just woken up from a nap. His eyes were tired and his hair was unkempt along with his gray, long-sleeved tunic and brown trousers, which were covered in splotches of half dried ink. There was ink covering his fingers as well, most of it smudged and fresh, especially where it'd gotten smeared along his cheek or forehead. It stood out against his pale skin, which was starkly white from days spent hiding away from the sun and instead staying curled up with a good book..

He leaned against the doorframe with his head lulled to the side and his arm hanging weakly beside him. He yawned. 

 

 Tubbo squinted and wrinkled his nose. "Are you Ranboo?" He asked slowly.

 

 Ranboo blinked and coughed into his hand awkwardly. His throat bobbed as he swallowed and nodded. 

"Uh...y-yes? That's uh...that's me! Hi…hello...nice to...nice to meet you! Don't know who you are…but you're probably cool...probably…"

 

 Tubbo tilted his head as his eyes narrowed even more. Tommy fidgeted with his fingers and rubbed his thumbs against his knuckles as the god turned to face him. Tubbo waved a hand at the taller boy dismissively and pursed his lips.

 

 "Tommy, I love and respect you dearly and would never try to tell you who you can and cannot associate yourself with. But I have to say, I do not see anything of note or interest in this here Ranboo fella."

 

 Tommy blinked, completely taken aback by the bluntness of Tubbo's words and somewhat offended on his maybe-friend's behalf. Ranboo batted his lashes as if he too were struggling to come to terms with what he'd just heard, though after a short pause and some awkward silence, he simply tilted his head and hummed.

 

 "Huh." He said quietly. "Okay! That's cool, I think? I don't actually know. I don't know what's going on. I just woke up. I wanna go back to bed. I'm gonna go back to bed. Goodnight...or day...or whatever. Nice to meet you...errr."

 

 Tubbo didn't bother looking back as he answered. "Tubbo."

 

 Ranboo nodded as he reached for the doorknob. "Ah, okay. Tubbo. Nice to meet you, Tubbo!" He smiled and pulled the door shut with a soft click .

 

 The two boys stared at each other for a moment. Tubbo was smiling happily and looked rather pleased with himself. Tommy was struggling to comprehend whether or not he was still asleep and whether this whole confusing, exhausting day had just been a dream.

 

  At least Ranboo likes Tubbo. He thought weakly with a thin veins of hope. He didn't mind if Tubbo didn't like Ranboo all too much. It'd be nice if they got along! Real nice! Then they could all hang out like a bunch of friends and do stuff together, like making flower crowns and collecting cool rocks! But if Tubbo didn't want to do that stuff with anybody else, that was okay. They had each other, and that was okay.

 

 At least Ranboo didn't start crying and screaming. Unlike a certain someone.

 

 Just as he thought that, there came a deafening crash from the other side of the living room. Tommy and Tubbo both jumped and turned to face the source, and were met with an enraged Wilbur.

 

 " You. " The man snarled. "You fiend , you knave , you filthy little tempter ." He stalked towards them with murder in his eyes and rage etched across his face. His voice was dripped with venom and laced with poison. He yanked Tommy away and pulled him behind, causing the boy to yelp as he unceremoniously pushed behind his raging brother. 

Tommy whimpered and tried to get back to Tubbo, but Wilbur stopped him with a glare and a hand against his ribs. The man slowly turned his ire back to Tubbo.

 

 "Did you really think you could get away with it? That you could escape me after laying your horrid little mitts all over my baby brother?" Wilbur grabbed the god by the scruff of his cloak and twisted the verdant silk.

 

 Tubbo smiled and glanced over Wilbur's shoulder. His eyes were kind, his face calm and without a single trace of fear or worry. Tommy struggled against Wilbur and whined while he clawed at his brother's thick coat. He didn't like this. He didn't like seeing Wilbur angry at his Tubbo. He didn't like all the shouting or hissing that made his head hurt and his ears ring.

 

 "Are you alright Tommy?" Tubbo asked, his voice sweet and soft against Tommy's ears.

 

 Tommy frowned and shook his head as Wilbur tightened his grip on the both of them. There was a flash of something wicked in Tubbo's eyes as he snapped back at Wilbur, who looked like he was a beat away from breaking the god's head in.

 

 "Kindly let go of me." Tubbo said. It wasn't a question. That wasn't Tubbo's question voice.

 

 Wilbur smiled a bestial grin. His shoulders shook with ragged laughter. "Let you go? You? The little wretch that's been keeping my brother under your spell of sinful seduction all this time? I knew it." He lifted Tubbo up a few inches and squeezed his cloak even tighter. Tubbo simply stared at him with mild discontent. 

 

 "I knew something was wrong. I knew something happened to Tommy while he was out there. I knew something violated him and cast some sick spell on him to lure him back to that accursed place." He leaned into Tubbo's face and practically spat in it. "It was you , wasn't it? You destroyed him. You bent his will to your command and made him into your perfect little plaything .You're sick ."

 

 Tubbo sighed. He tapped a finger against the arm that was suspending him above the floor, and with a single twitch of his fingers, Wilbur released him without a word. A look of horror dawned upon the musician's face as Tubbo pushed him aside and rushed to meet Tommy.

 

 The boy collapsed into the god's arms and hiccuped softly. "Tubbo…"

 

 "Sssh...it's alright...I'm here, love." Tubbo wrapped him in a warm embrace and rubbed soothingly at his back and shoulders. He whispered more gentle comforts into the trembling blonde's ear as a groggy voice filled the room.

 

 "What the fuck is goin' on? Wil? Wil, what the hell're you screaming your bloody head off? It's late ."

Father was awake. Well, mostly. His speech was slurred and his voice hoarse as he lugged himself up and glared at Wilbur from the safety of the couch. He didn't even bother adjusting his hat as he scowled at the man from beneath its floppy brim.

 

 Wilbur stuttered and looked frantically between Father and Tubbo, who did not react to the confrontation between the two and instead remained focused on comforting Tommy. 

Tommy sniffled. He was so tired of today. Why couldn't today just be over so tomorrow could come and take the burden of today's problems?

 

 "Father, I-I was just-" Wilbur was cut off by Father's grumbling.

 

 Father waved a hand and pitched the bridge of his nose. "Just nothing. Just shut up. Just shut the fuck up and let a guy get some sleep. I'm goin' back to bed." He flopped back onto the couch and reached from the nearest blanket.

 

 Tubbo piped up just before his head could hit the pillow. "Excuse me, Mr. Minecraft?"

 

 Wilbur froze. Tommy lifted his head slightly and looked at his father, his eyes shining with a dim hope. Father narrowed his eyes at the god.

 

 "What?" He smarmed darkly with a wet hiss. "What do ya want? Who're you? Why're you in my house?"

 

 Tubbo smiled pleasantly. He pulled Tommy away while keeping an arm wrapped around his shoulder, and he beamed as the blonde looked at him with immense confusion.

His voice was chipper as he introduced himself properly. "My name is Tubbo, sir. Tubbo Underscore. I live in the woods just a little down the way with my uncle and sister. Tommy invited me to stay the night. Is that okay?"

 

 Father paused. Wilbur let out an offended huff but was silenced by a nordic glare. Tommy allowed himself to lighten up slightly and revelled in Tubbo's genius.

 

  Gods, I love you.

 

 Father nodded slightly after a moment and slowly laid back down. He waved a lazy hand and let it flop back down onto his chest. "Yeah, yeah, sure kid, whatever. Just don't cause any trouble, yea?" Tubbo and Tommy beamed at each other. Wilbur opened his mouth to argue but stopped short when Father gestured towards him vaguely.

"Wil. Go make dinner."

 

 "B-but I-"

 

 "Dinner. Now. Now get."

 

 And with that, it was done. Tommy sighed with relief as the tension in his arms and back melted away. 

 

  Well. That was...something.

 

 Something was putting it lightly. He was still a bit freaked out over how Wilbur had acted a few moments prior, but seeing Tubbo smile up at him made all of that fade away into the background. He cupped the god's face in his hands and giggled as Tubbo did the same.

 

 They were okay. Everything was okay. Everything was going to be okay.

 

 Wilbur made a sound that could best be described as a strangled squawk. He shambled past them and waddled down the hall towards the kitchen, muttering mournful laments under his breath as he went. Tommy was worried about him. And Tubbo. Him and Tubbo both.

 

 His stomach growled. He winced.

 

 "Can we go outside for a bit?" Tubbo asked while Tommy's face reddened. He moved his hands down to the boy's shoulders and gave them a gentle squeeze. "I can get you something to hold you over 'till dinner time. It's getting stuffy in here. Let's go get some fresh air, alright? That sound good?"

 

 Tommy nodded and began to lead Tubbo towards the back door.



Notes:

Local whore accuses god of stealing brother's virginity and gets sent to kitchen by his shit ass father. More at 11

Sorry this chapter took.so long!! Writer's block went Mmmmm and I went =((( but hey what can ya do!!!

Comments and kudos are appreciated!!!

Chapter 9: The Dinner and the Suck-up

Summary:

Tubbo blinked. “What?”

 “I don’t need to eat.” Tommy repeated, now speaking at a regular volume. “Not right now. I can wait until dinner in a few hours, a-and then I’ll have more room for whatever Wilby makes!”

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:
Issues with food/eating(the body shaming is getting to Tommy but dw he's got tubbo)

Lots of sexual humor. Just. Just a lot

Alcoholism and brief references to irresponsible drug use.

Implied abuse of religious authority/themes of religious horror.

Demeaning behavior, general insults. Techno is being an asshole

Descriptions involving blood/rot/decay and also the freaking pig mask thing. Idk if it needs a TW but well, here you go.

Brief and harmless usage of magic to control a person's body but dw the person is fine.

Hi! I'm back. Friendly reminder that everything here is purely platonic and all of ADS!Wilbur's talks of defilement of innocence are just the ravings of an over protective man whore who is convinced the goat god has done the nasty with his bby bro. He hasn't. And that's the entire joke.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♡–Tubbo–♡

 

 The world outside the forest was strange, to say the least. Tubbo didn’t know what he was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t all… this .

 

 People. There were people outside the forest. Lots and lots of them. Lots of little mortal human people, all going everywhere and nowhere all at once in this tiny, boring village. They were loud, very loud, very loud and also very weird. He didn’t understand much of what they did, but it all looked simultaneously very interesting and also incredibly boring. He still didn’t get why that one guy from earlier looked at him all funny like. Not his fault he decided to wear that silly looking hat.

 

 It was also bright. Very bright, and awfully windy without a bunch of trees and leaves to hide him from the open air. He still couldn’t get over just how big the sky was. Did it really go on forever? That was rather amazing, and frightening. Amazingly frightening, frighteningly amazing. And blue. Tubbo liked blue.

 

 Blue was one of Tommy’s favorite colors. Blue and red. Put the two together, and you got yourself a wondrous shade of purple that would look lovely on a fancy cloak. Tubbo needed to make such a cloak for Tommy whenever he had the time. His lamb looked beautiful in every shade or hue beneath the golden sun, but purple especially brought out the cerulean glint of his sweet, precious little eyes. 

 

 Tommy. As usual, he was the best thing about this entire situation. This… family situation.

 

 Tubbo was not very taken with his lamb’s family. Or his home. Or this Ranboo boy he seemed so fond of. He didn’t hate the guy. He was just sort of there , being all tall, limp and gangly . His eyes were okay. Greenish blue like an ocean gem. Nice hair, too. Looked soft. But other than that and his subdued, pleasant demeanor, there wasn’t much else to say when it came to the one person that Tubbo didn’t want to chew up and spit out like a bitter, rotten berry.

 

 Tommy’s father was the worst of the loathsome lot thus far. The man was a mess, a drunken, wasteful mess of a man that stank of booze and failure. Tommy claimed he was once a valiant and noble warrior that was known throughout the land for his mighty, heroic deeds. Tommy, as always, was sweet and well meaning, but still woefully blinded by that unwavering innocence he held so dear. Tubbo could not fault him for being unable(or subconsciously unwilling) to see what a worthless lout he had for a father. No, not at all. Not one bit.

 

 There was also this Technoblade man that Tommy had spoken of in an equally high regard. Tubbo had not met him yet, but if he was anything like Tommy’s father, he was ready to be let down despite his already humble expectations. No man that wore a rotten pig carcass could be worth much. Not in Tubbo’s book, anyway.

 

 And then there was Wilby



 Tubbo liked Wilby. He liked fucking with him, pushing his buttons and seeing what made him tick. And screech .

 

 It was petty to toy with the man. Tubbo knew that perfectly well. It wasn’t very becoming of a god to take such sickly pleasure in making a high-strung, well meaning older brother believe that he had laid with his innocent baby brother in ways that were far from innocent. 

 

 Tommy was many things to Tubbo. A friend, a precious treasure, a beautiful and wonderful person whom he loved more than words could say. But he wasn’t a lover, not of that variety, at least. Tubbo genuinely shuddered at such a thought. The idea of engaging in such a lustful form of intimacy with Tommy, who had only ever shown a mixture of confusion and revulsion at such a topic, made his skin crawl and his stomach churn. He was a satyr, a race of forest gods known for their lustful, fleshy passions, but he wouldn’t dare think of forcing Tommy to partake in any act that would bring him even a twinge of discomfort. For him, simply holding his gold-haired lamb near and dear after a long day in the garden was all the pleasure he needed. 

 

 But Wilbur didn’t know that. 

 

 Wilbur didn’t know that at all. 

 

 As far as Wilbur was aware, his little brother’s chastity had been stolen away by the mysterious , mischievous , wealthy looking boy from the dark, forbidden woods. His poor, helpless, doe-eyed little brother, who he swore to protect and look after no matter what, defiled! Violated, even! Oh, the horror, the travesty! Come one, come all and see the apathy!

 

 Needless to say, Tubbo was going to fuck with this man for as long as he possibly could. Both for his personal enjoyment, as well as rightful payback for daring to lock his sunflower up and hold him away from his forest home.

 

 He’d stop and come clean about the true nature of his and Tommy’s relationship eventually…

 

 …maybe…

 

 

 Ah, whatever. All that could wait. Right now, Tubbo just wanted to soak up some sun, get some fresh air, and spend time with his beloved.

 

 Now, if only Tommy would tell him why exactly he wasn’t eating anything.

 

 “Aren’t you hungry, Tommy?” Tubbo tilted his head at the boy sitting across from him. 

 

 

 

 They both had their legs crossed, and they were both sat facing each other beneath the lazy branches of the singular oak tree that grew behind Tommy’s house. It was an old tree, with dry bark and blackish leaves that curled up into crispy, misshapen lumps in the sweltering sunlight. Its roots were dry and plunged deep into the soil in a desperate attempt to gather even a drop of moisture. It wasn’t going to last very long, if things kept up this way. Tubbo could sense that it was getting tired.

 

 Tommy shrugged. “Mhm, I am. ‘M just…” He trailed off. Tubbo watched him shift a bit as he pulled his knees close to his chest and kept his eyes trained on the empty patch of dusty, dead grass between them. He heard the boy’s stomach growl, and he watched with great sorrow as Tommy narrowed his eyes and wrapped his arms around his center, as though trying in vain to silence it.

 

 Tubbo frowned. This wasn’t good. Tommy usually loved when he brought him something to snack on between meals. At first Tubbo hadn’t known why exactly his lamb was always so eager to eat whatever was offered to him, but looking at it now, looking at his pitiful excuse for a home and wasteful shell of a father, he had his answer. And it took every in him not to rip that house off its foundations so he could grab that cheapskate and tear him to shreds.

 

  Plenty of money for booze and drink, but not a cent to put food on the table for your children. Bastard.

 

  He tensed, let his anger send waves of red and black through his eyes, then relaxed with a slight sigh. He put on a gentle smile and reached to cup Tommy’ cheek.

 

 “Do you need me to help, sweetheart?” He picked up a bit of bread from the basket resting beside them. It was warm with a crunchy brown outside and a soft, fluffy white inside. The smell was thick with the sweetness of honey and richness of salt. Tubbo saw Tommy’s mouth water as he lifted it up a bit and showed it to him. “It’s honey bread. Your favorite.”

 

 Tommy whimpered. “B-but I-” 

 

 “But what , Toms?” Tubbo tried to keep his voice controlled, but it was getting harder to do as his concern grew stronger and stronger. His hand twitched slightly. Tommy winced. Tubbo mentally slapped himself for daring to make Tommy think for even a second that he was upset at him. “I’m sorry, I just don’t know what’s wrong, and if I don’t know what’s wrong, I can’t help you. So, please, just… talk to me, okay? Please? Please sweetie?”

 

 Tommy shrunk down, nodded silently for a few seconds, and then answered in a soft, bare whisper. 

 

 “I don’t…I don’t need to eat, do I?”



 Tubbo blinked. “What?”

 

 “I don’t need to eat.” Tommy repeated, now speaking at a regular volume. “Not right now. I can wait until dinner in a few hours, a-and then I’ll have more room for whatever Wilby makes!”

 

 “But you’re hungry right now , right?” Tubbo set the bread down in his lap, making a point to keep it visible. Tommy kept staring at it with a far off look in his tired, hungry eyes as his stomach growled again. “You can have a little something to hold you over until then. Dinner won’t be ready for a while. And considering that Wilbur is…” His eyes wandered over towards the open kitchen window. Shouting could be heard from inside, along with the sound of clattering dishes and something sizzling. A thin trail of dark smoke could be seen floating through the window and into the dusty sky. “... himself , I think it’s safe to say that whatever he manages to put together won’t be nearly as appetizing-or edible-as what I have right here. It’s okay to eat a little something to hold you over, Tommy. I’m sure Wilbur won’t be upset.”

 

  He better not be, was left unsaid by the brown-haired forest god. 

 

 Tubbo smiled as he picked up the bread and held it out to Tommy once more. The boy stared with an undeniably guilty look on his face, as though he were committing a heinous act against the gods for merely considering having a snack before dinner. Luckily, there was a god right here to absolve him of any would-be wrongdoings, and who also desperately needed to see his lamb well fed as soon as mortally possible. 

 

  It would be degrading for a god to beg under normal circumstances. Tubbo didn’t consider himself to be a particularly prideful deity, but even he knew that this looked rather silly from an outsider’s perspective. He didn’t care though. All he cared about was Tommy, and Tommy was hungry and sad, so Tubbo had to fix that so that Tommy could be not hungry and sad. And if he had to put on a pouty face and a mopey, pouty voice to achieve such a noble goal, then so be it. 

 

 His voice was the very definition of sweet as he tilted his head and batted his lashes. “Please, Tommy. Just a little bite. For me? For Tubby?”

 

 Tommy broke. In the blink of an eye he rushed to snatch the bread from Tubbo’s hands, and in a flash of movement he shoved the whole thing into his mouth as he finally gave in. Tubbo hummed with satisfaction as he watched his lamb tear into the tasty loaf. Relief flooded his senses and left him in a comfortable daze of warm, fuzzy happiness.

 

  There you are, sweet lamb.

 

 If he had one at the moment, his tail would be wagging as he watched his beloved eat.

 

~~~

 

 Tommy finished with a sigh. Tubbo chuckled as the blonde leaned against him and sank into his chest. He wrapped his arms around the boy and let his chin rest atop his golden curls, which tickled slightly at his nose. He smiled.

 

 It was getting late now, near sundown. The sky was slowly shifting from bright azure to a muted, faded gray. A wall of reddish-orange occupied the western edge of the horizon, where the sun sat low and heavy as it sank into the earth. Crickets chirped and bid it goodnight. A few fireflies could be seen above the few partially green bushes that occupied the tiny yard.

 

 Dinner would be ready soon, according to Tommy. Tubbo looked forward to spending some more time doting on his sunflower and tormenting his older brother. And maybe he’d actually talk to that Ranboo guy, since Tommy liked him so much. Maybe.

 

 “Are you feeling better now?” Tubbo looked down at Tommy as he asked.

 

 Tommy hummed and nodded with his hands folded over his stomach. It made Tubbo happy to see him full, content and relaxed. That’s how his lamb deserved to be everyday. That’s how his lamb would be, if he had anything to say about it. And he had much, so, so very much to say in regards to Tommy’s safety, security and comfort.

 

 “Mhm! I’m alright. Tired. Wanna sleep.” A yawn accompanied such a confession. Tubbo cooed as he moved a hand up to brush his fingers through Tommy’s curls. Tommy preened and nuzzled into the affectionate touch in a manner not too dissimilar to that of a happy kitten, a comparison that brought Tubbo nothing less than an intense amount of joy. 

 

 Tommy continued the adorable motion as he stretched and yawned once more. “Aaaah…how about you? You doin’ alright? Hungry?” An apple was brought up to Tubbo’s lips. He smiled and brushed it aside while shaking his head.

 

 “No, I’m alright. Not feeling particularly peckish at the moment.”

 

 “Didn’t you, like, eat a bunch of stuff earlier?” Tommy looked at him with curious, slightly accusatory eyes. “Yesterday, I mean, when I was still here and you got all freaked out?”

 

 Tubbo tried to laugh Tommy’s question off, but the boy was insistent. He turned over so that they were once again facing each other, placed his hands on Tubbo’s shoulders, squeezed them tightly and stared directly into his eyes. His voice was dead set and completely serious. As was his stern, stoney face.

 

 “Tubbo.” He said bluntly.

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo did not move other than to open his mouth and bat his lashes. Tommy’s grip on him tightened tenfold. It felt like two tiny hugs trying to break his shoulders, but alas to no avail.

 

 Tommy pressed their foreheads together and widened his already full moon eyes. It was a bit too easy for Tubbo to get lost up there…not that he minded.

 

 “Tubbo.” Tommy repeated the god’s name with the utmost seriousness, as though it were a prayer. “Tubbo, be honest with me here. Did you and did you not eat a fuck ton of animals while I was locked in my room?”

 

 

 

 

 

 “Well…?”

 

 

 

 

 “Tubbo, did you eat a fucking moose aga-”

 

 “I WAS STRESSED AND YOU WERE GONE AND I GOT REALLY SAD AND I NEEDED SOMETHING AND THE MOOSE WAS JUST THERE, OKAY?!” Tubbo blurted out his confession and shoved the boy off his lap. Tommy barked out a quick “hah!” as he was sent tumbling onto the grass. Tubbo crossed his arms, pouting and sulking in bitter, loathsome defeat as Tommy sprung to his feet.

 

 A finger was jabbed at him. “Hah! I knew it! I fucking knew it, I knew it ! I knew you ate a moose. You had that sad looking ‘I just ate a moose and have a stomach ache’ face goin’ on when I found you. Gods, Tubbo, why the hell do you do these things to yourself? You know it makes me worry..” Tommy gradually dropped his accusatory facade and revealed the concern underneath. Tubbo kept up his grumpy pout as the boy kneeled back down and smiled at him gently. A tender, warm hand came up to his cheek. He leaned into it without looking Tommy in the eyes, a sigh serving as his only response as Tommy let out a quiet, satisfied hum.

 

 “I’m sorry you got all worried over me.” He said softly without losing his smile. He cupped Tubbo’s other cheek and gave both sides of his face a tiny squeeze that forced the god to smile. 

 

 Just a little smile. Not a very big one. Not a very happy one.



 Tommy rubbed a thumb against Tubbo’s cheek. “I’m really, really sorry, Tubbo. Really. I didn’t mean to make you stress about me, and I’m still so sorry that I wasn’t able to get back like I promised. Sorry for being a shitty friend…”

 

 Tubbo’s sad excuse of a smile fell away at that. A worrisome frown took its place as he covered Tommy’s hands with his own, hoping that the added warmth would soothe the boy’s kind but utterly unnecessary worries.

 

 “You haven’t been a shitty friend, Tommy.” He said carefully while rubbing his fingers along Tommy’s smooth, slightly worn knuckles. “You didn’t do a single thing wrong. I know you feel bad about it, but really, it’s fine .” 

 

 “But you got so sad , Tubs…” Tommy whimpered softly, likely recalling the far from flattering state he’d found Tubbo in earlier that day. 

 

 Tubbo was still ashamed he let himself get so bad so soon after Tommy’s disappearance. He wasn’t gone for even a few hours before Tubbo fell apart, threw a tantrum and fucked up the entire forest. It was fine now, obviously, and so was he. But still. Such childishness was unbecoming of a satyr lord. Or any god. Or anyone, really.

 

 Uncle Schlatt would be awfully disappointed. Lani would laugh and call him a big baby. And she’d be right.

 

 That was the worst part.

 

 He sighed. “But I’m not sad anymore. I’ve got you, and we’ve got each other just like always. So it’s fine. Let’s just move on and worry about this whole dinner thing, yeah? Do you wanna head in now or…?”

 

 They both looked over towards the house. The kitchen window was now aglow with a gold, honeyed light that spilled around the wooden frame. Wilbur shouted something about potatoes at Ranboo, who answered with an earnest stutter.

 

 “H-have you tried looking under the bags, sir?”

 

 Wilbur scoffed, probably while rolling his eyes. “Ugh, yes , Randle. I already checked under the bloody bags .”

 

 Ranboo cleared his throat. “Ranboo, sir.”

 

 “Wussat?”



 Ranboo tried again with a bit more confidence. “M-my name, sir. My name is R-Ranboo. Not uh…not Randle.”

 

 Again Wilbur scoffed. His footsteps could be heard as his silhouette passed by the window. His hair was a rat’s nest, his spectacles askew. He shook his head and pulled out a plate.

 

 “Whatever! Just…just help me set shit up and go wake up Technoblade. I’ll deal with Father.”

 

 “Oh, o-okay.” Ranboo seemed to nod while scurrying out at Wilbur’s request.

 

 The man muttered something under his breath that Tubbo found both greatly amusing and incredibly interesting. And concerning, in a dim, vague, ‘does he meean…?’ sort of way.

 

 “Bloody temptors…one was enough…I could handle the one. But two? Gods help me…”

 

 Tubbo tucked that remark away from further study. He’d wait until after dinner to properly puzzle out just what exactly was Wilbur Soot’s deal , as Tommy would say. But that could wait until later.

 

 It was almost time to eat.

 

◇–Tommy–◇

 

 Dinner time.

 

 It was dinner time again in the Minecraft household. Late night’s meal hadn’t gone too well for a variety of reasons, many of which still made Tommy’s stomach churn at the thought, but this time would be different. This time he was ready. This time, he was prepared for whatever would be thrown at him from across the dining room table. This time he wasn’t alone. He had backup, a sidekick, a partner in crime and a willing accomplice to any of his dinner time shenanigans. Nothing could get in their way! Nothing could stop them when they put their heads together, not booze or stale bread or horrific table manners mixed with the same wartime stories he’d heard a million times before.

 

 This time, he was ready.

 

 This time, he had a friend.

 

 This time, he had Tubbo, and Tubbo made everything easier.

 

 Now, if only he could figure out what the hell the god was doing over by the sink with Wilbur. He’d been standing there for several minutes since they came inside, and while that itself wasn’t too unusual, his constant, unblinking eye contact with the man certainly was. It wasn’t even that he was staring that was the issue here, but the fact that Wilbur was staring back with an equal, unwavering intensity. And he hadn’t blinked either! This was honestly getting a bit concerning.

 

 Tommy glanced between the two of them while tapping his fingers together awkwardly. He cleared his throat to grab their attentions, but remained completely ignored in face of their stare-down.

 

 He shifted his weight and continued his fretful finger taps.

 

 Wilbur was the first to break the silence between them, but he kept his voice low as to maintain the heavy tension. Or maybe he was just tired and didn’t feel like speaking very loud. That was always a possibility.

 

 “Can I help you, kid?” He asked, bitterness coating every word in a thick, murky icor.

 

 Tubbo smiled and shook his head. His voice was both bright like a butterfly’s wings fluttering in a beam of sunlight, and venomous as a tree frog’s toxic, alluring skin. “No, sir, I’m quite alright. Do you need any help with anything at the moment? Dishes, setting the table, getting stuff on plates. Anything at all?”

 

 A twitch. Wilbur drummed his fingers against the wooden counter and leaned down a bit. His dark eyes burned into Tubbo, who kept his hands tucked neatly behind him as his chest remained puffed out in an unmistakably dignified manner. That smile of his was growing more and more beastlike by the second from where Tommy stood. Did Tubbo always have that many teeth?

 

 Did he always look so hungry ?

 

 A shiver ran through him as Wilbur gave Tubbo a proper once over. He remained visibly unamused, unimpressed and incredibly unhappy.

 

 “Are you trying to fuck with me, you little shit?” Wilbur raised his brows high and leaned a little close. Tubbo was totally unphased by the harshly worded question. He just smiled, stared with those maddening eyes of his, and politely shook his head.

 

 “No, sir. Just want to help out where I can. Your father has been ever so kind as to let me stay over for the evening, so I feel it is only common sense that I offer to help out and chip in wherever possible. I am deepy, truthfully sorry for my behavior earlier. I simply needed to make sure Tommy was alright after all your yelling and shouting upset him. I’m sure you’d do the same, if the roles were reversed.” He gave Tommy a tiny nod as he began rocking back and forth on his heels. Tommy shifted again and hugged his arms close to his chest, feeling happy to be acknowledged but uncomfortable with everything else. Wilbur’s reaction did nothing to improve the situation.

 

 

 He reared his head back and cocked it to the side. “Oh? Oh? You’re sorry , are you? For coming into my home , with my baby brother wrapped around your arms like a helpless captive ? My baby brother, who had been at your house, unsupervised and unattended for several months ? Alone? At your complete and utter mercy ?! Cut the act, little temptor. I know what you are , and I am not going to let you defile, manipulate, violate or desecrate my brother’s innocence more than you already have. So you can cut the bullshit and be honest about how much of a depraved, scheming little weasel you really are. That’s how you can help me.” He finished off his perplexing and rather unhinged rant with a nasty sneer.

 

 Tubbo simply smiled. “Whatever you say, Wilby! Come on, Tommy my love. Let’s go take our seats and let him figure things out on his own.”

 

 With that he turned to take his leave. Wilbur let out a high squawk of protest as Tubbo grabbed Tommy by the arm and led him carefully into the living room. Tubbo ignored whatever the man began raving about, his full attention turning towards the befuddled blonde walking beside him.

 

 “You doing alright, hon?” He asked with a delicate, caring tone that contrasted harshly against his previously smug, almost cruel delight.

 

 Tommy was still reeling a bit, but he nodded regardless. “Uh-huh. I’m okay. Do…do you have any clue what the heck Wil was talkin’ about in there? The stuff about defilement or whatever…?” His voice dropped in a whisper as he leaned into Tubbo’s ear. 

 

 Tubbo just laughed and shook his head while giving him a nice few pats on the shoulder. “Haha… Oh, Tommy. It’s nothing to worry about. Just your brother being overprotective and getting his knickers in a twist. Don’t think about it too much.”

 

 Tommy nodded again, still a bit confused but trusting Tubbo’s judgement. The god helped him to his seat beside Ranboo and took his own next to him. Father sat across for them, his hat pulled down over his eyes as his plate sat untouched.

 

 The trio all exchanged some silent glances before Ranboo started to speak.

 

 “Hi.” 

 

 Tubbo blinked at him. “Hello. Ranboo, was it?”

 

 Ranboo nodded. “Yup! That’s me. Your name is Tubbo, right? Tommy says you guys met while he was out in the forest. Well, a-actually, Wilbur is the one who told me that. He said so while screaming at the spices. I don’t know why he was screaming at the spices, but he was, and it was certainly…something.” He trailed off, stared vacantly at the wall, fiddled with the stained napkin resting beside his plate, and then shuddered. He then turned his eyes onto Tommy while giving him a kind smile. “Are you doing alright, Tommy?”

 

 

 Tommy smiled back. His hands were in his lap, his back hunched awkwardly. It was uncomfortable. He was already hungry again. That made his stomach ache in more ways than one as he nodded at the taller teen.

 

 “Yeah. I’m fine. How long are you and the Blade gonna be in town this time? Do you think you’ll have time to hang out with me and Tubs?” It was a good question, right? That was a good question to ask someone who you wanted to be friends with. Friends spent time with one another and liked to hang out whenever or wherever they could.

 

 At least, he was pretty sure that’s what friends did. Most of the time, he either hung out with Wilbur or by himself. At home. In either his bedroom, or out back in the garden. It wasn’t a very good garden. His herbs had shriveled up while he was gone. That made him sad.

 

 Ranboo’s answer made him feel better. 

 

 “O-oh! Yeah, we can hang out. Mister Technoblade and I are gonna be here for a while, about two months this time, I believe.” He spoke with a hint of uncertainty. Tommy watched him pull out one of the brown journals he was always scribbling in. He flicked through the ink covered pages quickly, stopped on one that had some short, messy sentences written on top, and then nodded before snapping it shut. “Yup! Two months and three weeks. We’re gonna go back to the capital around the time of Oakburrow’s harvest festival near the beginning of fall. That’s when the high priest needs Mister Technoblade to report back to his station as the temple’s main enforcer. Buh-but we should be able to make it to the festival before we leave! …maybe.”

 

 Both Tommy and Tubbo hummed and nodded in understanding. Technoblade was a mercenary, yes, but he was also a very important member of the kingdom’s church. He wasn’t a priest or anything like that. He was an enforcer, someone who the high priest called upon whenever people were doing stuff that made the gods angry. Stuff like stealing, killing or going against the church. Bad sorts of stuff. 

 

 He didn’t talk about it much. Maybe it was because Technoblade was all about freedom, his freedom, to be exact. He was always going on and on about how he wasn't a weapon, usually out of nowhere for no apparent reason. Maybe the thought of being bossed around by somebody else made him feel kind of shitty. Maybe it made him scared.

 

 Or maybe it was just really boring work and Tommy needed to stop sticking his nose into an enforcer’s business. The latter seemed the most probable answer, and the most realistic. 

 

 Ranboo put the book away and tapped on the table. It went tump tump under his slender fingers. The conversation wavered and then tapered off completely.

 

 Time passed.

 

 A grumbly voice came from down the hall after a while. Heavy footsteps could be heard as Technoblade lumbered his way over to the far end of the table, and with him came the stench of death, sweat, grime and spoiled liquor. 

 

 He stared at Tubbo through the empty sockets of his grotesque mask. The god ignored him and just smiled at his plate, which he’d been not too subtly nudging over towards Tommy’s general direction these past few minutes.

 

 A rumble started in the Blood God’s throat. “Who the hell’re you supposed to be, runt?”

 

 It was not a friendly question. Both Ranboo and Tommy flinched as they looked to see how the conversation would unfold, with Ranboo shivering while Tommy tensed.

 

 A second passed. Technoblade’s fist twitched where it lay on the table, a round ball of flesh and muscle covered in jagged white scars. His voice held an unmistakable(and terrifying) irritation.

 

 “Hey. Kid.” He growled while keeping his face turned at Tubbo. “I’m talking to you. Who the hell even are you?”

 

 “My name is Tubbo, sir.” The god’s answer was light, polite and to the point. He did not lift his eyes. The plate was nudged a bit more, but Tommy spared it only a fleeting glance. He gulped.

 

 Technoblade stared. Darkness spilled from the eyes of his rotting, boarish mask and brought with it a rancid odor. 

 

 “Tubbo?” He echoed without a hint of emotion. “The fuck kinda name is that?”

 

 “Mine, sir.” Tubbo sing-songed softly, both a gentle songbird and the branch it rested on, as well as the fanged beast crouching in the brambles below. He gave Technoblade a single, minute glance. “It is my name, and it serves me well. As does yours, I presume.”

 

 Silence.

 

 Long silence.

 

 Long, heavy, deafening silence and the stench of rot and blood. The chair beneath the hulking brute whined in protest as he slowly leaned back and gave Tubbo a final assessment.

 

 “ Heh. Little suck-up, ain’t ya?” He snorted out a slimy laugh.

 

 Tubbo shrugged. “If that is your belief, sir.”

 

 Technoblade grumbled something nasty sounding at that, but said no more. Tommy heard Ranboo sigh as he let himself relax. The two boys exchanged matching looks of “what the actual fuck just happened just then” before they finally decided to have some bread. It was stale and tasted like gravel, but it was bread. The mutton chops were a bit too salty, and the water tasted like a rusty pipe.

 

  Tubbo made it better. Tubbo always did.

 

 Meanwhile, the muffled sobs of Wilbur Soot could be heard in the kitchen, as the man tried in vain to find those gods damned potatoes. Tommy hated how funny he found that. Really, he did.

 

~~~

 

Dinner went by without much else to note. 

 

 Wilbur joined them after some more crying, he and Tubbo had some more tense yet brief conversion. 

 

 Father made some remarks about Wilbur’s posture.

 

 Technoblade made Ranboo go and fetch some beer, after which he and Tommy were able to chat a bit more in hush, fleeting whispers while Tubbo offered him some more bread. 

 

 It was okay. Dinner was okay.

 

 Now it was time for bed.

 

 Tommy yawned as he pushed open his bedroom door. Rubbing his eyes and leaving it part way open behind him for Tubbo, the first thing he did as soon as he stepped foot into the cramped, messy, dimly lit chamber was walk over to and flop belly first onto the bed. Its scratchy, rough texture made his skin itch and his bones ache. The inside of his nostrils still had that horrible booze-rot-blood-death smell, but with a few dry gulps and some willpower, he was able to keep the remains of his meal down with relative ease.

 

 He sighed. “ Tuuuuuuub …bedtime…” 

 

 He called out for the god much in the way when it was usually time for bed, back home, in the forest. The bed back there was much, much larger than this one. That bed was oval-shaped and had a polished mahogany frame that twisted into pretty spirals filled with shiny white pearls. That bed was covered in soft silk and smooth, velvety blankets made of nice shades of blue and lavender. The blankets of that bed smelled like the summer sunset and freshly picked white citrus. They weren’t thick with the scent of booze or blood, but instead of sleep and late nights spent watching the fireflies dance through the nearby window.

 

 Tommy missed that bed. He missed laying in it with Tubbo after they got back from bathing in the hotspring just a little ways away from the god’s home. He missed being wrapped up in satin and silk. He missed being held and having someone play with his hair until he fell asleep to the sound of his guardian singing. Tubbo had a very nice singing voice. All gods did, if Tommy had to guess.

 

 He rolled over and waited for Tubbo to join him. A voice called out from down the hall, and hearing helped ease the gentle lonely ache inside his chest enough for him to pull the blanket over his shoulders as he tried to get his boots off with just his toes.

 

 “Coming, love!”

 

 A second voice made Tommy freeze. 

 

 “I think the fuck not.”

 

 Tommy jumped and rolled back over as the door came slamming shut with a thunderous crash. Shouting could be heard through it from over in the dining room, and to his left he heard Ranboo yelp in the next room over. Something-possibly some books-came thudding onto the floorboards. Ranboo sighed and muttered something under his breath.

 

 Once all the commotion died down and the house went silent, he was able to hear the conversation going on just outside the now most definitely locked door. And what a conversation it was. 

 

 “Wilbur, please let me go into Tommy’s room. He specifically called for me and seems to need me to join him in bed. Badly .” There was a strange hint to Tubbo’s voice. 

 

 Tubbo had been talking rather strangely to Wilbur ever since they met earlier that day. He kept sounding like there was something going on, some vague, secret sort of something that wasn’t supposed to be talked about by people out in public or at dinner. Not a bad something, per se, but a hush hush kind of something that Tommy didn’t understand. Tommy wasn’t really sure if he wanted to. Judging from Wilbur’s reactions to the mysterious something, it didn’t seem like it was something he wanted Tommy getting into, especially with Tubbo, who also wasn’t giving him any clue as to what the something was or why it upset Wilbur so badly.

 

  Is it drugs? He wondered, vaguely recalling that drugs were something that Wilbur told him not to do that one time, when Technoblade and Father stayed passed out for three days straight after eating some funny looking plants. Tommy didn’t know what drugs even were, but they were probably not very good. It might be drugs. Maybe Wil thinks Tubbo uses drugs and is worried he’s gonna give me drugs. Tubbo wouldn’t do that. Tubbo does not do drugs.

 

  He’d need to bring that up to Wilbur whenever possible. Maybe then he’d be nicer to Tubbo and wouldn’t speak to him in that mean, bossy sort of “I don’t like you” kind of voice. The kind of voice he was using right now, in fact.



 “Mmmm, I’m sure he does.” Wilbur hummed in reply to Tubbo’s request. “I’m sure Tommy desperately needs you to go in there and perform all manner of depravities onto him. I’m sure he wants that of his own freewill , and definitely not because you’ve used some twisted magical curse malarkey to turn him into your mindless slave. Mhm. Definitely not. Nice try, little temptor.”

 

 Tubbo sighed, an irritated edge taking over as he did. Tommy heard the floorboards creak below the pair.

 

 “Look, Wilbur. I’m going to be very honest here. I’m gonna be blunt.” He paused to take a long, deep, drawn out breath, which came back out as another heavy, tired sigh. 

 

 Wilbur waited with bated breath. Tommy imagined that his arms were crossed as he stood all serious in front of the door, like some kind of soldier protecting a prince’s chambers. That was a funny thought considering that he wasn’t even close to being a prince, and doubly so when you remembered that Wilbur Soot was the farthest possible thing from a tall, proud soldier. 

 

 Tubbo spoke after a momentary pause with an undeniable bluntness. “I don’t like you. And I know you don’t like me. We don’t like each other, and that’s perfectly alright. What isn’t alright is that you’re so desperate to keep Tommy safe from the world that you end up hurting him by keeping him locked in his own room until the sun comes up. That’s the problem here. You’re smothering him. And perhaps it’s hypocritical of me to say considering my own sense of duty to ensuring his safety and comfort, but really man. Come on. Ease up a little and let Tommy breathe. He’s fifteen. He can handle himself for the most part.”

 

 Wilbur was silent. Tommy was both flattered at how kindly Tubbo had spoken of him, but also confused about a bunch of the other stuff he said just now.

 

 Duty? Smothering? Hypocritical and letting him breathe? 

 

 It was too late for this shit. He was too tired to think anymore about anything ever again. No more thinking! Enough thinking! He’d done more than enough thinking for today, for the week, for the month and really for the rest of forever, if he had to be perfectly honest. He was ready to just lay here for a while until his brain turned off and he could stop thinking. But he really needed Tubbo right now to do that, because the bed was cold and hot and itchy in all the worst places, and he could just really use a hug to make it all better.

 

 A muffled whine escaped his throat as he pulled the blanket over him. Something changed in Tubbo’s voice shortly thereafter.

 

 “Now, if we are done here, I must ask you to step aside and let me through. We wouldn’t want to upset Tommy right before he goes to bed, would we?” There was the mysterious something tone again, and mixed with it was a cold, commanding matter-of-factness that Wilbur answered with a sneer.

 

 “We aren’t done.” He snapped harshly.

 

 “Oh?” Tubbo’s voice edged with growing frustration. “We aren’t? Why, exactly?”

 

 Someone was tapping their foot, now. Tap, tap, tap, tap.

 

  Wilbur’s reply was dripping with venom. “Because I have the key, idiot. I have the key, and you don’t. You can stay the night all you want, yeah sure go ahead, but I am not under any circumstances leaving you alone with Tommy. Not again.” There was a tinge of regret at the end, accompanied by Tubbo sighing.

 

 “Then I suppose you have left me with no other choice.”

 

 “And that’s supposed to mean…?”

 

 “Get out of the way, go back to your room, and give us some alone time. That is an order.”

 

 Several sounds could be heard immediately after Tubbo said that. First was a bell, bright and cheery as it jingled off in the distance. Next was Wilbur’s voice beginning to speak, only to be cut short as he let out a deep, startled grunt. After that, footsteps, and those were followed by the sound of a door shutting and locking itself down the hall.

 

 The last sound was Tubbo’s sigh and quiet, muttering voice.

 

 “ Whore .”

 

 The door swung open not a second after. Tubbo stepped inside and shut it quietly behind him.

 

 “Hello love. Sorry for all that.” His eyes glowed with a pale purple gleam that brought Tommy a wave of comfort as soon as he saw them. Instinctively, he reached out for god, who was quickly by his side and leaning down over the bed. “Did you hear all of that just now?”

 

 Tommy nodded. He grabbed Tubbo by the sleeves and tugged gently, silently begging the god to join him beneath the itchy, scratchy, awful blanket. 

 

 Tubbo’s eyes softened more than they already were. “Oh, sweet little lamb…” His gaze wandered along the bed, his eyes taking it and the rest of the room in as he returned the boy’s touch with a tender squeeze.

 

 He frowned when he noticed the faint marks on the wooden bars that covered the window. His brow furrowed as he seemed to connect the dots between them and the red sores that had adorned Tommy’s fingers earlier that morning.

 

 “This is your bedroom?” Tubbo seemed to change the focus of his concern as he looked back down at Tommy, who still lay with pleading eyes and a pained frown on the creaky old bed. 

 

 Tommy nodded without saying much. Tubbo pressed his lips tight and slowly let go of his hands. He walked to the center of the cluttered, cobweb infested living space with his hands on his hips, stopped and took it all in once more. His gaze went from the dirty clothes to Tommy’s own luxurious garb, then back to the sad excuse of a bed on which his treasure laid. He walked back over to Tommy’s side and took a seat that made the straw mattress dip.

 

 “It’s not very comfortable, is it?” It was more of an observation than a question. Tommy nodded, his fingers already finding their way back into Tubbo’s as the god clicked his tongue to indicate his great displeasure.

 

 His eyes lit up after a few quiet moments had passed. “I can work with this, if you want me to. Fix it up, make it better and more to your liking. Do you want me to make it better for you while you’re asleep? The room, I mean. I can fix it up and add some improvements that’ll make it a bit closer to home. Only if you want me to, of course.”

 

 Tommy stopped to think. It sounded nice, the idea of letting Tubbo make his room less… uncomfortable . He wasn’t sure if Wilbur or Father would approve. Wilbur apparently didn’t approve of Tubbo even being in his room in the first place. Tommy didn’t understand that. Tommy didn’t understand a lot of things. 

 

 He was just tired. Tired of today and of thinking all the time.

 

 He yawned as he nodded his head into the god’s hand. Tubbo beamed. He was soon under the blanket with his arms wrapped tightly around Tommy, who kept his eyes shut as he sank into the god’s peach-scented warmth. A hand rubbed circles into the small of his back.

 

 “Alright. I’ll do that in a bit.” Tubbo promised in a hushed whisper. “Just focus on getting some sleep, okay? You’ve had a very rough few days.”

 

 “‘S fine, Tubs.” Tommy mumbled into the god’s chest and sighed. He was so warm. “‘M just happy you’re here. Missed you. Missed cuddles.”

 

 Tubbo smiled into his curls. “I missed you too. Missed holding you and seeing you all happy like this.”

 

 Something in his mind twinged with a weak, vague worry. He forced his head up and blinked lazily up at Tubbo, whose eyes glowed like pools of magic in the milky, fuzzy moonlight. The god tilted his head. “Tommy? Something wrong?”

 

 “Are you dyin’ or something?” Tommy’s voice was becoming more and more slurred by the second. Everything was fuzzy. His arms were heavy. He needed to shut up, shut his eyes and go to bed, but first he needed to make sure Tubbo was okay spending the night outside of the forest. “Gotta go tiny and hop out the window so ya don’t die. Dying is bad, Tubs. Don’t do it. Bad. Baaaaaad .”

 

 Tubbo squinted at him before he understood what he meant. He chuckled as he shook his head and gave his forehead a kiss. Tommy grumbled but did little more in way of resistance against the god’s affections.

 

 “Oh, no, Tommy, I’m fine.”

 

 “Ya sure? Not gonna wake up and be huggin’ a tree?”

 

 Tubbo shook his head and gave him a squeeze. Tommy kept up his pouting and worrying until the god stopped with the snuggles. Now was not snuggle time. It was serious, serious time. Yes.

 

 “I’m fine.” Tubbo breathed softly. “I’ll be okay for about a week, remember? I’ll go back to the forest sometime tomorrow and come back once I’m refreshed. Then I’ll ask if I can spend the night again. We’ll do that until Wilbur is okay with you coming back to live with me like before. I’ll only do the ‘going tiny’ thing if I start to feel sick and…well…like I’m dying .”

 

 Tommy hummed and sank back down.

 

 Tubbo was quiet as he traced his fingers along the ridge of his spine. A shiver made its way wherever he touched, the pleasant tingle of magic making its way all over the blonde’s skin and deep into his bones. Outside, an owl hooted. Father and Technoblade were still laughing like they always did, and Ranboo could be heard snoring next door.

 

 Wilbur’s room was quiet. It always was at this hour. 

 

 Tommy yawned.

 

  What a day. He thought with one final bit of strength before sleep came to swallow him whole.

  

Notes:

How many sex jokes can I do before it grows old. All. All of the sex jokes.

Hee hoo new chapter. This one was fun to write. Sorry if some stuff was a bit repetitive at points, it's been a bit since I wrote for this story. Hyperfixations on other works go brrrrrrrrrrrrr.

Comments are very tasty and help me motivate! Thank you for reading!

Chapter 10: A THING I PROMISE THIS AINT DEAD

Chapter Text

AAAAAAAA hi it's very late rn

I have thing for you all! A,,,a peace offering! a linky doodle!

 

behold!

https://archiveofourown.org/works/36821206

 

this here is a semi-canon one-shot crossover. It involves this and 2 other of my DSMP AUs, those being the works "Heal What Has Been Hurt" and "Just take our Hands, We'll be your Knights in Shining Armor!" it will probably make little sense if you've not read those works and I apologize in advance. But it has ADS!Tubbo so I hope that's okay w yall!

 

btw, when I say semi-canon, i mean that the work is canonical event that did occur in this fics timeline, it just isn't plot significant and will never be brought up again. It is here! I hope it can tide you all over until I motive to write for this work! I apologize for lack of Updates I have been very Mentally Ill and struggle to Focus. depression go brr but HEY writing fun so it's cool. enjoy~

Chapter 11: The Morning and the Good Breakfast

Summary:

Shepherd’s pie sounded nice. Shepherd’s pie and maybe some sourdough bread that was thickly-sliced and slathered in a generous layer of honey.

 Just the thought of seeing his sweet lamb enjoying himself while he sat in that nice, cozy chair and wore a pretty little flower crown brought Tubbo a deep sense of peace and joy. Maybe he’d have to deal with Ranboo for a while. But it’d be worth it if it meant seeing Tommy happy.

 It was always worth it if Tommy was happy.

 That was the thought that soothed the god as he listened to his lamb’s joyful ramblings.

 Today was going to be a good day.

 A good day…a good day…

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

Tws:
Abusive behavior and toxicity typical of ADS!Emerald duo

Sexual Humor typical of ADS!Wilbur

Anxiety and insecurity, possessiveness and codependency.

A brief bit of mind-reading

Brief and vague thoughts of violence/death(just Tubbo being angry dw)

A brief moment in which Wilbur basically accuses Tubbo of having taken advantage of Tommy. It isn't accurate and he's very much wrong in saying such a thing. The moment is worded vaguely and is more humorous in the sense of "hee hoo whore man think goat boy did a big No NO and goat boy is grossed out and confused", but If you would like to skip the bit of dialogue, just jump from where it says "Yes!" He gleaned with thunderous triumph. to where it reads "Disgusted did not even begin to describe the look on Tubbo's face."

Friendly reminder that ADS!Wilbur still doesn't know the nature of Tommy and Tubbo's relationship. He's not trying to be weird. He's just genuinely convinced that the weird kid from the woods has done weird shit to his baby brother, and is therefore acting on pure overprotective sibling energy and intense whore hysteria.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇~Tommy~◇

 

“Wakey-wakey, little lamb.”

 

 Tubbo’s voice was the first to greet Tommy as he slowly drifted back into the world of the waking. He felt something warm and heavy move around beside him. When he reached his hand out to touch it, he was met with the feeling of soft warm fur and the shaking of low, rumbly laughter.

 

 Tommy smiled as he opened his eyes to greet his beloved. 

 

 “Ayup…’M up…’M up…mornin’, Tubs.”

 

 The god laughed again and then cooed as the boy wiggled his way out from under the covers. The bed felt different than it normally did. Something about how heavy the blankets felt on him was new, and there was a sweet, floral scent that seemed to be woven into the now unusually softened fabric. The straw mat was gone. In its place was a cushion similar to the one he and Tubbo had back home in the forest, one that was undoubtedly stuffed with the finest of feathers one could find. 

 

 Dimly, he noticed that the blanket he was nestled under was a sleek sapphire color, one adorned in all manner of intricate embroidery that was shaped like tiny meadow flowers and colored like the yellow sun.

 

  It was hard to see with both the sleep and sunlight in his eyes, but as Tommy squinted and waited for his vision to adjust, he was soon able to make out his love’s face. Tubbo was sat next to him at the edge of the bed, his smile kind and chest bare. He was much taller than he had been the previous day. Tommy swore that his head nearly touched the ceiling, but it seemed that his horns did that just fine on their own after having apparently made their appearance atop his crown of chestnut curls. No jeweled rings or green vines adorned them right now, though with their sleek gray shine and polished appearance, Tommy could hardly notice their absence.

 

 A wave of golden glory pulsed through the god’s blueish-purple eyes the second Tommy looked at him. Tubbo made a low, loving noise that caused the bed to shake as he raised a large hand to cup Tommy’s cheek.

 

 “Good morning, sunshine.” Tubbo rumbled as he caressed the boy’s face and brushed soothingly against his lily white skin.

 

 Tommy yawned and answered groggily. “Mmm…morning…” 

 

 “Sleep well?” Tubbo pulled his hand back and rested it on his knee. His fur and hooves had returned along with his tiny, fluffy tail. He wore only a pair of brown trousers and a leather belt with a sparkly buckle, both of which contrasted against the snowy white of his now once again floppy, furry ears. 

 

 Tommy nodded lazily. He stopped to stretch and sank back into his pillow, which was now twice his size and soft enough to sink into as he lay his head against it. 

 

 “Yeah.” He said softly while hugging the plush cushion. “I slept alright. How about you?”

 

 Tubbo nodded and moved to get up. “I slept alright. Once I was finished redecorating, of course!”

 

 As he said that, Tubbo rose to his feet and stepped to the side. He had to keep his back and shoulders hunched in order to stand, and his head had to be kept down as to avoid scraping his horns against the ceiling. As he moved his hooves thudded on the wooden boards, and were it not for the fact that he was still partially asleep, Tommy knew he’d be much more worried about someone coming in and seeing his beloved’s true self.

 

 But when he saw what had been done to his room, any concerns he might’ve voiced died in his throat.

 

 Tommy sat up and gasped. “ Woah…

 

 His room had never been the most impressive place to sleep. Sure, it had all the essentials. It had a door that creaked, a small window with wooden bars and a latch shutter, some mothballs and an old coat rack that huddled in a dusty corner. It was small but homey, cramped but cozy. The air was thick with the damp, musky scent of wood and dirt, and the roof only had a couple of cracks to let the water in whenever it rained. And most of them weren’t even near his bed!

 

 Tommy quite liked his room as it was before. But now?

 

 Now he stared, slack-jawed and mystified, at what the Western Lord had gotten up to while he lay silent and dreaming.

 

 It was a wondrous sight. Where once had laid a matter scrap of brown fur, there was now a large and extravagant rug that sprawled out all over the now finely polished floorboards. It was thick and made of an exotic fabric, one that was brilliant gold near the edges and deep, brooding crimson at the center. Lines of gold traced around the edges, their glistening shine matching that of the various trinkets that had appeared overnight, of which there was a vast and somewhat startling variety.

 

 There were candlesticks made of fiery bronze that were carved into the shape of sunflowers.

 

 There were bookstoppers and holders that resembled small calves and baby lambs.

 

 There were a couple of pots sitting on the windowsill. One held a bundle of greenish-blue ivy that spilled over the rim in a pointy, leafy waterfall. The other had a dozen white daisies that swayed lazily in the fresh morning breeze.

 

 There was a whole new wardrobe set up on the far side of the room. The old one was gone. The new one was tall, broad, shiny and made of a rich brown mahogany. Tommy saw a few fresh clothes resting on the table next to it and just about started crying.

 

  Books. He thought as he looked back at the bookshelf and scanned over the various tomes and novels that now occupied the once empty, unused space. He got me books. He knows I love books.

 

  Tommy did love books. Tommy loved reading them and witnessing all the stories they had to tell. There weren’t many books in Oakburrow. Most were old and falling to bits, and the few he managed to get his hands on had been read so many times he could likely recite them word for word.

 

 Wilbur usually told better stories, anyway. Wilbur was the one who taught him how to write and read when he was younger. Father was too busy for that sort of thing.

 

 There were books in the forest. Lots of books. Lots of tomes, lots of scrolls, lots of stone tablets with odd symbols he couldn’t understand. Tubbo kept them all locked up in a small room near their bedchamber. He said most were records of ages long past that his uncle lent him for safe keeping. 

 

 There weren’t many that Tommy could understand enough to read, but Tubbo made sure to provide him with as much reading material as his heart desired, and Tommy was ever so grateful. He was happy that Tubbo took the time and patience necessary to ensure that the books he gave were ones filled with adventure and wonder, not just boring tales of people doing normal people stuff that he’d done himself a hundred times over. Sure, the tale of Little Timmy’s trip to fill his bucket was cool and all, but surely the story of how Lord Lady Twittlespark saved their fae kingdom from ruin was much more his style.

 

 Tubbo didn’t read much himself. He said that most of the stuff he read was boring, just bits of history that didn’t matter anymore. 

 

 Tommy had tried to introduce him to some interesting stories a while back. 

 

 It didn’t go too well.

 

  “Tubs!” Tommy called while running into the musty room. He held a large black tome up in the air and waved at Tubbo.

 

 The god raised his head from the scroll he was scribbling on and turned to greet with a soft, loving smile. “Hey Tommy. What’s going on? What do you have there?”

 

 Tommy giggled as he hurried over. He scampered quickly across the floor, which was covered in a few woven rugs and a fine layer of dust. He reached Tubbo soon enough, and soon enough he was lifted up by a single hand and placed right into the god’s lap, where he curled against his chest and smiled happily.

 

 He held the book up for Tubbo to see. “I found this one for you way back in the back next to some old statues! It says here that it’s about two people trying to run away so they can be happy and love each other! Do you wanna give it a shot and read a few pages?”

 

 Tubbo hummed as he reached down and took the book. Tommy watched with anxious breath as he flipped open a few pages and scanned them over. While he held the book in one hand, another remained situated against Tommy’s side, where it stayed and served as a warm bit of comfort that he leaned into without even realizing. He shivered as Tubbo began rubbing a long nail across his ribs.

 

 Tubbo’s eyes shifted. First they were dark purple. Then deep blue. Next they were the color of a freshly picked leaf, and then they returned to their typical amethyst shade as he snapped the cover shut and slowly furrowed his brow.

 

 Tubbo made a tiny, unhappy and vaguely unpleasant noise that caused Tommy to wilt.

 

 “What’s wrong?” Tommy asked. “D-do you…do you not like it…?”

 

 Tubbo shook his head quickly and hurried to comfort him. “Oh, no . No, love. That’s not it.”

 

 Tommy found himself unconsciously curling up as the god looked down upon him, but he soon came back open as the satyr pressed a kiss against his golden mane and sent a spark of red-tinted horror coursing through him. He yelped and brought his hands up to cover his face. Tubbo laughed before he lifted his head back up and cooed gently.

 

 “Ooooh, sweetheart…”

 

 Tommy shot him a venomous glare that he hoped would strike him dead. Alas, it did not. Curses!

 

 “Sh-sh-shut up!” He demanded while he crossed his arms and whipped his head away. “Shut up and fu-fuck off! Fuck off forever, you dick !”

 

 The feeling of Tubbo’s claws tracing against his side caused his anger to melt away in the fraction of a second. Tommy shuddered, tensed, then went limp as he sighed and allowed Tubbo to spoil him.

 

 Tubbo chuckled before he finally allowed the boy a moment’s respite. 

 

 Tommy cursed the day he was born once again as the hand pulled away and the god explained his quarrel with the now discarded book. It lay abandoned on the table, right next to the large scroll and an inkwell that was barely a few inches shorter than Tommy. A dozen or so smaller bottles sat next to it, with a handful of normal sized quills occupying the nearby shelf.

 

 Tubbo nodded vaguely at the book as he began to speak.

 

 “The book itself is alright, I suppose.” He said with a nonchalant and lazy shrug. “It looks interesting and I would love to read it. But I’m no good at understanding modern Common. The symbols are all different from what I usually use.”

 

 As he said that, Tubbo looked at the scroll and gestured towards it. Tommy sat up slightly to get a better look.

 

 “You see these letters here?” Tubbo asked.

 

 Tommy nodded and looked the strange, somewhat familiar glyphs over. Some of them bore a vague resemblance to the Common letters he was familiar with, but others were completely utterly alien. What was with all the squiggles ? Why were there so many random lines and dashes ? Why did that one look like a fancy ‘a’ while the one next to it was some kind of fucked up ‘u’ that got fused with a ‘p’?

 

 It was all very confusing to look at. Tommy was busy struggling to decipher the strange texts when he nodded slowly. “Uh-huh…I see ‘em…what the fuck are they?”

 

 Tubbo snickered. “They’re old Common. It used to be what everybody spoke way back when I was little. It’s what Uncle Schlatt taught me to use when I learned how to read and write.”

 

 Tommy awed at the god’s words. Looking back at it now, he could definitely see how the inked glyphs could resemble the modern ones he’d learned to write with from his elder brother. Though that still bore one question that he longed to have answered.

 

 “Ooooh, okay, I get it.” He nodded a bunch before turning back to look up at Tubbo. “So why can’t you read Common? Do you not understand it, or…?”

 

 He trailed off as Tubbo shook his head.

 

 “No. I understand it.”

 

 Tommy grew more confused and quirked a curious brow. “Then why don’t you read it?”

 

 A smile spread upon the god’s face, one that was well-humored and lighthearted. He chuckled while he picked the book up and set it aside on a nearby shelf.

 

 “Because." He said simply. “The words are too close together. When I try to read them, the letters get all jumbled up and make it hard to understand.”

 

 Tommy went ‘huh!’ and fell softly silent.

 

  Tubbo was smiling from ear to now light brown ear as Tommy looked around the room. He clapped his hands together and turned to look at the boy, his eyes literally glowing with expectancy and joy. 

 

 “Well?” He asked eagerly while rocking back on his hooves. “Do you like it? It’s not much, I know, but I tried to make it feel a bit more cozy. A bit more like home, if you would.” His fingers rubbed together in a fidgety, worrisome manner. 

 

 Tommy watched the god’s chest heave as he sucked in a deep breath and released it with a heavy huff. Tubbo’s chest was covered in a thick coat of fur that was cashmere soft, just like the stuff that coated his ears, tail and legs. This fur was a different color that did not change, though. It was always this nice tannish cream that made him think of those squishy white treats that Wilbur managed to scrounge up ages ago, the ones that you were supposed to roast over the fire until they were golden on the outside and gooey on the inside and that went well with some chocolate and something crunchy. Those had been one of the tastiest things Tommy had even eaten. He couldn’t remember what they were called, though, and he was a bit too preoccupied with Tubbo’s fluff to remember.

 

 Tubbo had a very fluffy chest. It was the perfect place to lay down and nap after a long day in the garden, or to snuggle up against on the couch while they spent some time watching the fish swim around in the living room tank.

 

 It was warm, soft, thick and smelled like wet soil and freshly sliced peaches. Tommy found it awful funny that Tubbo didn’t actually eat that many peaches. Maybe it was just a weird god thing that caused him to smell like that.

 

 He couldn’t help but notice that Tubbo’s fur was vaguely heart-shaped.

 

  Cute…

 

  Cute was the word Tommy would best use to describe the forest deity as he waited for his response. There really was no better way of saying just how sweet his eyes looked right now, or how adorable it was that despite towering over him, his droopy ears and floppy, waggly tail made him look incredibly small.

 

 He had to fight back the urge to coo as he looked around the room one last time before looking back at Tubbo. Tommy made sure to smile as brightly as possible as he stared into the god’s eyes and slowly nodded his head.

 

 “It’s great, Tubbo.” He breathed with a genuine sense of wonder and awe. “It’s fuckin’ brilliant.

 

 A burst of yellow glow in Tubbo’s eyes was a sight to behold. A beautiful sight, surely, one that Tommy savored in the brief seconds that passed before he was promptly scooped out of bed and into Tubbo’s strong, burly arms.

 

 He yelped as he rushed to cling onto the god’s bicep. You’d think he’d gotten used to Tubbo picking him up out of nowhere by now, but no. 

 

 Tubbo was too giddy with glee to notice his surprise. He beamed as he strode across the room with only a couple steps, and laughed softly at Tommy’s dazed state as he stopped by the wardrobe and set the boy down.

 

 Tommy stumbled a bit before regaining his balance.

 

 “I picked out some clothes for you!” Tubbo chimed happily. He gestured towards the outfits that lay neatly folded on the table and rubbed his hands together eagerly. “I know you like softer colors, so I made sure to go with things that were light and pretty. Do you like them?”

 

 They were some rather nice outfits. Once Tommy managed to clear his head enough to look, he found himself instantly drawn to the clothes and their soft, pretty, faintly floral hues. There were three of them, each one consisting of a lightly colored tunic and a silky cloak that was very similar to the ruby red one he had on right now. His eyes traced along the delicate embroidery that adorned each silken garment. Lacy flowers and flowy vines crawled up the tightly woven edges, some a faint grayish pink and others a pale sky blue. One in particular caught his attention.

 

 “This one’s pretty neat.” He said while pointing at it.

 

 “The purple one?” Tubbo asked while leaning down slightly. “I thought you’d like that one. It’s got sunflowers on it! See?”

 

 Tommy nodded as he looked over the lovely cloak. This one was a light mixture of mauve purple and pale lilac. The material was sleek and shiny, smooth to the touch and comfortably cool. The bottom edges were lined with a white, frilly lace, and from the frilly trimming rose a spiraling garden of beautiful sapphire sunflowers.

 

 Tubbo hummed. “Hmm…it’s going to look lovely on you…”

 

 Tommy shuddered as the god’s hot breath washed over his shoulders. He shivered and quickly picked the outfit up, then turned to face Tubbo with a small, flustered smile.

 

 “Y-yeah…?” He shifted awkwardly as he looked back down at the cloak and rubbed its smooth silk between his thin, calloused fingers. It was almost too pretty for him. Too beautiful, too perfect. “You think so?”

 

 Tubbo rose back up and firmly nodded his head. “I know so.”

 

 Suddenly, Tommy found himself feeling a bit hot despite how crisp the mornings in Oakburrow could be. He stuffed the outfit beneath his arm and stopped to clear his throat.

 

 “A-anyway, uh-” He swallowed thickly when he was not so happily reminded that they weren’t safely at home back in the forest where nothing could ever ruin these precious little moments together, but were, in fact, back home in Oakburrow.

 

 In his house.

 

 With his family.

 

 With his strange, odd, stuffy, sometimes uncomfortable family.

 

 With his strange, odd, stuffy, sometimes uncomfortable family who were all fast asleep in the rooms around theirs. The rooms with thin walls and listening ears. Ears that could easily pick up on the sounds of heavy hooves or scratching horns. 

 

 A bolt of icy anxiety pieced his chest and sent him quickly into a spiral.

 

 “Y-y-you shouldn’t, I don’t think, you need to, y-you gotta-!” Tommy struggled to get the words out. His heart was going way too fast. He needed to keep Tubbo’s secret safe until they could tell Wilbur, but knowing him, he was already up and ready to come in to get Tommy out of bed. And if he wasn’t quick, Wilbur would see Tubbo like this, and if he saw Tubbo like this-

 

 A large hand squeezing him gently was all it took to send that last panicked thought right into the nearest tree. Tommy stopped short and slowly opened his eyes, which he’d apparently closed in the time to took to stress himself out and make himself look like a total idiot.

 

 When he opened them, he was met with Tubbo’s pair of deep purple pools, which were only a few inches away from his and seemed to swallow his vision whole.

 

 Tubbo spoke in a low, deep, careful tone.

 

 “ Tommy . Sweetheart. It’s okay.”

 

 And in an instant, he was okay.

 

 A soft sigh left him as the god let him go. Tubbo pulled his hand back and remained quiet until Tommy had collected himself. Once he had, the god kept his voice quiet as he nodded at the door and kept his eyes trained on the boy. 

 

 “They’re all still fast asleep.” He explained calmly. “And even if they weren’t, I wouldn’t be stupid enough to make myself look this way when there was a chance that they could walk in and see. I just thought it’d be nice to loosen up a bit and surprise you after all that happened yesterday. That’s all. I promise you that everything is alright, darling. I’ve got everything under control. Everything’s alright, and everything is gonna be fine. I promise…”

 

 Tommy nodded slowly as Tubbo spoke. His heart was still going and his hands kept on shaking no matter how much he told them to stop, but if Tubbo said it was okay and not to worry, then he figured that must be that.

 

 He sighed and slouched down before looking back at the outfit. It suddenly occurred to him that he didn’t exactly have a place where he could change in private. He’d never really needed privacy when he got changed before. Most of the time, when out in the forest, he’d just throw something on and watch Tubbo scurry out of the room the second he started to undress. 

 

 Normally the god would leave the room to give him some privacy, but that was exactly an option right now, so Tommy was a bit lost and kind of concerned. Thankfully, Tubbo was one step ahead of him.

 

 “You can get dressed over there, love.” 

 

 The god pointed at a large screen that occupied the space next to the wooden table. It was a barrier of sorts, one that could be pulled open to allow whoever stood behind it as much privacy as they might need. Tommy smiled and thanked Tubbo softly before rushing over. As he did, he heard the god walk over and come to a stop next to the bed, where he remained completely still as Tommy dropped the outfit at his feet and began to undress.

 

 Tommy whispered loudly as he asked about what the god was up to. “Tubs? You okay? Do you need something?”

 

 Tubbo answered lightly and with an audible smile. “Oh, no dear, I’m fine. I just needed some privacy, too. Need to get myself all small and human-looking again before we can go have breakfast.”

 

 “Oh!” Tommy blinked, surprised that he could have somehow forgotten something so obvious. “Alrighty then!”

 

 He heard Tubbo chuckle at that. He also heard something else, something that was quiet and hard to make out over the soft shuffling of fabric and the scuff-scuff of hooves against wool.

 

 It kind of sounded like wood. More specifically, the sound of wooden tree limbs being bent over and cracked with a dozen soft, sharp snaps.

 

 It didn’t last very long and wasn’t very loud.

 

 There was just a final creak , and then the sound of footsteps walking over towards him. Tommy perked up and found himself feeling rather confused.

 

 “Tubbo?”

 

 The god answered with a happy tone. “Yes, Tommy?”

 

 “What was that sound just then?” Tommy asked while ignoring the cloak that lay loosely at his feet. He had the white tunic and black trousers on. The material of both pieces was smooth and warm. The trousers were a bit too puffy for his taste, but they would do for now.

 

 Tubbo answered and sounded slightly confused. “What sound, love?” He stopped next to the barrier. Tommy could feel his eyes through the smooth wood paneling.

 

 “The sound just then.” He explained with a small, unseen wave of his hand. “All that creakin’ and shit. Sounded like a tree was falling over.”

 

 Tubbo hummed for a bit, tried to understand what Tommy was referring to, and then went “ah!” as he seemed to figure it out. Tommy reached down and grabbed the cloak as the god happily began to explain.

 

 “Ah! That was just me getting changed and going back to my lil’ human form thingy. I didn’t know I made any noise when I shift. Guess that’s what it was you were hearing just about now.”

 

 There was an easy-going air to Tubbo’s words. Tommy almost asked how he couldn’t know for certain, but then he remembered that Tubbo had never needed to change his form like this until now and thought it better to be silent.

 

 A deep growl from within his stomach seemed to agree. A delicious smell wafting against his nose only solidified his choice not to press the conversation further.

 

 “Huh…okay…is uh, is breakfast ready?” Tommy took another sniff and began drooling when the delectable aroma of strawberries and milk cream rose through the sleepy air. His stomach growled again as Tubbo giggled.

 

 “Hehehe, smell something good?” He asked as Tommy stumbled out from behind the barrier and wandered right into his arms. “Guess who made those little strawberry tarts you like so muuuuch ?”

 

 There was a sing-songy quality to Tubbo’s words. Tommy noticed right away how small he was like this, how the lack of horns or hooves made him look so very plain and unassuming. When people saw this Tubbo, they didn’t see the person Tommy saw. They didn’t see a graceful god. They didn’t see a tender spirit of the woods or a beautiful forest lord. They didn’t see how great he was, how wonderful, how powerful and gentle and perfect he could be. All they saw was a young boy with chestnut hair and sky blue eyes, and though that made his heart ache a bit, Tommy couldn’t help but find himself just the slightest bit excited by how special he felt to be the only one that knew of Tubbo’s little secret.

 

  Our secret.

 

  Warmth bloomed in his chest at such a small yet wondrous thought. 

 

 He’d never been one for keeping secrets(not very well and not for very long), but despite how worried he was, Tommy couldn’t help but smile as Tubbo reached up and gently held his cheek in a soft, caring hand.

 

 Tubbo smiled back and looked into his eyes.  

 

 “Are you hungry, love?” He asked while he caressed the sides of Tommy’s face.

 

 Tommy shivered at how his nails brushed against his skin and nodded weakly. “Uh-huh…smells good…didja make honey bread, too?”

 

 Tubbo hummed. “Mhmm…didn’t make it myself, though. I went and bought it from that nice woman you mentioned a while back. Niki, was it? She’s nice…”

 

 “Yeah…she’s great…love her…” Tommy leaned forward and nuzzled the crown of Tubbo’s hair as he nodded slowly. He brought his arms up to hug the shorter. Tubbo laughed softly as he hugged him back and let out a long, content sigh.

 

 They stayed like that for a bit.

 

 It was wonderful.

 

 Tubbo grabbed both of Tommy’s hands as they were forced to pull apart. “Are you ready for breakfast, my sweet prince?”

 

 Tommy would never not be ready.

 

~~~

 

 Breakfast was just what he was expecting: a feast.

 

 A grand, wonderful, masterfully prepared and ever so delicious banquet. It was impressive just how much food Tubbo had managed to prepare in such a short amount of time, doubly so when you took into account the sheer variety of dishes that were on offer. Tommy didn’t even recognize what half of this stuff was ! But it sure as hell tasted good, so you weren’t going to hear him complain.

 

 Tubbo had gone out with the arrangements. He always did. It was actually rather embarrassing to look at all the heavy drapings and glittery silverware, or goldware, as Tommy called it, because it was gold instead of silver and seemed to glow with an iridescent radiance that was cast upon it by the candles that adorned the table’s center row. There was a large bouquet that served as the room’s main centerpiece. It was made of all of Tommy’s favorite flowers, all of which sat safe and snug in a curved vase made of polished bronze that was covered in silver swirls. 

 

 There were deep red tulips and bright pink poppies, pastel peonies and purple hydrangeas, a burst of yellow buttercups that rose from a cloud of pearly white daisies, and a whole dozen or so lavender springs that grew from a web of white carnation petals and lilac colored roses.

 

 At the center of it all was a single sunflower, with its golden petals spread wide open and its black eye turned up to the ceiling in an almost prideful manner.

 

 Tommy just about started crying as Tubbo guided him quickly towards his seat.

 

 He was at the head of the table, his spot being a chair that was very different from the rest. All the other chairs were the exact same as they had been the night prior, but his was a wooden throne with a high, narrow back and a royal blue cushion that matched the sapphire tablecloth. Veins of silver ran along its finely carved armrests. A gold sun hung behind his head as he sat down and took it all in.

 

 “This is…” He tried, simply too awestruck to manage out the proper words he needed to describe such a thing.

 

 Luckily, Tubbo finished for him. “A bit much? Yeah, I know. I just figured I’d spoil you a bit extra to make up for how stressful things have been for you lately.”

 

 There was a sugary sweetness dripping from every word as the god leaned down and nuzzled the side of his face. Tommy laughed and tried weakly to shove him away, only to end up getting himself peppered with featherlight kisses. Tubbo squeezed him tightly and giggled when he finally showed Tommy a hint of mercy and ceased his lovey-dovey assault against the boy’s now deeply wounded and utterly devastated manliness.

 

 “Bitch.” Tommy shot lightly as the god turned to take a seat right beside him. Tubbo’s chair was a bit smaller and was covered in gold leaves that sprouted from shiny green vines.

 

 Tubbo talked back in a playful, childish tone that was accompanied by a soft, gentle smile. “You love me for it.”

 

 Tommy snorted as he looked down at his plate.

 

 “Yeah.” He said softly. “I do.”

 

 It wasn’t very long before the rest of the house began to stir. Ranboo was first to get up and arrived after only a few minutes. He wore a dark gray-blue tunic with small brown buttons along with a pair of black and white boots. His hair was still unkempt and messy from sleep, but his fingers were cleaned of ink stains, so that was nice to see.

 

 He commented, briefly, on the room’s decor. 

 

 “It’s very uh…very pretty, in here!” He laughed awkwardly as he fiddled feebly with his long, thin fingers. “I-I like uh…I like the flowers…yeah…! They’re pretty…”

 

 Tubbo only answered him with an uninterested hum. Tommy shot the god a worrisome glance, which he quickly replaced with a friendly smile as he looked back at Ranboo and pulled out the chair located to his left. Tubbo was sat to his right and eyed him with questioning curiosity.

 

 “Mornin’ Ranboob!” Tommy greeted happily. “Care to have a seat and munch on some uh…some…Tubbo, what’re these called again?” Tommy trailed off and then nodded slightly at the brightly colored, cream-filled pastry dishes that occupied a nearby platter.

 

 “Those are macaroons, sweetie.”

 

 Tommy perked back up in an instant and smiled once again. “Macaroons! Yeah! Come have some macaroons, Ranman! We’ve also got pancakes, cream tarts, strawberry and vanilla danishes, some cinnamon apples and a couple peach pies. Oh, and Tub’s snagged some honey bread from Niki’s bakery, too! Awful sweet of him, huh?”

 

 There was a pause in conversation.

 

 Tubbo and Ranboo simply stared at one another from across the room, both of them still as a winter’s morning and silent as a hollow cave. Tubbo narrowed his eyes at the tall boy. Ranboo shifted his weight and slowly lowered his gaze down to the neatly polished floorboards. They both remained that way for quite some time before Ranboo finally coughed into his hand and hurried over to his seat.

 

 “Y-yeah!” He said, strained but happy. “That’s uh, that’s very nice of him. Very uh…very sweet . Yeah…”

 

 Tommy couldn’t help but feel like there was something going on between his two friends. Something that he wasn’t privy to. A secret of sorts.

 

  Probably shouldn’t ask. Might cause trouble.

 

  He knew that wasn’t true. If he asked, Tubbo would be honest and tell him what was up. But something about the thought of asking what was wrong when everything felt so right made him feel something. Something that wasn’t good. 

 

 Tommy just wanted to feel good. Just for now. Just for today.

 

 I’m sure it’s fine.

 

 Surely…

 

 He mellowed that unspoken reassurance to himself into his brain as he began to eat.

 

 Father and Technoblade joined them eventually. Neither of them seemed to notice the drastic change in the dining room’s decor. They just sat down and started eating, hardly paying the trio any mind as they grumbled to one another in low, throaty voices. Tommy tried not to stare when Technoblade began having himself a heaping plate-full of spiced, roasted pork. It was…not a pleasant sight, to say the least.

 

 He was just grateful that Tubbo had gotten that honey bread. Its sweet taste was almost enough to distract from the grotesque sounds of wet slapping that came from the brutish warrior.

 

 Emphasis on almost .

 

 Things were peaceful for a while. Tommy made a bit of small talk with Tubbo and shot Ranboo a few jokes. It was hard to talk too loudly with Father and Technoblade around, but he managed to get a few snickers and a cheeky grin from the older boy, so he counted it as a win.

 

 Things changed when Wilbur finally arrived.

 

 They didn’t change for the better.

 

 “What…the fuck .” Wilbur’s voice was dark and breathless. He stood in the open doorway, body straight and eyes fully alert. His face was a pale white shroud, his cheeks thin and eye sockets gaunt with a night’s worth of restless, shallow sleep. He looked around quickly at the room, eyes darting all around as his breath began to tremble. “What…the fuck …is all of this ?”

 

 He waved a shaky hand and drew in a sharp breath.

 

 Tubbo shrugged and spooned some more honey into Tommy’s tea. “Just a bit of redecorating I did, is all.” He answered with a cool, crisp, snappy bit of niceness that felt like anything but. “Hope you don’t mind, sir, but you folks didn’t have much in the way of ingredients for me to work with. I didn’t want to be rude and pester you about it, so I took matters into my own hands and went out of my way to whip this up all on my own.”

 

 A happy tune came into Tubbo’s voice as he smiled and gestured at the table. 

 

 “I made all of this all on my own while you were all fast asleep. I also took it upon myself to ensure that Tommy’s room in particular is much better suited to accommodate his needs, as well as made sure that he has plenty of clean, comfortable and well-fitted clothing to choose from.”

 

 The god made a throaty chuckle as Wilbur batted his lashes and quickly shook his head. It seemed that the man was too dazed to respond. If Tommy didn’t know any better, he’d almost say it looked like Wilbur had seen a ghost or some other manner of ghastly, ghoulish creature.

 

 Tubbo clasped his hands together over his chest and leaned back into his seat. His eyes remained fixated on Wilbur, who, as he had all the times before when speaking with Tubbo, spoke in a harsh, cruel hiss that morphed into an ugly whisper. 

 

 “You…” His breath shuddered along with the rest of his frame as he raised a hand and jabbed a finger at the deity. “You…you’re not a human , are you? No…no, you’re not . Y-you’re something else . Something worse .”

 

 Tubbo tilted his head and raised a curious brow. “Oh? I’m not? What do you reckon I am, then?”

 

 Wilbur shook his head slowly. He did not lower his hand, and instead used the other to grip tightly onto the doorframe, allowing him to support himself as he leaned forward and glared daggers at the hidden god that sat just a few feet away from him.

 

 There was darkness in Wilbur’s eyes. Darkness and a spark of raw fury until any that Tommy had ever seen before. It burned and smoldered there like a flame on a pile of coals, hot and deadly to the touch as it fueled itself on the black rocks.

 

 A maddened grin spread onto Wilbur’s face as he jabbed his finger once more.

 

 “ You , little tempter, are a demon . A hellspawn . Some manner of foul creature from the black pit that’s come to corrupt my baby brother and defile his innocence. Yes, yes! Yes, that’s what you are! That’s what you are, you twisted little beast. Bet you thought I was stupid, eh ? Thought I was too dumb to see through your glamors and deceptions? Thought you’d pull a fast one on me, weasel your way into his mind and escape with his soul?! Ohohoho hoooo …you are a slick one, aren’t you?”

 

 Tommy sent Tubbo a questioning glance.

 

 Tubbo only shrugged and offered an equally confused look in return. He looked back at Wilbur as the man went on, taking a sip from his own cup of freshly poured honey-vanilla camomile as he watched the chaos unfold.

 

 Tommy followed his lead and watched his brother straighten back up and gain a boost of confidence. His voice was harsher now, louder, more bitter and spiteful than it had been before. Were it not for how tired and frail he looked, Tommy was certain that he’d be finding his older brother to be actually kind of scary right about now. Then again this was Wilbur he was talking about. The man could never do scary very well. Not for very long, at least.

 

 “First you found him in the woods; alone, helpless and completely defenseless. Then you lured him in and brought him back to whatever empty shack you made into your den of depravity. A private place far from civilization, perfect for all manner of sick, twisted rites of infernal origin.” 

 

 Wilbur began to pace back and forth in front of the doorway. He did not tear his eyes away from Tubbo, not even as the boy gawked and spilled a bit of tea onto his spring green cloak. Wilbur cackled at that and swiftly picked up the pace.

 

 “Yes!” He gleaned with thunderous triumph. “Yes, yes, I knew it, I knew it! You fiend ! You malevolent beast born from the fires of the damned ! You thought you could get away with it. Thought you’d slip past me and go unpunished, unknown, undetected in your act of unspeakable savagery ! How’d you do it? How did you go about brutalizing my darling Tommy, hm ? Did you force him into it? Coerce him under threat of death or torture? Did you pressure him, or did you use whatever manner of sick mind-control magic tom fuckery you have at your disposal to rid him of his senses and render him as nothing more than a mindless little doll to use as you wish? Huh? Is that it ?!”

 

 Disgusted did not even begin to describe the look on Tubbo’s face. 

 

 Confusion hardly covered the broad swathes of emotion that Tommy was experiencing right now.

 

  Ranboo looked about ready to get up and leave.

 

 Father’s eye twitched in annoyance as Technoblade’s brow furrowed into a deep, furious grimace.

 

 Wilbur remained utterly oblivious to the rising tension he’d single-handedly created throughout his ill-manner speech. He continued on, unphased and unashamed, voice rising and growing in intensity with every other word.

 

 “I bet you marked him, didn’t you?” He stopped pacing and turned on his heels to stare Tubbo down. “I’ve read a thing or two about your kind. I know your tricks, your ways, the signs of your corrupting influence upon the purity of the world. I know that when a demon destroys a person’s soul and claims them as their own, they leave a mark somewhere on their bodies, a sign or sigil that serves as a sign of the victim’s servitude. If you find it and apply the correct herbs, you can break the seal and set the soul free from the demon’s influence.”

 

 His eyes drifted over to Tommy. The boy suddenly felt rather stiff in his seat. A bit trapped. 

 

 “If I can find that seal…” Wilbur’s breath rattled as his chest and shoulder heaved with great, terrible strength. Red blotches now bruised the sides of his cheeks and forehead. Silvery beads of glistening sweat ran down his brow, and a shiver rattled his whole body as he tightened his fists and barred his slightly yellowed fangs. “I’ll do it…I’ll fuckin’ do it. I’ll fuckin’ save him. I’ll save him no matter what. I’ll go all the way to the capital if I need to. I’ll drag ‘em kicking and scream all the way if that’s what it takes, if that’s what needs to be done to rid him of your rotten, twisted, ungodly, unholy, corrupted, fiendish, infernal, demonic, dastardly and utterly depraved influ-”

 

 A sudden bang sent Wilbur scuttling backwards. 

 

 The force of Technoblade’s fist hammering heavily down on the table caused all the dishes and cups to rattle loudly. A few pieces of fruit rolled from their piles, and a handful of petals came off of the bouquet and fell onto the tablecloth.

 

 The boys all tensed up as the Blood God bellowed angrily at the rambling man. “WILL YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP?!”

 

 Wilbur’s only answer was a tiny, feeble squeak and a frantic little nod. Technoblade huffed and glared down at his plate. Father only watched, disappointed and clearly displeased, as Wilbur shrank down and scurried over to his seat.

 

 There was no more talking throughout the rest of that morning’s breakfast.

 

 For once, Tommy was grateful that Technoblade could be so loud. Even if it meant having to deal with the panic and adrenaline coursing through his veins as he stuffed himself with a few more minty macaroons.

 

  Today’s gonna be a good day. He told himself assuredly through the fear and the anxiety that rattled about inside his skull. Today’s gonna be a good day…

 

  It was going to be a good day.

 

 A nice, calm, fun, relaxing day.

 

 Just him, his friends, and maybe a trip to Niki’s bakery to grab some more honey bread. No worries about Wilbur being weird. No stress about Technoblade’s loud voice or Father’s cold silence. No worrying about getting torn away from Tubbo again and being all alone. Just honey bread. Just honey bread, and maybe some flower picking.

 

 No stress, no worries.

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

 

  ♡~Tubbo~♡

 

 There wasn’t very much to do in Oakburrow. That was something that became very apparent to Tubbo, who, upon finishing up his portion of cleaning up after breakfast, came to realize just how boring the village his lamb grew up in truly was.

 

 There wasn’t much of interest in the market.

 

 Most stores and shops were tailored to things like martial weaponry and the exchanging of farm goods.

 

 The children were either too young to spend time with or too old to be anything besides bitter and unnecessarily nasty, and the few who weren’t complete assholes were hardly worthy of Tommy’s presence, let alone his friendship. Not that Tubbo would care to try and control who his beloved could and couldn’t associate with, of course. That would be terrible. It was just a simple fact that when it came to the general population of minors in Oakburrow, there was a scarcely low number of people whom Tubbo would deem as being worthy of associating with Tommy in any meaningful manner.

 

 There were some who were… bearable barely .

 

 Eryn was one who Tubbo thought was somewhat acceptable. A nice boy, really, though a bit too flighty and distant. Tommy didn’t even seem to notice when they waved at him as they passed him by on the way from the house. Tubbo waved for him so as to save him the embarrassment.

 

 Another boy, Purpled, was also decently amiable. He had a happy smile and lightly colored hair the color of grayish-gold dust. His eyes were purple. Possibly of elven descent if Tubbo had to guess. He didn’t look up when Tommy passed him by on his way down one of Oakburrow's many dirt paths, but Tubbo could faintly sense the boy’s thoughts as they wandered past.

 

  Niki said that Tommy came back. His mind whispered as he helped his mother with an overflowing bucket of dark, dirty water. Tubbo read his thoughts as thought they were words on parchment, his mind's eye scanning over them quickly with brief and blatant disinterest. Need to stop by and say hey sometime. Never talked to him much. He’s a good guy, though, very nice and good with plants. Wonder if he’d give us some herbs from that little garden of his. Bet that basil would go well in Ma’s stew.

 

  Tubbo’s eye twitched with annoyance.

 

 From what little Tommy had said about his life in Oakburrow, Tubbo was left with the impression that most of the village children were far from kind to him. The older kids were brats and bullies, the younger ones too small and too clumsy to play with anyone outside their age range, and the few that were in his own year were too busy to get to know him beyond a passing glance. Yet lo and behold, some still had the nerve to act as though they were friends with the boy, an act of entitlement that Tubbo saw as a personal afront against his better nature.

 

  Oh, I’ll give you some basil, alright. I’ll jam it right into your ear, in one side and straight out through the other. Bet you don’t even know Tommy’s full name. Bet you’ve never asked him his favorite color. Bet you don’t know how much he loves strawberry and peach pie. Bitch.

 

  And then there was Ranboo .

 

 Simple, plain, basic and utterly unextraordinary Ranboo . Those were just some of the terms that Tubbo would use to describe the boy that his lamb seemed so fond of. If there was much of anything to describe in the first place, that is. 

 

 Ranboo was, in a word, dull. He was ordinary to a painful degree. A normal, unassuming, uninteresting and completely unimpressive teeanger whose most notable qualities were that of his above-average height and oddly colored eyes. And even then, those weren’t even that cool.

 

 His hair was soft and colored like lightly polished bronze. His skin was pale and tinted pink by the sun. His legs and arms were long and thin, his chest broad and shoulders stuck in a perpetual state of slouching down in a vain attempt to make himself small. 

 

 Those eyes of his were interesting. They were a mix of green and blue, though whichever hue was more dominant seemed to depend on how the light hit them. Inside the candle-lit shadows of the house they had a pale azure glow that was tinted by a grayish dust, but out here in broad daylight, his eyes were more of a bright jade.

 

 Were it not for Ranboo refusing to raise them up from the ground half the time, Tubbo had no doubt that those eyes of his would be quite a lovely sight. In a purely hypothetical sense, of course.

 

 Tubbo did not know why Tommy liked Ranboo so much.

 

 Tommy just seemed drawn to the boy, enraptured by his soft-spoken voice and painfully polite mannerisms. He had all kinds of silly nicknames for him. Names like “Ranbus” and “Ranboob” seemed to be among his favorites. Although Ranboo didn’t seem too fond of the latter, Tubbo couldn’t ignore how genuine his smile was whenever Tommy looked up and smiled at him whenever he said it.

 

 That was Tommy’s special smile.

 

 That was the smile he gave Tubbo whenever they were working out in the garden and planted some more flowers.

 

 That was the smile he wore when they visited the hot spring and watched the leaves dance overhead while talking about their day together.

 

 That was the smile that Tommy had on when they were together in the kitchen making breakfast, or when they were out and about working with the bees to collect some of their precious honey, which they would then use in all manner of recipes that would be shared between them and them alone.

 

 That was Tommy’s special smile. His secret smile, the one that was for Tubbo and Tubbo only.

 

 That was his “I love you” smile.

 

 That was his “I want to be with you forever” smile.

 

 That was his “Oh Tubbo, you’re so great and perfect and wonderful. I love you and will never ever leave you, no matter what, so please don’t be scared about me running off and getting myself killed by a pack of feral wolves and leaving you alone forever and ever” smile.

 

 That was Tubbo’s smile, and seeing Tommy give it out to some boring little nobody had to be the single most frustrating thing that he’d ever experienced in all of his three thousand years! 

 

 Tubbo also couldn’t ignore just how damn frustrating it was to watch the two boys skip on ahead without him. That only rubbed salt in the wound that was inflicted upon him by the sight of the two boys laughing, a wound that only grew deeper and deeper with each little bit of friendly closeness the pair exchanged.

 

 Around his feet, a few strands of bright green grass withered into shriveled gray strands as he watched Tommy playfully nudge Ranboo’s shoulder.

 

 “You’re so fuckin’ weird , Ranboo!” He said while giggling happily. “You’re almost as bad as Tubbo, my gods .”

 

 Ranboo chuckled and nudged the boy back. “Well, maybe you need to stop being so dang silly! You’re like a little monkey.”

 

 Tommy barked out a loud laugh. “A monkey ?!” He looked at Ranboo with wide eyes and quickly reared back his head. “A fuckin’ monkey ? Really? That’s what I remind you of?”

 

 “W-well, I mean!” Ranboo hurriedly shrugged while quickly stumbling over his words. He seemed to struggle with figuring out exactly what he wanted to say. “Y-you’re like a little animal, a-and you’re very funny a-a-and silly. Monkeys are little, funny and silly. They’re cute and like…uh… ffffruit …?”

 

 Tommy just stared at him.

 

 “...what the fuck are you even on about, Ranboo?” 

 

 Ranboo dropped his arms and sighed heavily. “I dunno, man. It sounded better in my head.”

 

 Tommy clicked his tongue and placed a hand on the taller’s shoulder. Ranboo slouched even more than he was already, eyes low to the ground as he wilted and bowed his head in shame. Tubbo watched from a few paces back as Tommy gently pat Ranboo on the shoulder, tensing as it took every ounce of strength and willpower he had not to lose control and turn the entirety of Oakburrow into a blackened stain.

 

 The gray grass turned black and twisted as he shuddered heavily.

 

  Keep it together, keep it together.

 

  He took in several deep, shaky breaths before finally moving to join the other two boys. A forced smile formed on his face, and though it pained him to no end to see, Tubbo had to admit that he did find some solace in how happy Tommy looked standing next to Ranboo. Even if that happiness was a white-hot spear being driven between his ribs.

 

 “Tommy!” Tubbo sang while hurrying to the boy’s side.

 

 Tommy blinked, surprised to see Tubbo so quickly next to him with his burly arm hooked his own. His surprise quickly ebbed into happiness, a gentle joy that colored his face with a big, beautiful smile. 

 

 Tubbo’s smile.

 

 A gleeful shiver ran through the god as the boy looked at him and away from a now slightly startled(and noticeable tense) Ranboo.

 

 “Oh! Hi Tubs!” Tommy said while Tubbo made sure that their arms were tightly locked together at the elbows, an action that seemed to go unnoticed in the boy’s joyful, bright-eyed haze. “Ranboo and I were just talkin’ about what we could do today to pass the time until lunch.”

 

 Tubbo’s eye tried to twitch. He stopped it, but goodness did it want to. He felt something ugly tighten deep inside his heart as he struggled to keep the strain out of his voice. “Oh?”

 

 “Yeah!” Tommy nodded. Oblivious. Thank goodness. “We thought it’d be fun to go and pick some flowers. Y’know, kinda like we do together back uh…back at your place…?” His eyes flicked quickly over to Ranboo and back again in a mere instant. “I think it would be fun. Do…do you wanna do it, or…?”

 

 Nervous.

 

 Tommy was nervous.

 

 Tommy was nervous about asking Tubbo if he wanted to go and pick some flowers. Tommy was nervous because that was something they did together, something they did alone when they were by themselves out in the safety and sanctuary of the forest. Flower picking was their thing. It was a Tommy and Tubbo thing. Not a Tommy, Tubbo and also Ranboo thing.

 

  It’s our thing. Why do you want to have him around for our thing?

 

 Why is he even here ?

 

 Why do you like him?

 

 Why does he make you smile and laugh like how I make you smile and laugh?

 

 Why does it hurt?

 

 Why does it hurt to watch you and him be together and be happy ?

 

  More grass turned gray and dead around Tubbo’s feet as his mind reeled. He stiffened as he felt his chest swell and ribs tighten, his eyes going hazy as the anxieties came rolling in in waves of gray-tinted dread.

 

  I want to say no.

 

 I want him to leave.

 

 I want it to be just you and me, just like always.

 

 I don’t want to share you. I don’t want to lose you again.

 

 I want to go back to the forest. I want us to go home and forget about this place. It’s too loud out here, too bright, too many eyes and too much judgment .

 

 I know you love your family.

 

 I know you love your brother.

 

 I know you love your father.

 

 I know you love them.

 

 I know you care about them and want to make things work.

 

 But something tells me that can’t happen. Not here. Not in this world. Not in Oakburrow.

 

  He glanced over. Ranboo was watching them from a less than respectful distance. His eyes were focused more on a small beetle crawling over the toe of his boot than they were on Tommy or Tubbo, but Tubbo could tell that he was not-to-subtly poking his nose in where it didn’t belong. He was half-tempted to glare at him and stare him down until he was dead(he was a god, he could do that), but decided that spontaneous, magic-induced murder wasn’t the way to go about this partically stressful situation.

 

 But he thought about it.

 

 Oh boy, did he think about it.

 

  He’s not special.

 

 He’s not a god.

 

 He’s not powerful enough to protect you, nor skilled enough to give you the life you deserve.

 

 He’s plain .

 

 He’s dull .

 

 He is a dull, plain, basic, boring little mortal nobody , and the fact that he doesn’t even seem to comprehend anything that isn’t crawling around in the mud and filth only makes your attention to him even worse .

 

 Why do you like him?

 

 What’s so special about this one?

 

 What’s so great about a tall idiot with some weird eyes?

 

  Something about that last thought stuck out like blue moss on tree bark. Tubbo stopped for a moment. Then thought. Then realized something that just about made him lose his shit and send the entirety of Oakburrow and the surrounding grasslands up into a fiery blaze.

 

 I’m a tall idiot with some weird eyes. He thought with a wave of tired, empty rage washing over him like water over a dried-over riverbed. Oh fuck…fuuuuuuuuck fuck fuck fuck fuckity fuck fuck shit fuck !

 

  At this point, Tubbo was too mad at himself to be angry at Ranboo. Well, no. He was still very much angry at Ranboo. He just so happened to be dividing his anger equally between Ranboo and himself, a choice that would allow him to at least answer Tommy’s question in a way that wasn’t an endless stream of furious spitting and rage-ladened swears.

 

  Sweet lamb, I love you so, but must you force these world-shattering revelations upon me a mere few minutes after breakfast?

 

  He sighed and smiled weakly. Tommy waited patiently to hear what he had to say. He could be so patient when he wanted to, even if it meant having to deal with Tubbo and his idiotic way of dealing with feelings of intense, pefectly valid and not at all unhealthy jealousy. Tubbo was blessed with Tommy. Truly, he was blessed.

 

 “Yeah.” He said finally in a soft, resigned tone. “We can go pick some flowers. Do you know where we can find some around here, sweetheart?”

 

 Tommy’s face was bright as the summer sun. It was blinding. Warm. Golden and perfect as the day Tubbo found him out in the forest and claimed him as his own. As his favorite. As his .

 

 “Yup! I know where a real good patch is! C’mon, I’ll take you guys there, it’s just this way!” Tommy grabbed Tubbo by the hand and turned to run away. Tubbo was just about to smile for real when he paused, and in an instant the ugliness and rage came back as the boy reached out and grabbed Ranboo’s hand, too. 

 

 Both the god and the boy shared a moment of tense, fiery eye contact.

 

  Maybe I will stare you dead. Tubbo thought with the utmost aggression as Tommy hurried forward and pulled them both along behind him down the dirt path. 

 

 Ranboo only yelped and stumbled as he was yanked along.

 

 Tubbo snickered. Or maybe you’ll get yourself killed before I even need to do anything…

 

  With that pleasant and admittedly disturbing thought in mind, Tubbo allowed himself an easy, relaxed smile. 

 

 Today was going to be an okay day. He was going to pick some flowers with his beloved and beloved’s weird friend. They could make some flower crowns. Maybe they’d grab something to eat from the market to bring home once it was time for lunch. Maybe he’d work some more of his “fiendishly vile” magic and summon something nice for Tommy. 

 

 Shepherd’s pie sounded nice. Shepherd’s pie and maybe some sourdough bread that was thickly-sliced and slathered in a generous layer of honey.

 

 Just the thought of seeing his sweet lamb enjoying himself while he sat in that nice, cozy chair and wore a pretty little flower crown brought Tubbo a deep sense of peace and joy. Maybe he’d have to deal with Ranboo for a while. But it’d be worth it if it meant seeing Tommy happy.

 

 It was always worth it if Tommy was happy.

 

 That was the thought that soothed the god as he listened to his lamb’s joyful ramblings.

 

 T oday was going to be a good day.

 

 A good day…a good day…

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

Notes:

AAAAAAAAA I AM BACK I AM SO SORRY FOR LACK OF UPDATES MY DUMBFUCK BRAIN IS A B I T CH AND LIKES TO HYPERFIXATE ON ONLY 1 WORK AT A TIME SO EVERYTHING ELSE GETS PUT ON THE BACK BURNER AAAAAAAAAAAAAA-

anyway hope you guys enjoyed this one. gonna try and start work on the next chapter vv soon. Was originally gonna have it be part of this one, but due to length and me not wanting to starve yall even more I have decided to split them up. Hope that's gucci!

Comments help with motivation and make me a happi boyo! Have a good day! :)

Chapter 12: The Blacksmith and the Blue-Eyed Rose

Summary:

“Tubbo?” He said slowly, keeping his voice down as the god turned and answered him brightly.

 “Yes, Toms?”

 “Why…” Tommy stopped and paused for a second before trying again. “Why’d you tell Ranboo to go away? He’s just trying to join in and have fun with us. He’s cool! He can ask you what a maddy-kist is or whatever, right?”

 It was then that Tommy noticed that the crimson veins in Tubbo’s eyes had begun to change. They were bigger now, the thick strands of dark red spreading out wider and wider as they overtook the god’s azure irises. The edges were almost black at this point. Tommy noticed that a few had a faintly bluish-purple tint near the center.

 Tubbo clenched his jaw as he hissed out a reply.

 “Yeah. He can.”

 Tommy waited to see if there was more. There wasn’t.

 “But…?”

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWS:
Typical mentions of abuse and toxicity, as well as usual references to alcoholism and ADS!Wilbur's whore-related paranoia.

Tubbo-typical possessiveness and just a bit of toxicity. He's not trying to be a jerk, but he does get a BIT awful about it in this chapter, but don't worry it's all internal and doesn't affect Tommy TOO badly. Boy still worried tho.

References to pregnancy, childbirth, violence, gore, blood, urine and basically anything you'll be familiar with if you have knowledge of the various "WTF" births in various mythologies. Things are mostly described in brief humorous passing, but there is 1 tiny line that strongly implies something non-con in nature, so please be mindful of that. It's very small and non-descript, I promise /gen

Mentions of child abandonment and discrimination.

Fic-typical sexual humor. It's just usual fare, dw.

A bit of mentioned cannibalism, as a treat
Please let me know if I missed any! Usual disclaimer that everything here is 100% PLATONIC and is not meant to be taken any other way. Sorry this took so long, I was busy with Elden Ring and crying about Lore.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

◇~Tommy~◇

 

 Tommy had always had a great love of flowers. Since he was little, he could remember being fascinated and endeared by their pretty colors, soft petals and gentle scents. He loved to pick them and weave them into handcrafted crowns, a skill that Wilbur taught him once and never once brought up again, either because he didn’t care to or because he trusted Tommy to use it for good.

 

 Father was never too impressed by the floral garments Tommy made for him.

 

 Wilbur wore his with a proud smile and a lively gleam in his dark, weary eyes.

 

 Tommy only hoped that any fairies of woodland sprites that happened through their back garden appreciated the ones he left out for them. The ones meant for Father. The ones that never got worn and were abandoned on the lowest branches of their sickly old oak tree.

 

 Tubbo always wore the flower crowns Tommy made for him. He said they were beautiful, that they were perfect in every way and that their simplistic beauty rivaled that of even the most wondrous of rare gems. He’d wear his for days at a time, from sunrise until sundown, never failing once to brush a clawed finger along the edge of the woven blooms so as to marvel at their splendor.

 

  “Why do the flowers I give you never go rotten?” Tommy asked as he and Tubbo dug out a fresh flower bed.

 

 Tubbo turned to him and tilted his head a few hairs to the side. “Come again, love?” He asked while Tommy paused to brush some thick brown mud off the bottom of his tunic. It was a pointless endeavor, really. They were both knee-deep in the dirt at this point, both stood beneath the shade of the branches and leaves that drooped lowly and loosely in the thick midday heat. The air was thick with the scent of wet earth and moist moss. Tommy could pick up the smell of a few mottled toadstools that grew somewhere off in the shifting shadows and had himself a pleasant lungful.

 

 He repeated his question with a slightly louder voice. “The flowers I give you. The ones in the crowns and stuff. How come they never go all brown and dead when you have ‘em?”

 

 Tubbo’s eyes lit up as he quickly understood. “Ah!” He said brightly and with a wide, happy smile. “That’s because I’m a forest god. We satyrs are manifestations of nature and the earth itself. Plantlife such as these flowers stay alive much longer whenever they’re near us.”

 

 “Do they stay like that forever?” Tommy’s eyes looked over the marigolds and white lilies that adorned the god’s head in wistful, innocent wonder.

 

 The ground shook slightly when Tubbo laughed. 

 

 “Oh, sweetheart.” Tubbo crooned while he reached down to brush a claw across Tommy’s cheek. The featherlight touch sent a shiver through the boy’s spine, one that ran from the nape of his neck all the way down to the tips of his toes. “Nothing stays forever. Not even flowers.”

 

 Tommy made a tiny sound at that.

 

 “That’s dumb.” He said while Tubbo pulled away and got back to digging.

 

 “Quite.” The god agreed in a low, tender tone.

 

  Tommy still didn’t believe Tubbo when he said that the flowers he gave him wouldn’t last forever. It had been ages since he made that one crown, at least a month, but Tommy still remembered it looking as fresh and beautiful as ever the last time he saw it sitting on one of their bedroom tables.

 

  Lying bastard. He thought humorously. 

 

 There weren’t anywhere near as many flowers in Oakburrow as there were out in the forest. Oakburrow was a place of weeds, of muddy grass and spiky thistles. There were thorny bushes along most paths, ones with prickly leaves and tiny red berries that Wilbur said were unsafe for eating. Tommy had tried to prove him wrong once when he was really pissed off about something or other. That led to a whole week of being stuck in bed as his stomach tried its best to land him an early grave.

 

 At least there were a few flowers he could enjoy. Dandelions were one of his childhood favorites. So were white and purple cloves, alongside daisies and the occasional purple allium. Those were a very common flower near the north edge of town, which was where Tommy had led Tubbo and Ranboo a few minutes prior to them stumbling upon a flat bit of grass that sat between two long abandoned homes.

 

 Ranboo seemed to really like the alliums, too.

 

 Tommy couldn’t help but giggle at how absolutely massive the purple puffballs looked next to Tubbo, who kept close to his side and helped him as he gathered some daisies and a few buttercups. They were huge! Massive! The bloody things stood at about four foot tall at least , making them more than big enough to reach up and bump harmlessly against the currently five feet tall deity’s shoulders as they swayed in the breeze.

 

 He snickered as Tubbo let out a frustrated huff and batted one of the rounded blooms away. The allium leaned back for a second, but only long enough for Tubbo to turn around and get hit right on the back.

 

 Red veins sprawled inside Tubbo’s eyes as he growled at the offending flower.

 

 Tommy just snorted and savored the way Tubbo stared at him like he’d just been betrayed.

 

 “Hehehehe, sorry!” He lied while covering his shit-eating grin with one hand.

 

 “Liar.” Tubbo spat. If he had a tail right about now, Tommy had no doubt it’d be wagging up a storm. “You are a liar and a scoundrel. You see me lay, rotten and broken, a helpless flesh-thing in the mud. You see me wallow in the filth, a slave to my misery and a plaything of the higher cosmos. You watch me toil. You watch me bleed and writhe and squirm in a helpless attempt to escape my self-imposed hell, and what do you do?”

 

 Tommy full on wheezed and doubled over. Tubbo only bellowed loudly as he finished his wrathful, spiteful rant of mythical proportions. 

 

 “You laugh ! You laugh and you mock me, fucking mock me as I suffer ‘neath the weight of my own circumstance !” Tubbo huffed loudly and surely shook his head. Tommy could only gasp for air as the god sighed and crossed his arms, a firm and stoney pout now on his round, kind face. “Unbelieve. Cannot believe I put up with you. Goodness, I’m a fucking masochist .”

 

 “A what, now?”

 

 Ranboo popped out from behind a large lilac bush and batted his lashes. Tubbo only tsked and shot the boy a rather unfriendly glare that caused Tommy to wilt slightly as he fully recovered and came back to himself.

 

 “ Nothing , Ranboo.” Tubbo droned while rolling his eyes. “Just go off and mess around with the daffodils or whatever.”

 

 Tommy’s small frown deepened as Ranboo answered in a light voice.

 

 “Oh! Okay then.”

 

 Tommy looked at Tubbo sternly after he watched Ranboo duck away and vanish behind the large bush. The god had a smile on his face. It was a happy one, but not one that was particularly friendly.

 

 “Tubbo?” He said slowly, keeping his voice down as the god turned and answered him brightly.

 

 “Yes, Toms?”

 

 “Why…” Tommy stopped and paused for a second before trying again. “Why’d you tell Ranboo to go away? He’s just trying to join in and have fun with us. He’s cool! He can ask you what a maddy-kist is or whatever, right?”

 

 It was then that Tommy noticed that the crimson veins in Tubbo’s eyes had begun to change. They were bigger now, the thick strands of dark red spreading out wider and wider as they overtook the god’s azure irises. The edges were almost black at this point. Tommy noticed that a few had a faintly bluish-purple tint near the center.

 

 Tubbo clenched his jaw as he hissed out a reply.

 

 “Yeah. He can .”

 

 Tommy waited to see if there was more. There wasn’t.

 

 “But…?”

 

 Tubbo sucked in a sharp breath and squeezed his arms tight enough for his nails to crease the silken smoothness of his spring green cloak. His was similar to Tommy’s own lilac-mauve, but Tubbo’s was a bit shorter near the front and had dark orange marigolds sewn along the bottom trim.

 

  “Marigolds stand for jealousy in some mortal cultures. They also mean grief, sorrow and cruelty.”

 

  Tommy gave a curious hum as Tubbo plucked one of the orange blooms that they’d just finished watering. It was late in the afternoon now. The sunlight had begun to fade, its yellow shine slowly changing to a deep red-orange that was tinted with a pinkish glow as the day grew old. Crickets and katydids sang in the underbrush with loud enthusiasm in a final symphony to bid the day adieu.

 

 A few greenish fireflies danced around the pair as Tommy watched Tubbo turn the small marigold around in his fingers. 

 

 “Do they mean anything else?” He asked while the god hummed and nodded his head.

 

 “Yes, actually. They do. Quite a few things, really.” Tubbo kneeled down a bit and held the flower out so Tommy could get a better look. Its petals were round and vaguely heart-shaped, each one a shade of bright orange that matched the citrus tarts he and Tubbo had enjoyed early during their little lunch break.

 

 Faintly, he could still smell the oranges and persimmons on his lips. He could also smell something else. Something sour and slightly waxy that came from the marigold’s small, wrinkled petals.

 

 “Like what?”

 

 Tubbo answered with a soft smile. “Power. Strength. Light. The sun. They’re a symbol of happiness and carefree joy in many cultures. I believe many mortal’s have used them as offerings to the dead throughout history, but that’s probably fallen out of fashion by now.”

 

 “Huh…” Tommy took the marigold gently and twirled it between his fingers.

 

 Tubbo hummed and watched him with bright, tender, patient eyes. He crouched down a bit more as Tommy stepped forward to return the flower to him.

 

 “You can keep it.” He whispered sweetly, in a voice so smooth and low that it shook the trees and caused the clouds to bow.

 

 Tommy nodded but held the flower up anyway. Tubbo raised a brow in confusion, then squeaked as Tommy stood on the tips of his toes and managed to slide the marigold into the space between the side of his head and the edge of his left ear.

 

 A satisfied grin spread upon the boy’s face as he stepped back to admire his handiwork.

 

 “It looks good on you!” He chimed while he watched Tubbo’s face turn from its usual tan white to a deep rosy blush. He couldn’t help but giggle at how the god gasped and rushed to cover his reddening cheeks.

 

 “F-fuck you!” Tubbo bleated weakly. He stumbled back and gawked in horror. “Fuck you, fu-fuck you! You are bitch ! You are cunt and a motherfucker! I hate you! I hate you, I-”

 

 Tommy stepped up again. All he had to do was reach up, grab Tubbo’s hand(which was large enough to hold him and a few large sheep with room to spare), place a kiss upon the top of it, and then smile as Tubbo screamed and rushed to get away.

 

 “MOTHER FUCKER !” 

 

 Tommy cackled like a wicked witch as he sat back and watched the blushy satyr scramble away to hide behind the nearest maple. Oh, the things he’d do for this big ol’ goober of his…

 

  “But he’s Ranboo !” Tubbo groaned, tossing his head back as he whined to the sky and let his arms go limp.

 

 Tommy only stared at him while he slowly blinked his eyes. “And?”

 

 Tubbo scoffed as he batted his lashes and scornfully shook his head. “And that’s fine . Ranboo’s fine . He’s alright. He’s cool. He’s nice enough. He’s nice. He’s cool. He seems alright and seems to make you rather happy.”

 

  He seems to make you rather un happy.

 

 Tommy kept that sour thought private as Tubbo waved his hands about and spoke in a gruff, frustrated grumble.   

 

 “I just don’t understand why it is that you seem to be so…so…” He struggled for a moment before soon finding the word. “Keen! So keen on him! Don’t get me wrong, he’s very nice and seems to be quite… sweet .” 

 

 Tommy found Tubbo’s voice to be any but as the god clumsily shook his head and held up his hands. Tubbo shrugged and batted his lashes. “But he’s just some guy! Just some random fellow that follows that Technoblade man around wherever he goes! I understand you and him have history Tommy, and believe me when I say that I know I could never understand what you’ve gone through together, nor will I try to claim superiority or entitlement in any meaningful capacity-” 

 

  You can claim that shit in an un meaningful capacity? Really?

 

  “-but that doesn’t change the fact that Ranboo is…well… Ranboo !”

 

 As if summoned by the sound of his name, the bronze-haired boy emerged from behind the lilac bush once more. He didn’t seem to have heard anything that Tubbo had said about him just now. If he had, Tommy severely doubted that he’d have such a big smile on his friendly, carefree, rather handsome face.

 

 Had he always thought of Ranboo as handsome?

 

 Tommy was unable to figure that one out as the boy approached quickly and stopped right in front of him.

 

 “Tommy!” He said with a wide smile and both hands behind his back. He seemed to be holding something back there, but due to his height and the broad width of his shoulders, Tommy wasn’t quite able to make out what it was. “Tommy! Hi! I uh…I got something for you!”

 

 Tommy straightened up a bit at that. He rolled his shoulders back and looked at Ranboo expectantly, curious and honestly eager to see what it was. Meanwhile, next to him, Tommy watched from the corner of his eye as Tubbo shrank down and huffed softly.

 

 Whatever concern Tommy had for the god vanished when Ranboo pulled out his hands and held something down to his face.

 

 “Ta-da! Here, have a flower!”

 

 Tommy blinked. In Ranboo’s hands he held an allium flower. It was about four feet tall and nearly half the boy’s own height, its cut-away stem nearly reaching the dirt beneath their feet as he held it up a bit further. The flower itself was actually a collection of many, each one barely the size of Tommy’s pinky finger and covered in the savory scent of a freshly sliced onion. They were all dark purple and vaguely star-shaped, and they were all bundled up tightly together into a shape that could best be described as a big purple pom-pom.

 

 He leaned his head back a bit as he struggled to take it all in. “O- oh ! Uh, t-t-thank you, Ranboo, that’s very nice of you…”

 

 Ranboo nodded his head happily as Tommy slowly reached up and took the allium into his hands. He returned his hands to behind his back and smiled sweetly.

 

 “You’re welcome!” He chirped.

 

 Tommy stared down at the flower in silent wonder as Tubbo sighed.

 

 “Is that all, Ranboo?”

 

 Ranboo looked at him and tilted his head. “Is what all?”

 

 Tubbo’s eye twitched as he pressed his lips together tightly. Even though he was in his shape-changed human form, Tommy swore he saw one of his ears do the same. 

 

 “The flower, Ranboo.” Tubbo pointed at the allium and looked back at the boy. He spoke like an adult would to a child, one that was kind of slow and not all there. Tommy didn’t find such a tone to be all too pleasant to hear, but considering what Tubbo had said just a bit prior to now, he figured it best to bite his tongue and keep himself scarce. Seen and not heard. Seen and not heard…

 

 Ranboo blinked slowly and then glanced at the puffball bloom.

 

 “What about it?” He asked innocently.

 

 Tubbo let out an exasperated huff and looked up at the sky. It was like he couldn’t even be bothered to meet Ranboo’s eyes anymore. Pity. They were very pretty eyes. Really neat, too! Sometimes blue, sometimes green. Tommy swore they might’ve even looked a bit reddish at some point, though he knew that was far from the truth. 

 

  Probably just a trick of the light.

 

  Nothing .” Tubbo bellowed while sorely shaking his head. “Nothing, Ranboo. Nothing at all. Just…ugh, y’know what? I need to go and do something real quickly. Tommy, dear? Do you wanna come along? Or do you want to stay here and look at more flowers?”

 

 There was a certain childish quality to Tubbo’s voice that stuck out to Tommy like a sore thumb. It had been there for a while now, only getting more and more noticeable the longer the god lingered outside his forest home. Tommy couldn’t help but find it to be rather worrisome.

 

 Was Tubbo sick?

 

 Was he dying?

 

 Was this the first sign of him getting weaker without the woods around to give him strength?

 

 Was this what happened with his uncle, Uncle Schlatt? Tubbo had told him lots of things about his uncle, who was commonly known to most mortal races as the Satyr Lord of the Northern Woods. There was also his little sister, Lani, and an aunt named Puffy, but Tubbo didn’t talk about either of them nearly as much. He said good things when he did, though.

 

  Was this how his uncle acted when he started to die?

 

  Tommy tried to wrack his brain to remember what Tubbo had said. There were lots of things Tommy didn’t know about Tubbo, lots of things that a mortal like him probably never could and never would know. Tubbo was a god. Tommy was just a human. There was probably some kind of divine law that said they weren’t meant to be together, but that didn’t stop Tommy from trying his damn best to understand all he could about his godly beloved. 

 

 And if there was one thing he understood about Tubbo, it was that he could not let him stay out of the forest for too long. Not unless he wanted his friend to go through something as horrific as death . Temporary death, sure, but death nonetheless. 

 

 He shuddered at the thought and quickly shook his head. “Nah! I’m good. You go on ahead without me, Tubs. I’ll just stick back here and hang with Ran.”

 

 That earned him a small twitch of the eye and a painfully forced smile.

 

 “Are you sure?” Tubbo asked, voice strained and tense. He was smiling. He didn’t look happy.

 

 Tommy hesitated before nodding slowly. “Yeah. I’m sure. You can stay and pick some more flowers with us, if you want. You don’t have to go.”

 

  You don’t have to stay, either.

 

 You can leave whenever you want to.

 

 I’ll be sad, yes, but I’d rather deal with things on my own for a bit than risk you being hurt. I don’t want to see you hurt. I love you. 

 

 I love you, and that’s why it’s okay if you have to go and return to the forest.

 

 Whatever makes you happy.

 

 Whatever keeps you alive.

 

  There was a long pause before Tubbo answered.

 

 “Nah. I’m good. I’ll go on a little walk and give you two some space. I’ll be back in a little while, alright?”

 

 He turned and left before Tommy could reply. Tommy watched him go with a deep frown, his chest sore from worry and his mind filled with all kinds of anxiety-riddled nonsense. He knew it was stupid. He knew they would be okay. He knew that Tubbo just needed some space to breathe and collect his thoughts, but considering what happened last time he and the god were apart, he felt that his concerns weren’t completely unfounded.

 

 He just hoped that Tubbo would feel better.

 

 Maybe some time in the forest would lighten his mood.

 

 Maybe he needed to stay in the forest and not leave it until he was older. Maybe he needed to stay in the forest and never leave at all. That made Tommy’s heart hurt even more, but if it would keep his friend safe and happy, then perhaps he could learn to deal with it.

 

  I deal with Wilbur. I deal with Technoblade. I deal with Father and everyone else. I deal with everything here just fine. I’ve dealt with it all my life, so I shouldn’t be so upset over having to deal with this, too.

 

 I can handle it.

 

 I can deal with it.

 

 I’m a Big Man.

 

 I’m gonna be okay.

 

  He watched Tubbo round the nearest corner and disappear behind a wooden storehouse. Maybe it was a trick of the light, but for just a moment, Tommy swore he saw two horns spring up from atop the god’s head.

 

  We’re gonna be okay .

 

 That was what he told himself as he turned and looked up at Ranboo. The older boy wore a mildly concerned expression, his blue-green eyes fluttering a bit as he looked down at Tommy and gave him a tiny smile.

 

 “Do you wanna look at some more flowers?” He asked softly.

 

 Tommy managed to grin and replied honestly. “Yeah. I do. That sounds really nice, Boo.”

 

 They both laughed at the nickname before they turned away from the street and back towards the flowers. Tommy was still worried, yes, but he knew it was better to keep calm and focus on what made him happy rather than to sit here and feel like shit. Tubbo would want him to be happy. Tubbo would want him to have fun and look at the flowers. Tubbo would be better soon. 

 

 Tubbo was going to be okay.

 

♡~Tubbo~♡

 

 Tubbo…was… fine .

 

 Tubbo was fine. Tubbo was better than fine. Tubbo was great . Tubbo was doing just fantastic . Tubbo was having the time of his life out here in this waste pile of a village, this trash heap, this useless pile of wood and mud and filth and sheep piss .

 

 Tubbo was fine.

 

 Why wouldn’t he be fine? It was a fine enough day. It was warm, bright, sunny and just humid enough for the stink of hot dung and mortal sweat to close in on him from all sides. He had to take quick shallow breaths with every other step to avoid breathing too much of it in. But that was fine. He was fine.

 

  It’s fine.

 

 It’s okay.

 

 No big deal.

 

 Not a problem.

 

 It’s fine, it’s fine, it’s fine, it’s fine it’s fine it’s fine it’s fine it’s fine it’s fine it’s… fine !

 

 It’s fine…

 

  Everything was fine. Everything was okay! He wasn’t upset. He wasn’t bothered or anything. Why would he be? Why would he ever be upset over something as silly and small as some stupid little mortal nobody ? Why would he be angry that Tommy wanted to spend time with Ranboo and pick some flowers? Why would he at all be upset by the sight of his lamb taking a fucking allium from some random punk who couldn’t even talk straight half of the gods damned time ? Why would he ever be angry about such a silly thing?

 

 The answer was simple: he wasn’t.

 

 He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t upset. He wasn’t furious or boiling with barely contained rage. He was not storming his way down the nearest backstreet alley to try and escape the source of his nonexistent wrath, nor was he cursing and spitting all manner of foul nastiness beneath his quaking breath.

 

 He was doing none of those things.

 

 Not a one.

 

 Not a single one of those things was happening right now, and unless you were some sort of mangy back alley vermin that had the infinite misfortune of being caught in the young god’s warpath, you would have no evidence to the contrary. None. None at all! None whatsoever!

 

 Tubbo…was… fine .

 

 Tubbo was okay. 

 

 Tubbo was great! Tubbo was just going on a nice midday stroll through the town. Just a little walk. A wee bit of wandering to clear his head and take a breather. He just needed some space, was all, space and time away from Tommy. Away from Ranboo . Away from that useless, horrid, despicable, treasure-stealing, heart-pulling, insignificant and utterly unassuming thief would thought it was so easy to swoop in and steal what was rightfully his -no, no, no that was bad , that was very bad and also very wrong .

 

 Tommy wasn’t his.

 

 Not really.

 

 Not in the way that his clothes were his or how the forest was his. Those things were objects. Things to be owned, soulless toys that had no thoughts or feelings of their own. Tommy was a person. Tommy was himself: a fully formed, fully thinking and fully self aware being that belonged to nobody other than himself.

 

 Tubbo loved Tommy. Tommy loved Tubbo. They called each other “theirs” in only an affectionate manner, not in a serious way of striking a claim upon one another’s free will.

 

 Tommy did not own Tubbo.

 

 Tubbo did not own Tommy.

 

 Tubbo had no right to dictate who Tommy could and could not associate with. He could offer suggestions, surely, bits of advice on who to avoid and who to keep at a distance. He’d only do such a thing if the person was dangerous. If they were mean. If they were nasty. If they were cruel, abusive, manipulative or just generally quite horrible. If such a person came along and attempted to take advantage of Tommy’s youthful naivete, then that would be the only time Tubbo stepped in and put his hoof down in regards to who could be near his treasure.

 

 Tommy was not stupid. Quite the contrary. Tommy was a very intelligent young mortal who was well-read on a variety of subjects, and whose clever mind was quick to pick up on all manner of minute details that most would pass up or ignore completely.

 

 He was not stupid.

 

 Only naive.

 

 And that is why Tubbo would never attempt to control him unless it was necessary to keep the boy safe. 

 

 He’d only do such a thing if Tommy truly did not see how unsafe an individual was, and while he was in no mood to rush his beloved, the urge to do so in regards to this family of his was growing stronger by the minute. The memory of that foul pig’s temper at the dinner table only strengthened the desire to take his golden lamb quickly and whisk him away from that dreadful little house. From his nasty whore of a brother, paranoid as a wretch and unhinged as a harpy. He was almost as bad as that father of his. Useless drunk. Cold and sharp, like ice, but nowhere near as pristine. They were all horrible. They were all unsafe .

 

 But Ranboo?

 

 Ranboo was safe.

 

 Ranboo was harmless.

 

 Ranboo was a spineless coward who struggled to look people in the eyes and whose temper was sweet and placid. He was infuriating, sure, but he was genuine in his kindness towards Tommy, and that made Tubbo’s aggressive disliking towards him all the more shameful.

 

 Tubbo had no reason to not like Ranboo. He just did. He just didn’t like him. He just hated the way he was so nice to Tommy and how much Tommy seemed to enjoy the extra affection. Tommy deserved it. He deserved to have many friends who cared for and appreciated him. He deserved good company, good food, good clothes and all the pretty flowers that he could possibly desire.

 

 Tommy deserved to have a friend like Ranboo.

 

 But that did not mean that Tubbo wasn’t going to rage about it. Silently, yes, but rage nonetheless.

 

 His tantrum had carried him far from the other two. He was over by the river now, near some empty stalls and a few crumbled homes. The path here was thin and coated with a thick layer of grimy gray moss that had a faintly green tint. There was a steep drop where the earth gave way to the river, which flowed slowly and sluggishly next to a medium sized house, the shape of which was rectangular and the foundation of which was constructed mostly from well made bricks and neaty applied plaster. A chimney sprouted from the top. The smoke that came out of it was gray and smelled strongly of burnt coal and hot metal.

 

 Tubbo sighed as he came to a stop beneath a dead oak tree. He leaned back against it with a heavy huff, his chest still tight and his heart still burning from barely repressed anger. He had to push his horns back into his head before anybody could see them, but thankfully, this part of Oakburrow seemed to be mostly abandoned.

 

 “Keep it together, Tubbo.” He scolded himself before sucking in a shallow breath. He held it for several seconds before releasing it with another sigh. “You’re fine…you’re okay…everything’s fine. Tommy’s okay. Ranboo is… not terrible…not completely, anyhow.”

 

  Not terrible at all. You’re just a bitch and can’t handle having to share. Tommy would be so upset if he knew about how awful you’re being. You know he would. You know you’re terrible.

 

  His fist struck the tree with a useless thud. Normally the impact would crack the dried-out wood and break it open clean down the middle, but in his diminished state, all it did was make a loud thunk that spooked a few birds up in the gnarled branches. Tubbo watched them fly away with a small, shameful frown.

 

 “I hate it here.” He decided quietly. “This place sucks and I want to go home.”

 

  You want to go home with Tommy. His mind corrected in its usual mocking tone. Tubbo braced himself for the oncoming onslaught and quickly screwed his eyes shut. You want to take him with you and keep him all to yourself. You don’t want to let him stay here because you know he can handle being on his own and doesn’t need you to baby him all of the time.

 

 Or maybe it’s the other way around.

 

 Maybe you’re the one who needs to be babied. Maybe you’re the one who needs to have him with you all the time, a useless baby who can’t handle being alone for a few hours because you know you’ll have to deal with your own thoughts and your own loneliness.

 

 You hate being alone.

 

 You’ve been alone for over three thousand years. 

 

 You did it before. You could do it again just fine, but you’d rather cling to a mortal who will be dead in a few decades just to avoid it for a little while.

 

 You’re using him.

 

  You’re the unsafe one.

 

  Tubbo took another deep breath and refused to listen further. He didn’t want to think about it anymore. He just wanted to rest for a bit and collect himself, then go back to Tommy and pick some more flowers.

 

 Flowers were good.

 

 Flowers would make it better.

 

 He opened his eyes again after several small eternities. The sky was lovely today. The pale blue around the sun slowly became an off gray periwinkle the closer you got to the horizon, where thin clouds gathered in wide, messy wisps. There were a few that looked like brushstrokes. Tubbo wondered which god had painted those as part of their morning routine as he turned his attention away from the heavens and back towards the village.

 

 A woman’s voice could be heard a little ways down the cobbled road. “Come along, little one. We’re almost home.”

 

 A small child walked closely beside her. A little girl with pigtails and a few tiny freckles. Her mother was clearly with child and had a hand placed protectively over her swollen belly.

 

 “Mama?” The girl asked as they passed Tubbo’s tree.

 

 “Yes, sweetie?”

 

 “Am I gonna have a lil’ brother or a baby sissy?”

 

 The woman laughed and gave a little shrug. “Oh, I’m not quite sure, dear. Your father says that the priest told him we’re going to have a boy, but I have a feeling there could be a little sister for you in a few full moons. I guess we’ll have to wait and see.”

 

 “You mean you don’t know?” The little girl seemed flabbergasted by her mother’s ignorance. Tubbo couldn’t help but chuckle along with the woman at the child’s offense.

 

 She shook her head as she answered lovingly. “Hehehe, no love, I don’t.”

 

 “But you should be able to know that sorta thing!”

 

 “Well, maybe it’s supposed to be a surprise. Maybe it’s just one of the many mysteries that the gods like to give us.”

 

 “The gods are very silly and I have questions for them.”

 

 “Oh, you and me both, my dear. You and me both…”

 

 They both carried along down the path until they were soon out of sight. Tubbo watched them go and then looked back at the sky, where he saw a small flock of geese fly past the horizon as he leaned further into the tree.

 

 He tilted his head up a bit and began to think.

 

 Tubbo had never thought much about children. He was still a child by god standards, and the only deity younger than himself that he’d even met was his little sister. She was only around five hundred years younger. Not that she liked to be reminded, mind you.

 

 He’d never met any babies.

 

 He’d never held a child or watched one grow up. He’d seen animals give birth many times, and while it was a bit gross whenever it happened, it was still a beautiful and natural part of life that a forest deity such as him couldn’t help but to marvel at.

 

 Tommy seemed very fond of children. He didn’t have any younger siblings of his own, nor had he ever met any newborns or little children who he could meet and get close to. He would definitely make for a good older sibling. Possibly even a parent, if such a thing were to ever occur. Tubbo remembered fondly all the times his sweetheart had stayed up late reading his favorite stories, many of which involved great adventures who, after a long life of glory and exploration, would settle down and start families of their own.

 

 Those parts always seemed to be the ones that Tommy liked the best.

 

  “Tuuuuuuuubs! Put me dooooooooown! I’m not finished with this chapter yeeeeeeeeeet!”

 

 Tubbo laughed at Tommy’s useless wriggling. He’d come into the library to pick him up and carry him off the bed, but despite how dark it was outside, it seemed that the boy was in no mood for sleep. His incessant kicking only seemed to further prove that little theory of Tubbo’s.

 

 “Sweetheart, come on now.” Tubbo laughed again when Tommy groaned and struggled harder. He lifted the boy up a bit while keeping him held out a distance, his hands placed snugly beneath his arms as he held him slightly higher. “You can finish it up in the morning, okay? Now it’s time to go and get some sleep.”

 

 Tommy cried out in weak defiance. “But I don’t wanna !”

 

 “I know you don’t. But you’ll thank me when it’s morning and you’re not all grumpy about needing to get breakfast.”

 

 Tommy scrunched up his nose and answered with an ugly scoff. “Ugh. Liar .”

 

 Tubbo just chuckled and lowered his back down. He took great care in holding the boy close, using only a bit of force in getting him to settle a bit so he could cradle him against his chest without any restraint. Tommy pouted as he was gently manhandled, his arms crossed and his eyes grumply narrowed. The god hummed at the precious sight and pressed a kiss upon his forehead.

 

 “Sweet boy…so tired…” He sang while he brushed a few fingers through the boy’s messy gold curls.

 

 Tommy’s face wrinkled up more as he curled in and tried uselessly to cover up his face. “Fuck off…!”

 

 A big yawn betrayed him. Tubbo’s smile softened even more at the sound. With how limp and small Tommy was against his chest, it wouldn’t be too much of a stretch to liken him to a sleepy little kitten. 

 

 That lovely little thought earned Tommy another kiss and an affectionate nuzzle.

 

 Tommy cursed at him weakly as his eyes fluttered shut.

 

 Tubbo carried him out of the room soon after and started towards the bedroom. As he did so, Tommy mumbled all manner of half-hearted grumpiness under his breath, most of which was completely unintelligible and impossible to make out. Tubbo still hummed and nodded along to whatever it was he had to say, both out of politeness and the simple joy that came from seeing his sunflower so sweet in his sleepy state of mind.

 

 Tommy grumbled a few more obscenities as Tubbo soon neared the bedroom door. “Bitch…bastard…cunt…motherfucker…motherfucking asshole. That’s you. That’s you right now. You’re an asshole and a cunt. You came in right as I was getting to the good bit. The prince was gonna get to hold his and his wife’s baby , Tubbo! It was so nice! It was really fuckin’ poggers and now I gotta sleep all damn night ‘til I can get up and finish that bit. What the fuck. Why are you like this? Bitch.”

 

 A small snort came from Tubbo just as he reached to open the door. He had to bend a bit to account for his horns, though that didn’t bother him too much.

 

 “I’m sorry.” He said sincerely. “I’m sure that the baby will still be there when you get up to read more in the morning.”

 

 Tommy made a noise at that. 

 

 “Mmmm…mad.” He said bluntly before rolling over against Tubbo’s chest. “Mad at you. Don’t wanna wait. Don’t wanna sleep. Fuck you! You are evil! You are a fiend and I detest you VERY MUCH!” His voice was muffled by the thick silk draped over Tubbo’s shoulders, which shook as the god laughed softly while slowly shaking his head.

 

 “You and your silly little baby.” Tubbo gave him a few soft pats before he sat down and got started on the bed.

 

 “Not silly.” Tommy shot firmly. “Babies are important and a very serious business.”

 

 Tubbo pulled down the covers and gave Tommy a playful glance. “Oh? Are they?”

 

 Tommy nodded his head and gave a firm, matter-of-fact sort of reply. “Yes. They are. Babies are very important and need to be taken very seriously. That’s why people in stories are always so protective over them. Because babies are tiny and need to be held.”

 

 Tubbo’s lashes batted a bit at that. He laid down on the bed and kept Tommy against his chest, the boy remaining partially curled as he pulled the covers back up and laid a hand against him.

 

 “Do you like babies, Tommy?” He asked in a soft, patient whisper.

 

 “Mhm.” Tommy nodded. “I do. They’re really tiny and really cute. Never got to hold one myself, but I think I’d be good at it, if I did.”

 

 “Do you want a baby?”

 

 It wasn’t supposed to come out so plainly. Tubbo hadn’t really even meant to ask, but he did, and now he had to lay and wait to see what Tommy had to say. He didn’t feel bad about it. He could never feel bad for asking his lamb what he wanted. He could never feel bad for wanting to give him whatever his heart desired.

 

 Tommy’s face went blank for several long minutes.

 

 “...Tubbo?”

 

 Tubbo smiled and answered gently. “Yes, sweetie?”

 

 Tommy looked up at him with big eyes. Big, wide, wonderful eyes. The most beautiful eyes in the whole wide world. Eyes like the morning sky. Eyes like polish glass. Eyes like sacred fire and ceralun gems. 

 

 Eyes like water.

 

 Eyes like diamonds.

 

 Eyes that sparkled so sweetly in the moonlight, so sweetly and so very innocent . Tommy’s question was a simple one that matched such a thing to an almost painful degree. 

 

 “Tubbo, where do babies even come from?” 

 

 Tubbo felt something in his heart melt a bit.

 

 “Oh. Oh, hun.”

 

  A fond sigh escaped Tubbo as he came back to the present. He knew Tommy was naive when it came to most things involving physical intimacy, but the fact that his sad excuse of a brother had never even explained to him where babies came from was… upsetting , to say the least. Luckily, with a bit of awkward explanation and some embarrassed murmurs, they’d sorted that mystery out over the course of one long, long summer’s night.

 

 That little memory just now got Tubbo thinking.

 

 About babies, to be specific.

 

 Where did babies come from? Well, that was pretty easy. When two mortals wanted to make a baby, they would enter a dalliance and combine two special cells together: a sperm and an egg. The sperm would meet the egg and fertilize it, at which point the egg would begin to develop into what would one day become a fully formed baby, which after around nine or so months would be born and take its first breath. 

 

 Simple. That’s how things were when it came to mortals and making more mortals.

 

 When things came to gods, however, the process of reproduction could be a bit more… complicated .

 

 There were many ways in which gods created more gods. One way was similar to the mortal way, that being the act of sexual intimatcy that resulted in one partner becoming pregnant and eventually giving birth. This was the most common method of divine reproduction and the one Uncle Schlatt had made sure to explain to him once he was old enough.

 

 Some other methods were a bit more unusual. The products of these were all the same(or at least similar enough), but the way in which the new child was formed was wildly different. Some of these methods of unorthodox divine birth were as follows:

 

 Being formed from sea foam created when a pair of freshly severed testicals were dropped into the ocean.

 

 Coming out of your father’s skull after he slammed his head down and cracked it on a table.

 

 Springing forth from the headless stump of a gorgon’s neck.

 

 Rising out of a pile of chewed up berries and godly saliva.

 

 Being born from a patch of piss-soaked mud. That one was really gross. Like…like really fucking gross.

 

 Being carved out from your father’s thigh, where you were hidden after being ripped out of your mother’s womb while still just a fetus.

 

 Being born from the womb of a mare that was actually a shape-shifted trickster god.

 

 Being born from the womb of that same shape-shifting trickster god, who was the parent of an eight-legged horse, a giant serpent, a wolf and the queen of the underworld.

 

 Being born from the queen of the gods, who in a fit of rage at her husband decided to conceive you all on her own out of pure spite.

 

 Tubbo’s own birth was nowhere near as extreme as any of those. It was strange, sure, but there were hardly any bodily fluids involved that weren’t part of a usual mortal birth, and there certainly wasn’t anywhere near the amount of grueling violence that plagued the spawning of some of his distant relatives.

 

 According to his uncle, Tubbo was born beneath the roots of a great oak tree. He was found in a pool of fresh blood, one that reeked of copper and freshly made birth, and one that leaked from the twisty roots as the tree grew tall and the leaves bowed low. He was the child of a satyr and a nameless forest nymph, the former of which had wandered far and wide before coming upon his would-be lover. Or perhaps victim would be a better term. 

 

 He never knew either of his parents. His mother died in birth and turned into the tree that his uncle found him under, the same tree that stood proudly over his home deep within the sacred woods in which the young lord dwelled. He talked to her sometimes. He left pots of honey by her roots in the spot where he’d be found. He curled up among the earth and moss, often tired from a long day and desperate for a mother’s warmth. She never answered him when he cried, but sometimes, deep in the darkness of the quiet woodland nights, he swore that for a moment the leaves would sing to him through the wind and the silvery starlight.

 

 He liked to think that that was her way of saying “I love you.” He said it back whenever he was able.

 

 He asked about his father once.

 

 His uncle said he was a useless cunt who never did an honest deed a day in his life.

 

 His uncle said that he and his sister were the only goods he gave to the world.

 

 That made Tubbo feel happy. In a sad, angry, quiet kind of way.

 

  I think Tommy and I would make good enough parents. Maybe not perfect, but good enough not to be terrible like his father or dead like my mother. Not her fault she’s dead, of course, but still makes it hard for her to be here. Not that I need her to be.

 

  He made a sad little sound that was lost to the breeze. The building in front of him appeared to be a blacksmith of sorts. It seemed to be much better built and infinitely more tidy than the sorry mess that Tommy’s father used for his trade, but he doubted that the boy would be very pleased to hear him praise the competition that this newcomer would no doubt bring to his drunken sperm donor’s business. 

 

 Tubbo watched the smoke rise from the chimney and carried on with his somber mulling.

 

 That was, at least, until he felt a tiny little something tug on the bottom of his pant leg.

 

 “Hm?” He blinked, eyes turning quickly downwards as he stood up and looked to see what it was. “What’s this?”

 

 A pair of childish eyes stared back up. They were big, round, bright and unbelievably blue . Not just blue like the sky or a polished sapphire gem, but blue like distant sea ice that glistened in the midday sun. They had a silvery tinge around the edges, one that gradually faded to a pure azure gleam as they neared the black center.

 

 The eyes looked at him as the god stared and raised a curious brow. “Hello? What are…”

 

 He trailed off when something glowed in the back of his mind.

 

 “Oh.” He breathed softly. “ Oh . Hello, little godling! What’re you doing all on your own?”

 

 The boy just stared at him and held his pant leg tight. Tubbo moved to kneel down to get a better look.

 

 This child was a young god. That was the first thing Tubbo realized the second he laid eyes on him. There was no other explanation for the way his thoughts lit up when he saw him, that golden glow inside his head a clear indication that the little boy before him was no mere mortal, but rather a child from the divines themselves.

 

 Now for the important question: which divines did he come from?

 

 Tubbo looked the child over a bit to try and figure it out. 

 

 The boy was very small for a child his age. By mortal standards he’d be around three or four years old, though considering he was god he was likely to be much older. He was an awfully cute little thing. Tubbo found the way the sun shone upon his rose-tinted skin and short pudgy frame to be nothing less than adorable. His curly head of strawberry blonde hair only made his cutsie appearance all the more apparent.

 

 His hair looked like rose petals.

 

 It even smelled like some.

 

 How sweet!

 

 His face was also very lovely. It was round at the cheeks and short near the chin, though his jaw was rather strong and had a vaguely brutish kind of quality. His nose was big, the tip of which was swollen up like a berry and red like a bright red fruit. It kind of reminded Tubbo of a little pig’s snout. The pinkish tint of his hair only furthered such a delightful comparison.

 

  Little piglet, his mind cooed fondly. Tubbo melted at the thought and smiled as he crouched down low and offered the boy a gentle hand.

 

 “Hello, little one. What’s your name?”

 

 The boy looked at his hand for several moments. He seemed very nervous for a while, but after a little bit of hesitating, he slowly lifted his own tiny hand and rested it against Tubbo’s open palm. The god’s fingers closed in slightly and held the boy close.

 

 “M…Michael…” The child answered in a voice so small and so sweet that the tree overhead sprouted fresh green leafs after centuries of silent death.

 

 Tubbo just about started to cry then and there. He felt his chest grow warm as he shuttered and smiled brightly, the mud around his feet birthing new life as he slumped his shoulders and lolled his head helplessly to the side.

 

 “Hello, Michael.” He breathed, all light and flowers and sun and love. He loved this boy. This boy was his. This was his boy. This was his baby. “It’s very nice to meet you.”

 

 Michael opened his mouth to speak again just as a shout rang out from a few feet away. 

 

 “Mike?!” A voice hollered after a loud crash sent the blacksmith’s door flying open, the sudden sound of which caused the boy to jolt and Tubbo to tense in a defensive manner. “Mike? Michael? Where’d you go, kiddo? Where’d you run off to this time?”

 

 Tubbo growled as he glared at the intruder. The man that came out of the stone building was tall. Very tall. Tall enough to be more than human and more than simply mortal. He had on a pair of tannish-brown slacks beneath a blacksmith’s apron, the front of which was utterly coated in a thick layer of dirt and grim. A similar mess could be seen on the leather gloves that reached up to his elbows.

 

 The man had green hair. Normally Tubbo would shrug that off as a sign of orcish descent, but as he watched the man reach up to remove the strange metal mask that covered his face, the light inside his head lit up again and told him otherwise.

 

 He called out again with a heavy huff. “Huh…Mike! Mikey! Mikey, bud, c’mon now. Y’know you’re not supposed to go out without tellin’ me first. Where’d you go, where are you hiding…?” There was a certain playfulness to the question that caused Tubbo’s previous aggression to falter just a bit. Not enough to let his guard down, sure, but enough for him to ease up and lower his shoulders.

 

 Green.

 

 The man’s eyes were green.

 

 Not just grass green or forest green, but green like a well shined emerald, or perhaps a piece of jade that had been coated in wax and left out in the sun. It was a rather lovely shade, one that was speckled with flecks of gold and thin veins that ran all around the middle. Each of his pupils held a point of white light that shone like a tiny star. These dots lit up when he looked around and spotted the pair beneath the old tree.

 

 “Ah! There you are, kid. And who is…” He stopped mid step when he met Tubbo’s eyes. His own went rather wide as he paused and dropped the dopey grin. “Oh. Uh…h-hey there, good sir! How’s uh…how’s the Lord of the Western Wood life treatin’ you this time of year?”

 

 That got Tubbo back on the defense. 

 

 “How do you know that?” He hissed while rising to his feet and squaring up his shoulders. Michael made a tiny sound as he did so, though Tubbo was too enraged to notice as the boy shrunk back and hid behind him. “How the fuck do you-”

 

 He caught himself before he could go further. Right. Can’t eat him. Can’t let anyone see me all big and shit. Can’t go off and make this green little bitch pay for pissing me off and bothering me and my baby. 

 

 “...how do you know who I am…?” Tubbo took a few solid breaths before he closed his eyes and asked again, this time taking care to word the question in a way that wouldn’t get him caught by any passerbys. Couldn’t have that. Could not have that…

 

 The man answered him with a friendly little grin. For a guy standing in the presence of a satyr lord, he sure seemed awful happy. Tubbo didn’t know if he was brave, foolish, suicidal or a combination of the three.

 

 “Kinda hard not to, sir. Can’t exactly ignore the whole ‘divine aura’ you got goin’ on. That and the fancy clothes, pointy ears, glowy eyes and stuff is all pretty standard godly fare. Especially with them shiny horns coming out of your head. Nice horns, by the way. Very nice, real fancy like. Look rather lordly on ya. You gotta pretty good disguise going, don’t get me wrong, but even a demigod like myself can still see through it pretty damn easily. Don’t worry, though! I’m no snitch. You won’t hear me tattlin’ to any mortal folks!”

 

 A jolly laugh from the green-hair fellow caused Tubbo’s anger to ebb once more. In its place came confusion, along with a bit of wonder and a faint bit of curiosity.

 

 “Demigod?” He said. “You’re a demigod?”

 

 The man nodded and answered affirmatively. “Yup! Sure am! Regular ol’ demi-guy over here. Name’s Sam!”

 

 Tubbo slowly blinked as his arms grew cold. “Sam…your name is Sam?”

 

 Sam nodded again and smiled brightly. “Yup! That’s what I usually go by. Sometimes I have to come up with a last name to blend in better. I like ‘Nook’, mostly. Has a nice sound to it, Nook. Sam Nook. Good name, nice sound, simple and fun and easy to remember.”

 

 “...Tubbo.”

 

 Sam stopped to look at him dumbly. “Pardon?”

 

 Tubbo repeated himself with a small huff. “Tubbo. My name is Tubbo. Tubbo, no real last name, but I used Underscore once, so I guess that’s good enough.” He shifted his weight a bit. Down by his feet, Michael was slowly but surely inching out of hiding. Tubbo smiled at him softly as Sam answered with a hearty nod.

 

 “Ah!” He said sharply. “I knew that! I know pretty much most names you satyr folks go by. Part of keeping up with godly affairs, y’know? But thanks for telling me, anyhow!”

 

 Tubbo just looked at him in quiet confusion. 

 

 This was…something. He knew very well that demigods were common in the material plane. Most were the children of minor deities, gods that could get away with a fling or two among mortalkind without much repercussion. Some were known throughout history as heroes. Some were seen as legends or mighty warriors. Many were renowned for their clever cunning and skill in battle, but most were just common folk who lived common lives that were just a bit longer than most and a bit more uneasy.

 

 Mortals loved the gods.

 

 But when it came to a half-blooded offspring of one, there was a coinflip of sorts to see how they would be treated.

 

 Best case scenario was that they’d be hailed as a god in their own right and treated with praise, worship, honor and grotesque dehumanization. Worst case was them being hunted down and culled like beasts. Both were equally horrid in their own distinctive ways.

 Uncle Schlatt had told him stories of both in vivid detail, the memories of which were too upsetting for him to bother with at the current time.

 

 So needless to say, the sight of a demigod so bright and cheerful out in the open of some random little village in the corner of the world was an odd one. Especially when the demigod in question was in the company of a godly child, a godly child who was pure-blooded divine down to the last rosy hair.

 

 Michael was a full god.

 

 Michael was golden light and shining grace all the way through. His veins were made of scarlet glass, his eyes made of polish azure and cerulean shine. In his veins flowed icor gold, the kind that was sought for its medicinal use and magical potency. The kind that would never, ever , ever run from his frail little form if Tubbo had anything to say about it.

 

  He is mine, his mind hissed as the horns atop his head peeked through his chestnut curls. He is my child. He is my baby. He is everything to me, everything , just as Tommy is my everything and is my most precious of treasure.

 

 You will not take him.

 

 You will not keep him from me.

 

 I am the lord and ruler of this land. This land is mine and this village is mine. This child is of pure-blooded descent, and there is no way in hell that I will entrust such a child to a half-blooded idiot with green eyes and a stupid fucking smile -

 

 Tubbo stopped himself.

 

  No…no, that’s not right. That’s not right and I know better than that. He sighed and shook his head down at the earth.

 

  A bed of baby’s breath had spread around his feet. The tiny white flowers swayed in the wind and bobbed from side to side. A few pink tulips had also grown throughout the course of this rather unusual conversation. Tubbo watched Michael reach down to pick one, smiled as the boy held it up and gave it a small sniff, and then looked back to Sam as the man pulled off his gloves and set them aside.

 

 “I’m gonna guess that you’re wondering about little Michael there, right?” Sam guessed while stepping down the stairs and coming over towards Tubbo. “He seems to like you. That’s nice. Lil’ fella is usually too shy to go out and meet new people.”

 

 “Papa.” Michael said while hugging his flower close.

 

 Sam stopped as Michael wrapped an arm around Tubbo’s leg and gave it a squeeze. Tubbo froze up as well and stared at the demigod, then down at the boy as Sam cocked his head to the side and put his hands against his hips.

 

 “Huh.” He said softly. “Papa, huh? You really like him that much, bud?”

 

 Michael nodded and hugged Tubbo tight. Sam looked up at the confused(and also mildly petrified because holy shit holy fuck holy hell, the baby called him Papa his baby called him Papa ) saytr and began to explain pleasantly.

 

 “Little Michael here is from way out to the North. I found him while I was up that way to do some trading. He was stuck in a tree stump over by a camp I was set up at, all wrapped up in some silk with nobody to claim him. He knew he was pure-blood the second I saw him, but I have no idea who his parents are or even what pantheon they might belong to. He was real tiny back then, but he’s doin’ real fine about now, huh bud?”

 

 Michael answered with a small snort. Tubbo noticed that he had two teeth on his bottom jaw that were bigger and sharper than the rest. Little tusks, like a baby boar.

 

 Sam chuckled and smiled at him fondly. “Yeah, he’s a very good kid. A bit of a troublemaker, but eh, all kids are. I’ve been lookin’ after him ever since I moved down here to get away from the war.”

 

 There was a bit of silence after that.

 

 Tubbo watched as a few small daisies sprung up from around his feet. Michael looked at the flowers. He watched them grow with silent wonder, his blue eyes wide and so painfully like Tommy’s that it hurt just to think about.

 

 He fought back the urge to cry and looked back towards Sam. “Can I take him?” Wait, hang on, I’m a fucking god, I don’t have to ask. “Better question: Will you try to steal him when I take him and bring him to my flower? Because if you do, I’ll either turn you into a bear or eat you alive. Whatever’s easier.”

 

 That got a snort out of Sam. The blacksmith tossed his head back and laughed quite a bit, the sound a loud rumble that made Michael jump with surprise. He settled down after a little while, at which point he sighed and rubbed a stray tear from his eye, which he flicked away while chuckling and shaking his head.

 

 “Ahahaha, nah, I won’t. You don’t need to worry.” He rolled his shoulders back and gave Michael a playful grin. “You wanna go with Tubbo here, right bud? Is that what you wanna do?”

 

 Michael quickly nodded his head in reply. Sam nodded back and understood completely. “Well alrighty then! If that’s what he wants, then I guess my days of playing AweSamDad are through. Gonna miss ya, lil’ guy, but I’m sure Tubbo will take very good care of you.”

 

  Well.

 

  That was…easy.

 

  …good! Good. It should be easy. I’m the greater god here, after all. If I want a child for me and my beloved, then I should be allowed to have one. Michael wants to come with me. So I suppose that’s what we’re gonna do!

 

 Tubbo was honestly quite thrilled that it went over that easily. He wasn’t going to force Michael to come with him. He’d never do such a thing to a young godling who couldn’t do anything to fight back, but the fact that the boy’s now former guardian was equally willing to listen to his words and allow him to make the choice was rather comforting.

 

 He supposed Sam wasn’t too bad, after all.

 

 That’s what he decided as he bent down and scooped Michael up. It was funny, really, just how easy the boy curled against his chest. Michael fit just right in Tubbo’s arms. Just like the precious baby he was.

 

 Tubbo placed a soft kiss upon his boy’s head and earned himself a tiny giggle.

 

 “I love you.” He cooed.

 

 “Love you too, Papa.” Michael answered while he hugged his flower tight.

 

 Sam made a tiny sniffle at the sight. Tubbo gave him a look that told him to take it somewhere else if he was going to cry. Sam nodded in understanding and turned to take his leave. 

 

 “See ya later, Tubbo sir.” He said with an over-the-shoulder wave. “I’m gonna go hang with a doctor cutie over by the market. See ya, Mikey!”

 

 And with that, the demigod blacksmith was gone down the cobbled road. Tubbo watched him go with a furrowed brow and a slight grin.

 

 “He’s a strange one.” He mumbled quietly. “Ah, well, no bother. Come on, Mike. Let’s go see what Mummy’s up to.”

 

 That got Michael to brighten up quite a bit. “Mummy?” He echoed, the word curious and unfamiliar on his little pink tongue. Tubbo nodded and answered happily.

 

 “Yes, love! You’ve got a lovely Mummy waiting for you. Oh, he’s gonna be so happy to meet you. I bet you’ll like him very much.”

 

 “I never had a Mummy before…” There was a wistful whisper to Michael’s words that caused the flowers by Tubbo’s feet to change from white baby’s breath to dark purple clovers. His heart ached a bit at how tragic those simple little words truly were to hear.

 

 “Well, now you do.” He assured the boy sweetly with a sense of pride and determination. He brushed a bit of hair away and met Michael’s blue eyes with his own azure stare. “Let’s go see him, shall we?”

 

 Michael eagerly agreed with a few small nods.

 

 Tubbo chuckled and quickly picked up the pace as he made to trot down the backstreets and back to his beloved. Surely Tommy would still be there with Ranboo. If not, then he’d find him sooner or later, and when he did, they’d hold their newfound little one together and be a perfect little family. Tommy was going to be so happy! Oh, what a lovely time that was going to be.

 

 So lovely.

 

 So lovely…

 

 We’re going to be a family, aren’t we, my love? I don’t know if this is how you wanted to have a child. I don’t even know if you still do. I doubt you’ve changed your mind, but even if you have, I know that you’ll still love Michael, because that’s who you are and that’s why I love you so.

 

 I love you.

 

 I love you both very much.

 

 I can’t wait to see you again.

 

 Can’t wait…can’t wait…

 

 What could possibly go wrong?

Notes:

DA BABY IT IS HE BABY BOY LITTLE GUY LITTLE BABY CHILD HIM HE LOOKIT LOOKIT LOOK AT HE OR I WILL BLOW THIS WHOLE FIC UP AND JFIJSFBDSUHFSDISDIJHSIF

ahem. sorry that happens when I think about Michael. It is,,,,,,an issue. Also please don't ask me why ADS!Sam is so Southern. I do not know. I was going for a gruff uncle vibe, but then the spirit of yeehaw possessed me, and now he is a cowboy. I blame Fjord from Critical Role. /hj

TW FOR MENTIONS OF NON-CON DISCUSSION PAST THIS POINT PLEASE DON'T READ IF YOU'LL BE UPSET BY IT ITS NOTHING IMPORTANT JUST LORE AND WORLDBUILDING AND GREEK MYTHS BEING FUCKED UP

ANyway! to explain some of the worldbuilding here a lil bit, allow me to flex upon u fine folks my layman's knowledge of mythology, specifically Greek mythology, and specifically satyrs and how they are horny motherfuckers who like many gods don't know the first thing about consent. If you know anything about Greek myths, you know that 99% of the time if 2 characters have a kid, chances are the person that popped out the kid did not fully consent to the whole "doing the sex" thing that most people do when they want to have a kid. It's gross, it's fucked up, it's an obvious sign that many of these myths were written by disgusting older men who thought people with wombs were baby making machines who deserved to have that kind of thing forced upon them, and it's something that's very apparent in the myths surrounding various satyrs, most notable of which would be Pan, Mr. Drunk and Sex and also Trees he self

Satyrs in greek myth are nasty. They are mostly always men(which isn't actually gross, transman here, but it is notable with how they behave and are characterized in the stories and how those stories reflect the culture they came from)and they mostly spend their time chasing poor female nymphs around so they can force them into the sex thing and the leave once they're done. These nymphs usually die in these forced unions. If not, then they die in childbirth and turn into things like trees or other plants. It's a very awful part of Greek myth and yet another example of just how evil the men that wrote these stories were.

ADS!Tubbo and likely ADS!Lani are both the results of one of these forced unions. Their bio father is a nameless OC who will never show up. He is either dead or drunk in a mud hole somewhere. Both of their mothers passed away in birth, and both of them were raised by ADS!Schlatt, who is nothing like the satyrs of Greek myth and is, in fact, a lovely goat man who would throw hands if anyone ever tried shit with his kids.

It's fucked up. It is quite sad. It's a bit of lore for this AU that I almost considered scraping, but decided to keep in since it's a part of Greek Myth that I've rarely seen in books inspired by it and wanted to sprinkle in to show that in this story's setting, both gods and mortals can be equally evil and equally horrible, but most of the main characters this story are perfectly fine people just trying to live their lives and be happy. Greek myth be fucked! For real!

OKAY THE FUCKED SHIT IS OVER NOW U GOOD IT SAFE HI

anyway sorry for that. i am just a nerd for mythology and the fucked up shit that is in there. i like to steal and put it in my stories in ways that show it's fucked, because that's funny and funky and fresh to me. I hope u guys enjoyed this chapter! I hope the world building was fun, and I hope the bit of lore wasn't too awful to ruin the otherwise good vibes. I promise it won't be brought up again except for in brief little references /gen

Comments are appreciated! Have a good day!

Chapter 13: The Humid Air and the Smell of Peach Musk

Summary:

"Could put a lot of alliums in a pot that big."

 "True."

 "Like seven."

 "Mhm! Probably."

 "Maybe even eight. Or nine."

 "That'd be a whole lot of alliums." Ranboo sounded genuinely in awe of the thought. "Your room would smell like onions for the rest of the summer, probably."

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWS:
Abusive behavior/controlling behavior
Yelling/screaming
Physical restraint.
Consumption of alcohol/alcoholism
Body issues/descriptions of malnutrition/general issues with food
Mentions/referrences to fanasty-typical violence.

Please let me know if I missed any! So sorry this took so long! Life happened. Writer's block happened. I graduated highschool. I have to get a job. Shit happened and this chapter suffered for it. It is far from my best, but I hope you enjoy it, regardless.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♢~Tommy~♢

 

 It was late by the time Tommy began to follow Ranboo home. They tried to wait for Tubbo as long as they could, but it was almost lunch, and with Wilbur already pissed the hell off, they knew it'd be a downright stupid idea to stay out too long. 

 

 Tubbo would have to find his way back to the house on his own. Tommy wasn't too worried about it.

 

  He'll be fine.

 

 He always is!

 

  That thought brought him a great deal of comfort as the two walked side-by-side along the dirt street.

 

 "Do you think I could get Tubbo to find a vase big enough for this?" Tommy looked down at the allium Ranboo had gifted him and twirled it between his fingers. The stem was very fat. Very fat, very thick, and actually pretty hard to bend even when he pressed it all the way in. Ranboo sure was strong to have picked it for him so easily. Almost as strong as Tubbo!

 

 Ranboo shrugged and tilted his head a little. "Dunno! Maybe. You'd need a really tall one. 'Cause of the stem, y’know?"

 

 "Yeah." Tommy agreed. The stem was very long. Almost as long as his whole lower arm if he had to guess. "I'd need to get a full-on urn or something. Or maybe a big ol' pot full of plenty of water."

 

 Ranboo hummed and nodded in agreement. "Mhm. Yup. Big pot, lotta water. Definitely gonna need that."

 

 "Could put a lot of alliums in a pot that big."

 

 "True."

 

 "Like seven."

 

 "Mhm! Probably."

 

 "Maybe even eight. Or nine ."

 

 "That'd be a whole lot of alliums." Ranboo sounded genuinely in awe of the thought. "Your room would smell like onions for the rest of the summer, probably."

 

 Tommy contemplated the concept of such a thing. On one hand, onions made his eyes water just like everyone else’s. But on the other hand, Tubbo would probably like both the big purple flowers and the thick savory smell that they let off. He'd be clearly angry about the allium at first. Mostly because Ranboo had been the one to give it to him, and since Tubbo didn't like Ranboo very much for reasons that still remained a mystery to Tommy, that meant his view of the flower had likely been sullied deeply.

 

 But maybe that could change!

 

 Maybe some more alliums would make things better!

 

 Maybe if Tommy got more alliums, then perhaps Tubbo would see their puff-ball beauty for himself and grow to appreciate it! And maybe along with learning to love the alliums, then maybe there was a small chance that he'd grow softer towards Ranboo as well, which would mean that both of Tommy’s closest(and also only) friends in the whole wide world would get along and be friends to each other!

 

 That sure sounded nice. Very nice. Very nice and quite sweet. Tommy knew that Tubbo was still new to meeting other mortals. Perhaps he just needed to spend some more time with them in order to appreciate them a bit more!

 

 …or to at least stop looking so damn mad whenever Ranboo was near. That wasn't very fun to see.

 

 "I think I'd be okay with that." Tommy smiled as he looked up at Ranboo, who looked back at him and stared with those greenish blue eyes. "Onions smell pretty good once you get used to cryin' over them. Reckon I'd be able to talk Wil into letting me keep a few dozen in my room for the season?"

 

 Ranboo could only hum and shrug his broad shoulders.

 

 "Hmm…dunno!"

 

 Tommy made a similar sound. "Hm. Yeah. Probably not."

 

 They walked in relative silence past a few small shops. The house was just a little ways up ahead, near a bend in the road and up a small hill. Father said he'd chosen to build their home up there so anyone new to town would know where the best blacksmith lived as soon as they arrived. Father also said that he'd run all the competition out of town with a loaded crossbow if he had too, as well as a few dozen curses that Wilbur covered Tommy's ears to keep him from hearing with very little success. 

 

 That happened when he was around ten, if memory served.

 

 "Are you and Technoblade gonna spar sometime soon?" Tommy changed the subject and looked to Ranboo curiously.

 

 "Yeah!" Ranboo said with a polite nod. "H-he says that we'll start sometime in the next few days. Right now he just wants to rest and recuperate after our trip. He's…uh…"

 

 Tommy finished when Ranboo swallowed the lump of his adam’s apple.

 

 "Tired?" 

 

 Again Ranboo nodded and kept his tone light. "Yup. Tired. Worn out. Angry about stuff. Dunno about what. He was real grumpy the whole trip over. I think he got bugged by all the ghouls and ravagers that kept sneakin’ up on us when we tried to set up camp.”

 

 Curiosity gleamed in Tommy’s cerulean eyes.

 

 “Ghouls?” He echoed. “Ravagers?”

 

 Ranboo nodded and explained pleasantly with much clarity. “Yeah! Those are some of the monsters that he’s taught me about since I became his apprentice. They aren’t common around these parts. They mostly follow war bands and armies so they can eat all the dead bodies they leave behind. They’re like vultures, sort of. They eat dead things and scavenge the remains. They’re really freaky looking. They’re like tiny screwed up people. Like walking corpses. Ghouls are pale with big black eyes made of oil. Ravagers are bigger with more muscle and dark green skin. I killed one, once.”

 

 The house appeared over a final wooden roof. It stood gray and small against the vast sky, its windows opened to the summer swell and its brick chimney billowing with dark black smog. Father was working the forge for the day. It was the first time Tommy had seen him do so since he met Tubbo those two months back.

 

  Maybe we’ll be able to buy some new blankets! Tommy hoped, before soon remembering that Tubbo could just summon some into existence with a single thought. Oh…wait. Do we even need money for blankets anymore? For anything?

 

 His wonder shifted back to Ranboo’s tale as they approached the hill’s base and began the semi-steep climb up. Tommy looked at the taller with a childish need to hear the story in full.

 

 “How?” He asked.

 

 “Hm?” Ranboo looked at him and seemed genuinely confused. “How what?”

 

 “How did you kill it? The ravager!” Tommy was entranced. Tales of valor were some of his favorites, second only to tales of family and safe happily ever afters. Luckily for him most stories he read tended to be both. First the valor, the terror, the knight and the dreadful beast to be slain. Then the peace, the triumph, the comfort and the wedding that’d lead to a precious little baby being born into a world that was safe and bright and just for them. 

 

That was always his favorite part of those sorts of stories. He loved seeing babies happy. And safe. Always safe…

 

 Ranboo grew stiff all of a sudden. His voice was muffled by a small cough that he made into a closed fist, which lingered partway open near his now awkwardly fitted and partially opened lips.

 

 “A-ah.” He said in a shaky voice. “I uh…well, I don’t remember exactly how I did it. It snuck up on us, see. Came out of the forest at night while I was busy working the fire. Mister Technoblade said it must’ve spotted the flames from out in the trees and run to get something to eat, which in this case, was almost gonna be me. It uh…it…it picked me up and tried to put me in its mouth… yeah …”

 

 Tommy gasped. “ Really ?”

 

 Ranboo nodded.

 

 “How’d you kill it, then?” 

 

 Ranboo’s brow furrowed as he visibly struggled to recall. “I-I think I might’ve stabbed it? Its neck, maybe? Or its eye or nose? I don’t quite remember. I was really freaked out. Couldn’t see straight. Couldn’t think straight. Couldn’t do anything when it came out and roared like it did. It was so loud. Shook the trees until the birds flew into the sky to get away.”

 

 “Did you decapitate it?” Tommy was fully invested by the time they reached the front door. It was a few paces ahead and caught in the golden sun. Nothing could be heard directly behind it, but from the backside of the humble homestead was the immediately recognizable sound of Wilbur yelling his throat hoarse over the noise caused by Father’s forge.

 

 It was very difficult to make out exactly what was being said. From this far off Tommy could make out the occasional shrieked “bastard” along with the everpresent “temptor”, a word that was often preceded by a nastily spat “filthy”, “wretched”, “fiendish” or even straight-up “demonic”.

 Wilbur sounded about a second or two away from growing faint and face-planting into the forge’s heated pit. Father’s voice was much quieter and thus was ever harder to hear. He sounded bored, tired, uninterested and apathetic to his eldest’s son’s plight.

 

 “N-n- noooooooo .” 

 

 Ranboo’s hand fell to his side as they reached the wooden door. Tommy stopped to look at him and curiously tilted his head.

 

 “Then how’d you kill it?”

 

 There was a small pause before Ranboo replied. During it, out back, over the sounds of the raging forge’s heavy metal clanks and harsh sizzling flames and even over Wilbur’s hysterical screeches, the sounds of metal blades being struck against hardened wood rang out clear as dawn’s glory. Technoblade was training with a dummy it seemed. Tommy couldn’t wait to sneak a peak to watch him and Ranboo spar. Wilbur normally didn’t let him and forced him to stay in so he could focus on his studies, most of which were based around reading bits of history in the few books they had around the house and copying important dates onto a fresh bit of parchment.

 

 Wilbur said the battlefield was no place for Tommy Soot Minecraft. Wilbur said that Tommy was meant to be a scholar or a tradesman, someone who worked with pens and bench tools, not blades that could slash, crash, bruise and “kill you off and leave you bloodied for the crows to eat up come next light of morn.”

 

 Tommy wasn’t too bothered by all of that. Truth be told, he didn’t watch Ranboo and Technoblade spar because he himself wanted to fight. He was too scared of the swords to ever do something like that. He just liked to cheer Ranboo on and offer support from the sidelines.

 

 A sudden joy came to him when he realized Tubbo could join in on spectating the next time a session occurred.

 

 An equal ounce of curiosity joined in when he realized he’d never seen the god in combat. Would Tubbo even want to join a sparring season? He’d probably look rather handsome in a suit of iron chain. And with a whole set of steel gauntlets and plated greeves to match…

 

 Ranboo’s voice broke him out from the spell he’d been under. He spoke very softly and seemed desperate to remain quiet.

 

 “I…I don’t remember.”

 

 His face turned to a stressed frown that Tommy worried over. “Oh. That’s alright.”

 

 Something akin to surprise flashed upon the taller boy’s face.

 

 “It…it is…?”

 

 The question hung and was caught with a small nod.

 

 “Yeah.” Tommy said while he reached to grab the door handle. “It’s alright. You don’t have to force yourself to if you can’t.” He tightened his grip on the metal bar and moved to pull it open, pausing only to offer Ranboo a glance and a gentle smile. “Sorry for pushing you so much to tell me. I was just really into the story and got all hyped up. My bad.”

 

 The door swung open as Ranboo nodded mutely. The sounds of screams and clanks rushed to meet them along with a wave of thick humid heat. 

 

 Tommy leaned away as a mix of sweat, coal, burnt metal and damp wooden decay rushed to assail his nostrils. His face curled as he was so rudely reminded just how bad the house smelled when the forge was at full heat, as well as how hot it was and how hard it could be to escape the heat if Wilbur decided he’d get too distracted by the world outside and shut his bedroom’s window and locked its thick wooden shutters. He had to go outside to do that thanks to the bars. Tommy sort of hated those things after what happened the night before the last.

 

 He shivered at the memory of wood against bloody fingers and took the first step inside with Ranboo following shortly after.

 

♡~Tubbo~♡

 

 Cobbled stones flowed under Tubbo’s feet like water in a woodland stream. The wind seemed to carry him forth, urging him onward with a gust that smelled of burning wood and freshly roasted meat. The bundle of rose pink in his arms looked up at him with blue-eyed curiosity.

 

 “Papa?” Michael asked in that sweet little voice of his.

 

 “Yes, sweetheart?” Tubbo smiled down at the little godling and crooned more than he spoke. His heart thundered against his ribs and beat like a warlord’s loudest leather drum.

 

 “What’s Mummy like?”

 

 The question made something wonderful spark within the young satyr lord. Oh, of course . Of course Michael was curious! Why wouldn’t he be? He’d only just gotten himself a proper Papa to call his own. He’d never had a parent that wasn’t a strange yet jolly demigod blacksmith. It was honestly hard to figure out if Sam counted as a parent in the first place. He was more of a caretaker. More of a temporary watcher and minder until someone more qualified could come along and pick up the slack.

 

 Michael had never had a mother before. Technically speaking he still didn’t. Mother was the mortal term most commonly used for female caretakers, or at least parental figures that were feminine in some manner. Tommy was a boy. A “Big Man”, as he so often put it. Most certainly not a woman. 

 

 But something about him being Michael’s mummy just fit . Tubbo couldn’t explain why exactly. It just felt right that he was Michael’s father, that Tommy was his maternal second father, and that Michael call Tommy “Mummy” in that darling little tone in which he spoke so happily. He’d be fine if Tommy disagreed and asked Michael not to do so. It’d probably take a bit of light correction for Michael to come up with a new title to refer to him as. Something like “Daddy” or “Dada” perhaps. But they’d cross that bridge when they got to it, just as they’d crossed that small bridge that went over the village’s central trench when they made a quick detour to look at some flowers on sale in the market.

 

 But for now, it seemed, Tommy would be Mummy. And right now, it seemed to be that Michael here was very curious to learn about him!

 

 And Tubbo was happy to oblige.

 

 “Oh, dear. He’s wonderful .” His boots clicked on the stones as a skip came into his stride. “He’s the most wonderful and amazing mortal to ever live. He’s perfect. He is perfect in every way, and I’m certain you’ll agree as soon as you meet him.”

 

 Michael’s eyes lit up and grew slightly wider. “Really? What he look like?”

 

 Tubbo suppressed the urge to giddy. Giddying wasn’t a very lordly thing to do. Not when he was out and about with a child in his arms. But oh, was the urge there .

 

 A breathless sigh fell from his lips as he smiled to the sky overhead. “Ah, he’s beautiful, sweetheart. Beauty incarnate. His hair is made of finely spun gold. His skin is like porcelain and smooth to the touch. His feet are pink from all the time he spends barefoot out in the garden. He and I spend most of our time together there. He likes to work with his hands and tend to the flowers. That’s why his fingers are so thin and delicate! They’re made to be gentle, just like the rest of him.”

 

 Michael shifted anxiously in Tubbo’s arms. He looked so damn small. Barely even three feet in height, hardly even a whole mini watermelon over thirty or so pounds in terms of weight. He was so light . Light and bright and made of pink clouds that’d been rolled up into a ball and cast down upon the world. Tubbo hadn’t the faintest clue who his birth parent was. He didn’t even know which pantheon he belonged to. Certainly not the same one as his own grandfather, old Pan, Lord of the Wild and Companion of the Nymphs. Michael’s aura did not match that of Tubbo’s or the rest of his family. He’d have to dabble in some specific magics that Uncle Schlatt taught him that one time if he ever wanted to be certain.

 

  Not that it matters. Whoever birthed him clearly didn’t deserve him. He’s my son now. He’s mine and I love him and will protect him with my life .

 

 The boy’s tiny hands gripped the silk of Tubbo’s cloak tightly as he wiggled from side to side.

 

 “Are his eyes made of gold?”

 

 Tubbo had to adjust the way his arms wrapped around Michael as the boy swayed in his grasp. A low chuckle rumbled in his throat when he leaned down to kiss his head. The faintest scent of fresh cut roses lingered when he pulled away and smiled from ear to ear.

 

 “ Nooooo .” He teased. “Not gooooooold . Gold would suit Mummy’s eyes as well as his hair if he had it. But that’s not what they’re made of. Mummy’s eyes are a different color.”

 

 A small yet firm furrow formed upon Michael’s brow. His eyes narrowed down a little as he squinted with great scrutiny at Tubbo, who watched with great amusement how he leaned his head forward to stare and got up in his face. He didn’t even blink when Michael’s nose pressed firmly against his own.

 

 “...green?” Michael tried quietly in a hushed, secretive whisper.

 

 “Noooo.” Tubbo shook his head.

 

 “...black?”

 

 “Nope.”

 

 “White?”

 

 “No again.”

 

 “...purple…?”

 

 Tubbo snickered when Michael’s nose pressed even harder. He was a very touchy-touchy type of boy. Tubbo would have to teach him the importance of personal space once he had the time.

 

 "What color is the sky, Michael dear?"

 

 Michael’s eyes blinked as he pulled back to think about the question. He tilted his head up to look at the sky, at the fluffy white clouds and how they drifted lazily above the world underneath. His own eyes shone like crystal jewels. Precious and silver-tinged, godly in their humble radiance, yet still fresh with youth's childish, curious glimmer.

 

 "Uhhhh… blue …?" Michael looked back at Tubbo in search of affirmation.

 

 Tubbo gave it to him in the form of a wide grin and a quick, eager nod. "Yes, sweetheart! Mummy’s eyes are blue! A very lovely shade of it, like the sky on a clear summer afternoon."

 

 Michael gasped at the news.

 

 "Oooooh! My eyes are blue!"

 

 He sounded overjoyed. Tubbo may as well have started to weep. Oh, his precious little boy.

 

 "Yes, darling." He said while he placed a kiss upon the young god’s head. "They are. You both match. We all match."

 

 His eyes briefly glowed with a luminous, otherworldly blue aura. It was brief enough not to be noticed by any nearby mortals. Anyone passing by would just assume Michael had gotten excited over something silly, as young children were ought to do.

 

 The sound of the boy's hands clapping loudly together did draw a couple of heads.

 

 Tubbo ignored them in favor of nuzzling his son's head before picking up the pace. He couldn’t leave Tommy waiting for much longer! He could hardly stand the thought of it.

 

  We're a family now. Me, Tommy and little Michael. We all have eyes that match one another! That's a very family thing to have, isn't it?

 

  His feet carried him swiftly down the path as he reached the base of the hill.

 

 The house wasn't much. Just a mass of wood that grew from a lowly foothill. It was gray and brown and overall quite unassuming. Tubbo would perhaps even go so far as to describe it as unsightly, were it not for the fact that Tommy loved it so and had left upon it his own special, tender mark.

 

 Tommy was the one who made the herb garden in the back.

 

 Tommy was the one that cleaned the dishes after all the meals.

 

 Tommy was the one tasked with tidying things up whenever Wilbur or his father were too lazy to do it themselves.

 

 Tommy did everything for his family. Yet his family forsook him and took him for granted. Wilbur at least crushed him with a twisted form of love, but his father was a worthless lout, and this Technoblade just as much.

 

 Ranboo was fine .

 

 Tubbo guessed .

 

 But he still wasn't good enough for Tommy. No one was good enough for Tommy. Not even Tubbo was good enough for Tommy. 

 

 Well.

 

 Okay.

 

 Maybe people were good enough for Tommy. And maybe Tubbo was being a bit dramatic. And needy. And greedy. And pushy and just a bit overbearing. At least he had some self-awareness about the fact. Unlike Wilbur, who was bound to throw a whole tizzy and a half once he saw his innocent little brother with a whole entire baby cradled tenderly in his arms.

 

  This is going to be so fun.

 

 I'm so glad we came here.

 

 If we hadn't, we might not have ever found Michael. Well, I wouldn't have found Michael. Tommy doesn't know about Michael yet. Tommy is probably up there getting chastised by that sleazy little whore for one reason or another.

 

 Ah, Tommy.

 

 What do you see in this place? This house? This shack on a hill that's never been a home more than a prison filled with pain? It hurts you to be here. I know that it does. I see it every time you hear your father speak. I feel it wherever Wilbur gets upset. It's all too much. Too loud. You hate the loudness of this little hamlet. And the smell, if how your face gets all wrinkled when we're here is anything to go by.

 

 Do you want to leave?

 

 We can, if that is what you wish.

 

 I'd love to whisk you away back into my sacred grove. To the forest, to home. Our home. Where nothing ever hurts and everything is just fine. Do you want that? Would you tell me if you did?

 

 The door was just a few steps away. Tubbo could smell Wilbur before he heard him. Mortals all had a rather distinct scent. Tommy's was of sunshine and fresh strawberries mixed with peach jelly.

 

 Wilbur’s, however…

 

 "Why it smell yucky here?" Michael’s whole face crunched on on itself after he took a few small sniffs. He brought his hands to his nose and covered it quickly.

 

 "Oh, that's just Mummy's big brother." Tubbo kept as calm and even a tone as he was able. It wasn't easy, he’d give it that. "His name's Wilbur. He is your uncle. You do not have to like him if you do not wish to. He, like other mortal people, has a scent that only we gods can detect. His is very nasty. Mortals with nasty smells are usually not very nice."

 

 Tubbo reached for the door just as he heard the man in question shrill from the other side. It was impossible to make out what he said. It was just a shriek, just noise, plain and simple and plain old ugly .

 

 "Just let Papa take care of it, okay darling?"

 

 Michael nodded obediently before settling back into Tubbo’s arms. He kept one hand over his nose and looked eagerly towards the door.

 

 Tubbo chuckled at how he bounced against his chest.

 

  Let's get this over with, shall we? Can't leave Mummy waiting!

 

 The door came open and swung inwards with a tiny click followed by a quiet creeeeak .

 

 Then the screaming was properly heard 

 

◇~Tommy~◇

 

 Wilbur wasn't very happy to see Tommy. Well, not quite. He wasn't very happy to see Tommy with Ranboo . At least that's what it sure seemed like as soon as the pair stepped into the living room and got themselves comfortable on a couch that wasn't completely covered in half-formed metal pieces.

 

 "And just what in the high divines do you think you're doing?" Wilbur’s voice was shrill when he barged in and jabbed an accusatory finger at Ranboo.

 

 The boy blinked and stared with confusion from where he sat next to Tommy, his knees pressed together and hands placed gently atop them while his back remained straight and his shoulders squared. He remained Tommy of a tree. A very stressed, very startled, very anxious tree. 

 

 "U-uh! S-s- sitting , sir?" He answered nervously while he shifted beneath Wilbur’s scornful glare.

 

 "With Tommy ?" Wilbur spat. "You're sitting with Tommy ? Alone ? On the couch without proper supervision from a trustworthy adult?!"

 

 Ranboo froze up before swallowing thickly. "Uh….y…ye eeeeees ?"

 

 Tommy watched his face pale as sweat pricked upon his raised brow. He felt quite out of place sitting here next to him, slumped in his seat with his neck bowed and his hands on his belly. His big, round, swollen, frankly quite unsightly belly…

 

 He never noticed how gaunt Ranboo’s cheeks were before. Or Wilbur’s, for that matter.

 

 Was Wilbur's chest always so boney? Tommy swore that Ranboo at least had something of a gut, at one point or another. Or was he just imagining it?

 

  Tubbo says it's good that I've eaten more since I moved in with him. He says it's healthier and that I shouldn't feel bad about it.

 

 I do feel bad. I feel greedy. I feel gross. I feel like some kind of nasty piglet. That's bad. That's a bad way to feel. Tubbo wouldn’t want me to feel that way…

 

  He noticed the way his brother's ribs could be seen through the fabric of his baggy sweater. The sight made something in his chest sting.

 

 Wilbur was more of a frazzled twig. All trembling limbs and frazzled curls. His eyes were bloodshot as though he'd been crying, and judging by the dark blotches beneath either of them, Tommy could guess that he hadn't slept very well.

 

 Poor Wilbur. Maybe Tubbo could make some tea for him! That'd help, wouldn't it?

 

 " Temptor ." Wilbur hissed the word as though hurling out a dreadful curse. "You and that noble brat both. You think you're clever? You think you're fooling me?"

 

 Ranboo just stared. "...uuuuuuh-"

 

 "You're not!" Wilbur became physically enraged and threw his hands up into the air. His voice cracked all over with each dramatic flare of his calloused, jointed, almost claw-like fingers. "You're not fooling me, either of you! I know what you're both up to. I know what you're trying to pull. And believe me, once I get through to Father, I will see to it that you're both banished from this household. Or Tommy's room, at the very least…"

 

 He huffed and gave his coat a firm, sharp adjustment. It was dark brown and covered in colorful patches, all of which Tommy had sewn in himself once upon a long gone summer's evening.

 

 "Go to your room, Tommy."

 

 It was here that Tommy finally realized that he was allowed to contribute to the scene he was a part of. Scene? Was that the word for this sort of thing?

 

 "Why?" He asked, stupid as ever to not comply right away. He just wanted an answer. An explanation, at the very least.

 

 "Because." Wilbur chided.

 

 "Because what?" Tommy sat up but didn't get off the couch.

 

 " Because ." Wilbur moved his weight from one foot to the other and only crossed his arms, his scowl finishing what was left unspoken.

 

 "Because I said so."

 

  Tubbo never does this. He always answers my questions.

 

 Tommy grew irritated. He didn't want to go to his room. He wanted to hang out on the couch with his buddy Ranboo while they waited for Tubbo to get home. Wilbur couldn't make him leave his friends. Wilbur wasn't the boss.

 

 Just before Tommy gathered his strength to(uselessly) call for his father, there was a crash from the workshop followed by a muffled groan.

 

 Wilbur turned just in time for Father to shambles out from behind on his way to the kitchen. The younger man's eyes lit up like twin black coals.

 

 "Father!" Wilbur gasped with near childish joy. "Father, please, help me tell Tommy to-"

 

 Father's hand came up and forced Wilbur into silence. The younger man's mouth came shut with a click of his frowning jaw, the sight of which made the wrinkles around his now saddened eyes all the more apparent. Wilbur had so many wrinkles. So many worry lines…

 

  I'm worried about you, Wil.

 

 That's what Tommy thought when he watched their father slink into the kitchen doorway. His next thought wasn't anywhere near as compassionate.

 

  But please. Stop being a dickhead.

 

 He rolled his shoulders back and looked at Wilbur expectantly.

 

 "Gh…go to your room !" Wilbur's voice was much less confident than it'd been before Father came by. Tommy saw the way his hand trembled as he raised it to point at the bedroom hallway behind him. 

 

 Tommy spoke slowly with as much strength as he could possibly muster. "I want to spend time with my friends, Wilbur."

 

 Wilbur's face flashed with rage that turned quickly into frustration.

 

 "Go. To. Your. Room ." He demanded in short, biting pieces. "Go to your room and stay there until lunch is ready. I'm sorry I have to be like this Tommy, but you're clearly not thinking straight and need time away from such…" 

 

 His eyes glanced at Ranboo for but a brief moment.

 

 "... corrupting influences. You can hang out with them later. Or never. Or however long it takes me to get you new friends that aren't scheming little demons hellbent on stealing your soul once they've tainted your flesh."

 

 This time when Wilbur crossed his arms, it was with a short "hmfh!" and a firm nod.

 

 Tommy saw both and had his mouth fall agape. "...what does any of that even mean ?"

 

 Wilbur tsked and just wrinkled his pointy nose. "You'll understand once you're older ."

 

 This was how it always started. Tommy hated to argue with Wilbur. But he was just so difficult , so bossy , so jerkish and just a straight up asshole at times.

 

 Tommy knew he didn't mean it.

 

 But knowing that didn't help when he just wanted to have fun when Wilbur was being such an insufferable prick . Especially when he was still frazzled from the past few days. Especially when he still had a few splinters in his fingers where he'd clawed at his room's wooden bars.

 

 Tubbo would pick those out for him later.

 

 If Wilbur didn't try and chase him away, that is…

 

 Both of their voices grew in volume as their argument progressed. Tommy didn't even know what he said through most of it. He was too angry to care, and Wilbur was louder, shriller, more shrieky with his venomous jabs and downright hateful accusations. It made it difficult to keep track of what either of them were shouting at each other about.

 

 At some point Tommy jumped to his feet and pointed at Wilbur harshly.

 

 "You're being ridiculous right now, Wil!" He said while he pointed at the man before him. "You're being actually fucking ridiculous! You can't just tell me who I can or can't hang out with. That's not right!"

 

 Wilbur sighed as though this were the most exhausting thing he'd ever done. His hand came up to pinch the bridge of his nose while his head shook tiredly towards the floor.

 

 "Tommy, come on now. Do you really think I want to be the bad guy here? I'm only trying to protect you. That's literally all I've ever tried to do."

 

 "Really?" Tommy cocked his head to the side and gave a wild-eyed, falsely wondering stare. "Really? 'Cause it sure as he doesn't feel like it. Feels more like you're trying to control literally every single thing that I do like some sorta evil witch person !"

 

 He knew that stung.

 

 He also knew he fucked up the moment those words left his lips. On instinct alone he shrunk back into himself, leaning away just as Wilbur gave a horrified gasp.

 

 " Tommy ." The man bellowed as soon as he collected himself. "You do not say that sort of thing to me. Do you know the kind of shit people get into over being accused of that sort of thing? Do I need to remind you about the punishment for such blasphemy ?"

 

 Wilbur moved on him with the deft swiftness of a wolf stalking its prey. Tommy curled away further to escape, but was grabbed by the arm before he could turn to run.

 

  His hands are always so cold, he thought through the fear that raged inside his skull.

 

 "I'm trying to do what's best for you, Tommy." Wilbur's other hand came up to grab him by the chin. He turned the boy's head to look at him forcefully, dark malice and sky blue terror meeting in an unwanted staring contest.

 

 The hand moved away as soon as Wilbur was certain he wouldn't turn against him. Not now. Not again.

 

 "I've done so much for you. For both of us." 

 

 Wilbur’s voice was soft and oddly secretive. Funny, when you considered that Ranboo was sitting right next to them, too stunned to speak and eyes perfectly wide enough to witness the spectacle unfold before him.

 

 Not so funny when you were caught in your older brother's claws with no hope to break free.

 

 "Do you know that I love you?" Wilbur asked in that same soft, quiet, yet gradually growing whisper. "Do you know that I just want to protect you? Do you know what I'd do to make sure you're okay? That you're safe? I'd do so much. So. Fucking. Much . I'd fight a hundred trolls, a thousand orcs, a straight up imperial legion , just to make sure that you were okay. That's all I want, Tommy. That's all I've ever wanted. All I want is to keep you safe from this world and all the wickness it contains. The monsters, the mongrels, the lurches, the wolves. Specters in the dark. Demons in the woods. There are demons in this world, Tommy! Demons! The kind that'll eat your soul, rip off your skin, flay you alive and kill you and take you away from me, juST LIKE WHAT HAPPENED TO MOTHER WHEN SHE-"

 

 The sudden rush of wind that blew in through the room when the door came swinging open made Tommy’s eyes blow wide with hope. He looked at the ajar doorway, desperate and needing someone to step through inside and make Wilbur go away for a second so he could finally be allowed to breathe.

 

 What met him was a pair of bright blue eyes that shone with midday's azure promise.

 

 Wait. No. Not just a pair..

 

 Two.

 

  Two pairs of eyes.

 

 “T-Tubbo…?”

 

 The god stepped in and smiled at him brightly. He looked noble in every sense of the word. Fine clothes, gentle eyes, lightly tousled hair. A smile that shone like the sun and that way pale as the silvery midnight moon. A stance that was strong and a chin that was held high with a firmly set jaw to match. A bundle of pink curls and curious peepers in his arms clutched protectively against his- wait a second, is that a fucking baby ?

 

  “What the hell is-?” Tommy was released suddenly when Wilbur saw Tubbo and instantly turned on the attack. He grunted as he was shoved away, only to gasp softly when he blinked his eyes and was able to peer properly at what his beloved had brought with him from his short time spent away.

 

  Is it…?

 

  It seemed like it was, in fact, a small baby that Tubbo had bundled in his arms. Tommy hadn’t seen many babies through the course of his life. Not in person, at the very least. Most babies he saw were ones he read about in books or histories, and most weren’t very detailed in their descriptions, save the occasional “they’re very small” or “and quite loud” or “but still very sweet” and “witches like to eat them. Sometimes. Perhaps. According to most scholarly theories.”

 

 This baby wasn’t like the ones he’d read about in his stories. Babies in books were either born with earthy brown curls or locks of shiny gold. Sometimes sleek ebony hair, if the father was rather daring and/or quite mysterious. They didn’t have pink hair. Let alone pink hair that was shaped like the curled petals of a half-bloomed rose.

 

  His eyes, Tommy noticed while Wilbur took a deep, deep, deep breath in to tear into a very placid looking Tubbo. Are they…are they glowing ? Glowing like Tubbo’s do sometimes?

 

  Tommy didn’t have time to ponder on it further.

 

 Wilbur barely got a single word out. “YOU-!”

 

 “ Silence , mortal.” Tubbo hissed through smiling fangs, which soon eased back into regular chompers as soon as Wilbur’s eyes went wide and his mouth came snapping shut.

 

 Tubbo then turned to Tommy with a brilliantly welcoming glint in his eyes.

 

 “Sunflower!” He chimed happily. “Look! I got you that baby you wanted!”

 

 Tommy was too stunned to speak as Tubbo came prancing up to meet him. The child, or baby, or their baby(?) in his arms perked at full attention as soon as he was in front of Tommy. He was very young. Probably, what, five? Or four-ish? Ten?

 

  How do I tell baby ages?

 

 He didn’t have time to ask. The boy’s blue eyes were already set on him, and as soon as he was able to, Tommy was forced to open his arms wide so that the small child could crawl into them and cling desperately onto his cloak-clad, tuniced chest.

 

 “Mummy!” The child cried.

 

 “Mummy…?”

 

 Tommy stopped to let the word linger in his skull.

 

  Mummy.

 

  I…

 

  I like that. I like being called Mummy.

 

 He felt something warm bloom inside of him. It felt like a miniature sun had appeared within his ribs. Like a flower of light had opened its petals, and that the petals were his heart, and that his heart was a seed. A seed of love. Or…something fancy like that. That sounded fancy. It sounded like something Wilbur would say or sing in one of his pretty poems.

 

 But this wasn’t a poem.

 

 This was something else.

 

 This was new.

 

 This was…

 

  …love.

 

  I love being called Mummy.

 

 Tommy felt his heart start to flutter quicker than quick as the baby snuggled close and wrapped his tiny arms around his slightly bowed head. His hands were so small. How could anything ever be so damn small ?

 

  Why does he smell like roses? Did Tubbo find him in a rose bush or something?

 

  Questions tumbled around his skull in rapid succession.

 

  Where did Tubbo find you?

 

 Who did you used to belong to?

 

 Is your family still alive?

 

 Are they looking for you?

 

 Did Tubbo steal you or get you willingly?

 

 Are those little tusks? They’re very adorable.

 

 Do you like strawberries? Peaches? Blueberries, even?

 

 Do you have a favorite flower?

 

 Have you ever had a fresh slice of homemade honey bread?

 

 Have you ever had someone read you a bedtime story?

 

 Have you ever gone on a walk to catch a couple fireflies?

 

 Have you ever skipped stones down by the nearest woodland stream?

 

 Have you ever learned to sew?

 

 Have you ever learned to knit?

 

 Have you ever laid snuggled up in bed next to someone who you know that loves you more than words can say? Who cares for you? Who provides for you all that you will ever need without the faintest hint of guilt or shame towards you involved?

 

 Have you ever had a family, my little one?

 

  The air caught in his throat as his heart raced a near painful climax.

 

  My little one. My little one.

 

 There were tears in his eyes. There was a flame in his heart. There was light in the air. There were flowers on the breeze. There was dust around the unlit hearth, gray and molted like freshly fallen ash.

 

 The world was a beautiful place, filled with wonder and terror both.

 

 There were monsters in the wilds and angels in the clouds up above.

 

 Dragons soared through the sky on wings of red-scale flame.

 

 Serpents thrashed below the waves until the sea was turned into a foamy white brine.

 

 Ghouls stalked war bands to feed on their carnage. Ogres roamed the foothills in search of villages to lay to waste. Lycantropes a plenty bayed below the often ghostly full moon. Demons dwelled where the light seldom shone.

 

 But none of that mattered now.

 

 Because now Tommy had something. Something that was good. Something that was warm without the ache that came from his home’s humid heat. Something that set him free instead of keeping him tightly contained. Something that made him feel safe, rather than anxious for the next time the shoe would drop.

 

 Tommy Soot Minecraft loved his family, yes.

 

 But he had something new, now.

 

 Something easier.

 

 Something… bright .

 

  I have Tubbo. I have a family.

 

 He managed a few weak words of welcome as he nuzzled his babies head and nosed his way into those messy, rose scented, sunset-colored curls.

 

 “Hello…I’m Mummy! What’s your name?”

 

 The little boy answered in a high, precious little whisper.

 

 “I’m Michael!”

 

 Tommy hiccuped and felt the tears finally spill over. His heart was in pieces and his soul was petals on the breeze.

 

 “Michael.” He breathed, both wondrous and entranced. “Michael…oh, that’s such a lovely name. Hello, little Michael. It is so very nice to meet you.” 

 

 Michael giggled and leaned against his chest. He had such chubby little cheeks. And such a cute, round, pinkish little face. Like a rose, or perhaps a peony freshly bloomed in spring.

 

 “Papa said you was pwetty .” The slight slurring in the boy’s voice made Tommy’s whole body turn to waste. So to did the way Michael tilted his head as though to take his whole face in. “He was right .”

 

 Tommy began to tremble and felt his legs grow weak.

 

 “Oh.” He squeaked softly, voice suddenly very small and throat a bit too thin to speak properly. “He did?”

 

 A low chuckle from Tubbo made both the boy and the child he held turn to look up. The god stepped forward and smiled at them both, arms soon wrapped around the mortal in a firm brace that smelled thickly of honey and wet damp earth.

 

 And peaches.

 

 Why always peaches?

 

 Tommy didn’t have time to question it further. Tubbo pulled him in close and squeezed until he was certain his ribs were going to crack. But they wouldn’t.

 

 “Hello, my sunflower.” Tubbo drew back just enough to look Tommy in the eyes. His own were filled with love and nothing else but. “Are you okay? Do you need to sit down for a moment?”

 

 Tommy noticed then the way his knees had begun to buckle. Both from the weight in his arms, and from the weight of everything that had so quickly settled down upon his shaky, trembling shoulders. 

 

 He nodded weakly and allowed Tubbo to lead him next to Ranboo. The boy in question had eyes as big as the full harvest moon. Big round pools of blue tinted with turquoise colored jade. Eyes that could only stare straight ahead while his thin hands gripped the seat’s armrest and clung for life dearest.

 

 Tommy swore he heard the older boy’s teeth chatter when Tubbo bent to look down at him. The god’s own eyes were a pair of still forest ponds, calm and serene and reflective of the sky overhead. They glowed in the room’s dim light as they twinkled with a gentle smile.

 

 “How did you…?” Tommy trailed off before he nodded down at Michael. That half formed question was enough for him to ask everything that was tumbling around inside of him. 

 

 “A new blacksmith in town handed him over to me.” Tubbo explained in a soothing, honeyed drawl. “His name’s Sam. Bit of an odd one, but he seems fine enough. He’s the one who was taking care of Michael here before I came along and took him in. He’s like me. Just smaller.”

 

“He’s what-”

 

 The realization struck not a moment sooner.

 

 “... oh .” Tommy blinked and looked back down at the baby, who was now snuggled tightly against his chest with his eyes closed shut and his mouth a peaceful grin. His ears were pointed a little. Much like how Tubbo’s were when he donned his mortal disguise. “Oh…I…I see…”

 

 Tubbo hummed and brought a hand up to his cheek.

 

 “Is he young?”

 

 “Yes. Only about three or four, if I had to guess.”

 

 “Will he grow up?”

 

 “Mhm! Long as he’s cared for and we look after him properly. All babies grow up sooner or later, sweetheart. They don’t stay small forever.”

 

 “Will he still let me hold him, even when he isn’t so small?”

 

 A tiny laugh bubbled over from Tubbo’s lips. 

 

 “I don’t know! Guess we’ll have to wait and see, won’t we?”

 

 Tommy hummed and nuzzled into Tubbo’s palm. He really needed a moment or two to take this all in. Or three. Or four. Or whatever came after a hundred and fifty six. That was as high as he’d ever managed to count all in one go.

 

  We have a baby. We’re a proper family.

 

 That’s… woah .

 

  His moment of raw, unfiltered, unrelenting wonder was cut short by a nearby, muffled, distraught scream.

 

 “Wilbur?”

 

 Tommy looked up just in time to witness his older brother’s furious red face. It was like a tomato that’d been left in the sun for too long, bloated and swollen and horribly red. His cheeks were puffed until it looked like they’d go ahead and burst. His mouth was a thin white line that seemed to be sealed by some kind of unseen, unbreakable, inescapable wire thread.

 

 Wilbur made another muffled sound of horror and turned to storm up to the kitchen. 

 

 “MMMM!” He sounded from behind his tightened lips. “MMM! FHMMMM! MMMMMMM !”

 

 His fist hit the doorframe a few times as he pounded at it in rapid succession. He continued to make the muffled noises, each one louded and yet somehow also weaker than the last. He could breathe just fine. It just seemed as if his rage was so great that it’d swelled up into his head and pushed it out like a sack of inflated air. The rage had no place to go. So Wilbur just screamed behind closed lips, jabbed accusatory fingers at Tubbo, grew redder by the minute, and looked desperately into the kitchen as Father’s voice finally slurred out a response to his eldest son’s hectic, unhinged antics.

 

 “ What , Wil?” Father asked as his head poked out the door and nearly missed slamming into Wilbur’s face. “What the fuck do ye want?”

 

 Wilbur made a high-pitched noise and pointed at Tommy. Father blinked his eyes slowly a few times before he even thought to turn.

 

 “...’S little guy.” He said finally after several long seconds.

 

 “Suh um lil’ FIEND- !” Wilbur finally managed out a semi-proper sentence as his lips suddenly came undone. Tubbo’s eyes were brighter for a moment, then faded once again. “IT’S A LITTLE FIEND AND THIS BASTARD IS THE INFERNAL SHIRE ! IT IS HIM WHO HAS BROUGHT THIS DARKNESS INTO OUR HOME, AND IT IS HE WHO HAS CORRUPTED TOMMY’S MIND AND RENDERED HIM NOTHING MORE THAN A MINDLESS SLAVE -”

 

 Father’s hand came up.

 

 Wilbur’s mouth snapped shut.

 

 “Enough.” Father said, brown bottle in hand and eyes already droopy.

 

 “Buh-!”

 

 “I said enough .” Father stopped to take a swig. His voice was dry and his face was uncaring. “I’m goin’ back to bed. Make yourself useful and clean the house.”

 

 And with that, he was gone, grumbling grumpily as he went.

 

 Wilbur’s jaw hung open and his eyes were blank. Tubbo took it as a chance to take Tommy by the hand that wasn’t wrapped around Michael’s sleeping form.

 

 “Let’s go somewhere more private to talk, okay?”

 

 Tommy nodded and silently allowed himself to be led back into the bedroom hallway.

 

 Ranboo said one thing and one thing only as the pair made their retreat.


 “...his name’s Michael ? …that’s cute…”

Notes:

Ehehehehehehe Tommy gotta baby. So many of you expected Michael to see Ranboo as his Mummy. I found that very funny.

Comments are appreciated! They help with motivation and make happy chemicals go BRRRRRRRRR!

Edit: I forgot! I am on tumblr now! Feel free to come and say hi :)
https://www.tumblr.com/blog/view/sunlitmcgee

Chapter 14: The Bedside Argument and the Smell of Sweet Blueberries

Summary:

Michael gasped, visibly awestruck. “Woah…Ran-boo? Boo? Like…like a ghost…?” His eyes were so wide they looked ready to pop right off his little face. “Is he a ghost, Mummy? A blueberry ghost?”

Oh, gods.

You really are just a little baby, aren’t you?

(TWs and disclaimers and additional stuff in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWS:
Fic typical references to abuse(emotional/neglect) as well as mentions of drinking and alcoholism
Arguments/verbal fighting. Nothing screaming or yelling, just clingy not getting along and speaking to each other a bit too harshly, but mostly on Tommy's end.
Anxiety/thoughts of worry and feeling unsafe in one's home.

Friendly reminder that everything in this fic is strictly platonic in nature. I know at this point that's a null point to make, but I will still do it, if for nothing else than to soothe my personal anxieties. Please let me know if I missed anything in the TWs. Also, if you could, please take the time to glance over the end-notes. I have something to say/clarify about how I've written DSMP!Techno in this fic, as well as stuff about my personal struggles with the passing of the CC. Thank you! Please enjoy.
(also if u see any errors please be polite in pointing them out so i can fic them quickly :) thank u )

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♢~Tommy~♢

 

 Tommy watched as a small boy with rose-scented hair toddled around his tiny bedroom. 

 

 Michael’s blue eyes blinked and gazed around the confined space, wide and moon-shaped, wonderstruck and with an awestruck look upon his small, pudgy round face. He wore simple clothes that Tubbo had summoned. His old ones were good, but plain and apparently a little scratchy. These ones were creamy white and made from smoothly spun silk. Perfect for sleeping since it was almost time for bed. He hadn’t slept for very long. It was only a few hours since they came home. 

 

The sky outside had turned dark and the moon was just beginning to peek out from below the starlit horizon. 

 

 The world was quiet, the village at peace. A soft wind whispered across the surrounding fields. There were sounds of whispers, laughs, and softened chuckles on the other side of the room’s tightly locked door. Father was awake. Technoblade was awake. They were having their drinks while Ranboo and Wilbur went off to rest. Wilbur hadn’t said anything after Tubbo had whisked Tommy away.

 

 He just looked all confused and sad as he slinked and slid away. Tired. Dejected. And not yet completely asleep, if those mutters and restless murmurs next door were anything to go by. His voice was muffled. Tommy couldn’t hear anything from Ranboo’s room at all aside from a few quiet, droning snores.

 

 The house was settling in.

 

 And now that it was, Michael was wide awake and very , very curious.

 

 The boy gave a small gasp when he looked at the nearby bookshelf. “Ah! Cows!”

 

 Tommy laughed from over on the bed, nodding earnestly. “Yes! Those are bookends. They hold the books and keep them from falling off. These ones are special, since they look like little cows. Do you like cows, Michael honey?”

 

 Michael turned to Tommy. His smile was so big. He was so small, so happy. So much happiness in such a tiny, tiny body. His smile only grew as he bobbed and nodded his head.

 

 “Yes!” He said happily, loud and excited. “I do, I do! I love cows.” He swayed his hands from side to side, rocking his body as he did, and continued to do so repeatedly while his head began to tilt quite curiously to the side. “...Mummy?”

 

 Tommy beamed, absolutely smitten with the new title. Mummy. Mummy! That was him! He was Mummy! Michael was his baby, his darling, his little one. And he was Michael’s Mummy, his caregiver and parent and most trusted adult caretaking-type protector person. Sure, he technically wasn’t an adult. He was only fifteen and was very much still a kid himself. But Tubbo was a kid despite being a three thousand year old god. Michael was around three. He was fifteen and much older than Michael. Did Michael see Tommy as a god, being so much older and bigger as he was compared next to him?

 

 Oh, whatever. It didn’t really matter. 

 

 What mattered was that Tommy was Michael’s Mummy. His parent . And just as any good parent would, Tommy would be sure to hear and answer every single one of his precious darling’s questions. That was what the parents in all of his stories did, after all! And those parents were good parents.

 

 And so was Tommy.

 

 So was Mummy !

 

  Mummy was he, Mummy is me! 

 

 Oh gods, he just might start crying!

 

 “Yes, darling?” He replied with a faintly muffled sniff.

 

 “Mummy, do you like cows?” Michael asked while leaning forward a bit. His eyes were focused and caught a nearby candle’s gleam. An orange glow in a vast, sky blue sea. He blinked as it burned everbright. 

 

 Tommy gasped much like Michael just did, though his was softer and more drawn out for the sake of the dramatics.

 

 “Ooooh, you know I do , Michael sweetheart! I love cows almost as much as I love you and your Papa. Although…” Tommy trailed off very slowly as he glanced hesitantly to the side. He brought his one hand up while the other moved to rest on top of the bed, where it stayed as he moved to lean forward to whisper secretively to the tiny godling. “Although between you and me, sometimes, when he’s fast asleep, Papa snores so loud that it sure sounds like a big ol’ cow.”

 

 Michael gave a loud laugh-hollar while Tommy only grinned.

 

 A confused grunt came from the end of the bed. Tommy looked to his right to see Tubbo crouched by the nightstand and sorting through a few of its contents. Mostly books. And some blank yellowish parchment. Books, journals, and some clean, unused feather pens. There was one that was a shiny silver that he had clutched in a large, clawed hand.

 

 The god fiddled with it and looked mildly concerned as the  young mortal smiled at him.

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo said rather softly.

 

 Tommy snickered and leaned onto the comforter. He was now on his side near the bottom of the bed, laying quite lazily as his face took on a floppy grin.

 

 “Hello, silly!” He chimed at the forest god.

 

 Tubbo blinked and nearly balked at the playful nickname. He shook his head so that his ears flopped around the sides of his face, though his eyes remained transfixed on the drawer as Tommy kept on giggling.

 

 “Why am I silly all of the sudden?” Tubbo asked, half-demanding, half deeply tired from a long, confusing day.

 

 Tommy’s legs did a slight kick once he rolled over onto his belly. He propped up his head with his hands and balled them against his cheeks, thenn kicked his feet in the air behind him a few more times. His bare toes wiggled in the open air. The room was warm since it was a bit chilly outside. Tommy heard the wind whistle and shivered as he brushed a golden curl out from his face.

 

 “Because I can’t call you the word that I wanna call you while we’re here with our darling, newfound kid that you plucked right off of the streets, silly willy.”

 

 Tubbo stopped midway through reaching for another pen.

 

 “What word do you want to call me?” He asked while glancing over at the teen. “Can you like…?”

 

 Tommy nodded and mouthed the insult out. “B-I-T-C-H.”

 

 Tubbo frowned. His frown was always very pouty. Angry when it was about Wilbur and pouty when it was directed towards Tommy. So were his ears, leaf-shaped and drooped, limp bits of fur on the sides of his large head. His horns nearly brushed the ceiling even when he lowered it down to look at Tommy more intently.

 

 “Why am I a that ?!” He asked weakly, voice desperate and surprised.

 

 “Because!” Tommy said as he rushed to sit up straight again. “You went and grabbed a random little baby right up off the street and didn’t even think to run that by me! That’s irresponsible. That’s s-t-u-stupid, that’s stupid! That makes you a big ol’ B-I-T-C-H. A big ol’ B-I-T-C-H and a half, I reckon.”

 

 Tubbo leaned away when they both heard Michael gasp.

 

 “WAH!” The little boy yelled. “Wah, what that?”

 

 Tommy rushed to cover their asses. Tubbo’s mouth was too agape and his fucking face too stupid to show if he could handle it. That was another thing that he’d learned from his many books: don’t swear around children, don’t say stupid around children. Don’t say stupid shit and swear around children, and don’t look all stupid after you do it, because that’s stupid and make you look like an even bigger idiot than you already are.

 

 “Oh, it’s nothing, darling.” Tommy said in a slow yet uneasy rush. “That’s just a bad word that I accidentally said, just now, right then. It isn’t a nice thing to say. I shouldn’t have said it, especially not to Pa-”

 

 But Michael’s eyes were trained onto the wall that stood directly past Tommy’s head.

 

 “Why it smell like that?” Michael asked rather pointedly. “Why’s it smell sweet? Why’re there blueberries? Where are they, where are the blueberries?”

 

 Tommy blinked.

 

 Tubbo hummed and gave their son a look of surprise.

 

 “What does?” The god asked. “What smells like blueberries?”

 

 Michael pointed past Tommy’s head to the wall directly behind. “That!”

 

 “The wall?” Tommy asked. He glanced in the direction of the boy’s fingers but saw nothing of note. No blue, no berries. Certainly nothing sweet that would create the smell of such a thing. There was just a wall, plain and made of wood, with a few small cracks and minor scuffs, yes. But nothing that smelled of blueberries. Nothing that he could see, anyway.

 

 “I don’t see any blueberries…”

 

 Tommy heard Michael sigh as though greatly exasperated. “ Uggh , you don’t see the blueberries, Mummy! You smell the blueberries! Like me, see?”

 

 Sniff, sniff. Tommy turned his head back around just in time to see the way Michael’s little nose wiggled as he leaned forward and smelled the room’s open, blueberry-less air. If he had a tail of sorts, Tommy couldn’t help but to imagine it’d be waggling as he did it. Michael would look quite sweet if he happened to have a little tail.

 

 “That’s Ranboo’s room, isn’t it?” Tubbo asked all of the sudden.

 

 Tommy blinked and jumped with surprise. He’d somehow forgotten the god was there. He was still very upset with him because of the whole “grabbing a random baby off the street” thing. What was he thinking? Did he even stop to think before he went grabbing up a random baby?

 

 Despite his annoyance, Tommy made sure to nod as he answered Tubbo affirmatively. “Yeah. It is. Why?”

 

 Tubbo hummed and began to smile a little bit. “Hmmm…I guess he does smell just a little bit like blueberries…hard to pick up on it. Though, I guess little Michael here’s got a better nose than I. Stuff like that tends to weaken as gods start to age…least, that’s what Uncle Schlatt once told me.”

 

 Tommy blinked. “I didn’t understand a word of what you just said, Tubs.”

 

 Tubbo laughed so hard it caused the floor to shake. “Sorry, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to confuse you.”

 

 Tommy said nothing. Just stared and waited for Tubbo to explain. He wanted him to explain now and to do it quick, because when he was confused it was difficult to feel pissed at him, and fuck, he was pissed. Incredibly pissed. Pissed and upset and scared of how they were going to deal with any of this now that there was a kid tossed into the equation.

 

  How are we supposed to go home and get away? Who’s going to watch him? Are you gonna take him home, whenever it’s time for you to leave? Is he gonna stay here and stay with me? Here? In this house? With me? With Wilbur ?

 

 The memory of his brother’s latest episode caused his muscles to grow tense. Tommy didn’t want that for Michael. He didn’t want that for his baby.

 

  I guess he’ll have to go with you, whenever we get a chance to sit and talk about it.

 

 Tommy felt his chest grow cold as Tubbo shifted on his furry knees and began to explain.

 

 “We gods have the ability to ‘smell’ the nature of a mortal’s soul. It isn’t the same as how you would smell, say, a nice smelling flower. It’s more like…it’s more like sensing a person’s true nature. Like reading their vibe. Not all mortals are completely good or totally bad. Same goes for the scent of their souls. Most have souls that smell very mild, like fresh rain or wet earth or damp wood. Some souls smell nicer if they belong to someone who is very kind and who acts very sweet or just generally a decent person, even if they don’t often show it outwardly. Others smell bad because the mortal themself is very bad. They smell rotten, since the person they inhabit is themself quite rotten. Like an apple where the core’s gotten all infected. There’s a lot more to it, but yeah, that’s the basic concept.”

 

 “So bad people are stinky? Is that what you’re telling me?”

 

 Tubbo snorted a short, chuckled laugh.

 

 “No!” He said, nose wrinkled by the stupid smile across his face. “No, that-that’s not , no, that’s not what I’m trying to say. Some people have alright smelling souls even if they’re a jerk, sometimes. It’s all about how they behave and how they choose to act.”

 

 “So someone can be a d-” Tommy caught himself. “So someone can be a proper jerk and still smell rather alright?”

 

 “If they acknowledge their jerkish qualities and hold themselves accountable for it, yes!”

 

 “And someone can act super nice and still smell like…uh…I dunno…poop or whatever?”

 

 Tubbo’s face scrunched as he began to laugh again. His laugh was so nice. Low and sweet, like a crisp valley breeze over a flowery field on a hot summer’s day. “Ehehehe, yeah, that’s certainly one way to put it. I can’t give many examples, since I’ve not spent much time around many mortals.”

 

 That got Tommy thinking about a rather odd question that had just popped into his head.

 

 “How do the people here in Oakburrow smell?” He asked, tilting his head at the god.

 

 Tubbo hummed. He paused and stopped to think. “...hm…mostly like dirt. Dirt, warm earth, wet plants and moist mud. There’s a few we passed that smelled like different oils or hot copper. A couple of them smelled like flowers, the ones who I think might’ve waved at me? Oh, there was that one lady. The one who sells the bread.”

 

 “Niki?” Tommy said, suddenly happy.

 

 “Yeah!” Tubbo replied with a slight nod. “Yeah, yeah, her. She was quite lovely. Passed by her place at one point. Or maybe it was someone else, I don’t know, it’s been busy and I can’t quite remember. Whoever it was, they smelled rather lovely. Smelled like lavender and some kind of tulip. Crushed flowers with a bit of mud tossed in.” He leaned back on his haunches, head ducked to avoid the wooden ceiling onto which his eyes were still trained. “Lots of people here smell like mud. I dunno if that’s a human thing or just a thing for most mortals. Don’t suppose it matters…”

 

 They both trailed off into silence.

 

 The room’s many candles flickered as Tubbo’s eyes slowly blinked.

 

 Shades of yellow bursted outwards from his sky blue pupils when he jolted up upon hearing Michael speak once again, this time louder and with a sudden rush of giddy excitement. The candle flames all danced. Tommy jolted up as the boy sped past their lavious little bed.

 

 “Blueberries!” The young god cried, giggling and toddling up to the room’s right-facing wall. “Blueberries, blueberries! I smell the blueberries from the nice tall blueberry man!”

 

 That’s what made Tommy’s eyes go wide as it finally seemed to go click in his head just what the fuck this baby was talking about.

 

 “Ranboo?” He softly said. “ Ranboo smells like blueberries.”

 

 He heard a huff from Tubbo and tried to ignore it. He did still shoot the god a scornful glance before he looked to speak with Michael. “Is it Ranboo, sweetheart? Is Ranboo the one who smells like blueberries?”

 

 Michael gasped, visibly awestruck. “Woah…Ran- boo ? Boo? Like…like a ghost…?” His eyes were so wide they looked ready to pop right off his little face. “Is he a ghost , Mummy? A blueberry ghost?”

 

  Oh, gods.

 

 You really are just a little baby, aren’t you?

 

 It seemed so obvious, really. But it just kept hitting Tommy, over and over. It hit him once again that Michael here was so small, that he was a baby and that Tommy was his Mummy while Tubbo was his wonderful(if at times rather stupid) Papa who would love and protect them always. Always, always, now and for forever.

 

 It was simply so sombering .

 

 And terrifying.

 

 Gods, it really was truly just so damn terrifying .

 

 It wasn’t long after that that they decided it was time for bed. Tommy got up and told Michael that, no, Ranboo wasn’t a ghost and that he was very much alive. Michael seemed pleased to hear that there wasn’t a ghost sleeping next door. He said Ranboo’s name again and asked if he could go over to play with him.

 

 Tommy said yes, but only in the morning.

 

 Michael whined. Tubbo was silent, though it was clear that he too wanted to complain. Tommy had a few words for him. But only once Michael was asleep and they were all tucked into bed.

 

 It didn’t take long. Tommy gave Michael to Tubbo so he could go and get himself dressed. He did so quick, then they switched places, once it was Tubbo’s turn. Tommy was dressed in a loosely fitted shirt that hung from his shoulders like a silky dress.

 

 He waited on the bed with Michael.

 

 He listened to the faint, wooden creak of Tubbo’s body as he shrank and decreased in size.

 

 It was like hearing a falling tree as the god got changed behind the clothing screen. Tubbo was a tree in many walls. Tall, strong, hearty. Reliable and steadfast, when he wasn’t being an idiot who was all thick in the head.

 

 Was Tubbo’s brain made of wood when he grabbed Michael off the street?

 

 That was funny. And mean. Tommy would admit that that was a mean thing to think and said sorry, but only internally.

 

  I’m sorry. But still. I am kind of a little bit right.

 

 It wasn’t long after that until the three of them were in bed. The night was dragging on. The candles were soon blown out. Tubbo only had to wink to snuffle the tiny flames out all at once. There was just one big woosh , and then lo, the room was completely dark.

 

 The lone source of light now was from where the moon shone silver on the crowded bed.

 

 Tommy laid next to Tubbo, who was holding him while Tommy held Michael close and tight. Michael was fast asleep, and snoring softly into the boy’s chest as his back rose and fell rather gently.

 

 He was small. Tommy was scared that if he leaned into Tubbo too close he’d crushed and wake up all tightly smooshed. Tubbo assured him that it was fine and that such a thing wouldn’t happen.

 

 Tubbo was a fucking idiot . Good gods, did Tommy have a word for him .

 

 “Bastard.”

 

 It sounded so small. Far too small a phrase to make the god’s eyes grow so very wide as they did.

 

 “What?” Tubbo whispered, visibly startled.

 

 “Bastard!” Tommy repeated. He said it in a whisper but still spoke loud and clearly. He made sure to lift his head off the pillow so Tubbo could look and stare him right in the eyes. “You’re a bastard and an idiot . Just what the hell were you thinking? Pickin’ up some random kid out of nowhere right off the side of the street ?”

 

 “I didn’t!” Tubbo started.

 

 “You did.” Tommy pushed. “You did and I’ve got him right the fuck here .” He didn’t look away from Tubbo while he nodded down towards Michael. That meant that he could see the confusion on the god’s face twist as he struggled to answer.

 

 “I-I thought that’s what you wanted !” Tubbo said, stressed and clearly growing desperate. “I thought that you wanted a baby. I’m sure you did, you were always talking and asking about it!”

 

 “ When did I ask about it?”

 

 “Oh, I-I don’t know. I just recall you seemed rather happy, whenever you read about that sort of stuff, in all your little books…”

 

 “So you think that just ‘cause I like readin’ about families with little babies in books, that somehow means I want a baby right now, in real fuckin’ life ? Really ?!”

 

 “I…you asked, didn’t you?”

 

 “Yes! When it was late and I was basically half asleep !”

 

 Tubbo struggled, unable to understand. “Buh…but I…I just wanted…to make you feel happy a-a-and to let us have a proper family , Tommy.”

 

 It made Tommy take pause. He hated that it did. It wasn’t okay for Tubbo to make him simmer down so easily. At least, it probably wasn’t okay. Tommy had learned to bite his tongue long before he went and got lost in the satyr lord’s forest. And he hated it. He really did, each and every time.

 

 Tommy hated this.

 

 Hated arguing.

 

 Hated bumping heads with Tubbo where usually they would just sit, rest, wait and simply be .

 

 He didn’t know what he wanted them to be. Right now, that is. Right now he had what was maybe the vaguest of ideas. He wanted them to be safe. Back home. Safe and okay, okay and far away from all of… this . From arguing over stupid shit. Over what? Them suddenly having a baby?

 

 “...okay. I don’t mind that you went and got me a baby.” Tommy muttered into the cushioned pillow as he sighed and tiredly admitted it.

 

 Tubbo shifted as his pearly eyes suddenly lit up. “Y-you don’t?” He asked. Hopeful. Desperate .

 

  Tommy sank into the cushions, still smiling but only slight as he nodded and decided to humor him. “No. I don’t mind, and yeah, I am actually quite happy.”

 

  He gave Tubbo a moment to celebrate before his next words came crashing down.

 

  “But.” Tommy promptly said. “I’m not happy at all that you did it and didn’t run it by me first. The flowers you got were nice. I liked those. Those were a nice surprise. But this? A whole entire baby?” He nodded down at Michael while clouds of cobalt spilled across Tubbo’s worried, creased eyes. “This is not a nice surprise. This is a surprise that makes me worried and scared and stressed , because now we’ve got a little baby . And Tubbo?”

 

 “Yes, sunflower?”

 

 “How. In. The. Everloving and everfucking hell shit fuck are we supposed to work through the whole ‘you going back to the forest once every few days so you don’t shrivel up and die ’ deal when we have…a…fucking… baby to take care of?”

 

 The room was silent. Tubbo was silent too and grew completely, utterly still. He didn’t move, he did not speak. Just blinked his eyes until they were purple, pupils dark and tightly dilated into thin black slits that shone in the pale moonlight.

 

 He made a little sound. It sounded like a pitiful and apologetic whine.

 

 Tommy was angry. He was, really. But above all he was tired and just…wanted an explanation…for how they were supposed to handle this when going forward with, well… everything .

 

  I just want this to be easy. I just want us to go home, so we can finally be a family.

 

 He heard something.

 

 A muffled snort from somewhere down the home’s wooden halls.

 

 It sounded low, gruff and somewhat nasally. It was a laugh. Technoblade’s deep, throaty dark laugh. It was accompanied by the faint clink of two brassy beer bottles. Ceramic against carmanic, heavy weight upon stressed, creaking wood. A chilly wind washed through the window’s bars from outside.

 

 There was no proper glass in Tommy’s home village. No glass, no warmth. No windows like the ones in Tubbo’s home, way out hidden in the forest. Nothing to keep the night’s chill out. Nothing to keep the night away and keep the heat tucked tightly indoors.

 

  This place is so cold. It’s too cold for us to be a proper family.

 

 From next door there was another noise. A low drone, drawn out but very soft. It was a snore. Ranboo’s snore, Tommy knew, instantly recognizing it. A calm sound. Between that his father’s laugh or Technoblade’s cruel, chuckled cackling.

 

  I don’t think this house is very safe, Tommy thought, thought not without a hint of shame. It’s my home and it’s where I grew up. It’s where Wilby and Father are. It’s home, and they are my only family…

 

  His eyes drifted. Tubbo was right there. Body close, breath soft, even. Chest covered in heart-shaped fur that was there and oh so very warm.

 

  …but. I also have this family. Don't I?

 

  “I…” Tubbo started, having been silent for several moments as he thought about their predicament. “...I…I suppose he can come with me. Whenever it’s time for me to go back and rest in the forest.”

 

 Tommy hummed. He’d already figured that. “Hm. Glad to know we’re on the same page, then.”

 

 “Are you alright with that?” Tubbo’s voice was softer, all of the sudden. His movements were slow as he raised a hand to hold the side of Tommy’s face. Tommy didn’t mind. He only nodded and leaned in as he answered him.

 

 “I’m alright with it, yeah. That’s fine.”

 

 “Okay.” Tubbo said.

 

 And for a second, that was just it.

 

  I want to be okay. I want this to just be it.

 

 But he knew that it wouldn’t. And that made him so scared that his stomach started to feel sick. There was just so much. So much to do in order to make this whole thing work.

 

  I want to go back to the forest. The forest was good. Here isn’t good .I still don’t feel safe.

 

 A sudden muffled laugh from beyond the door made him flinch , and gods , how he just fucking hated it. He tensed up in Tubbo’s arms and instantly pulled into his fur-coated chest. His fur was just so warm. So soft. Smelled like peaches and…and all the nicest things.

 

  Did I ever?

 

 Was here ever a place where I felt safe?

 

 I don’t know. I want to leave it. But I also feel like I have to love it, like it’s bad if I won’t. I hate this. I hate feelings when they don’t want to make sense. This doesn’t make sense. Nothing’s ever been able to make any sense.

 

  It was just too much. Too much for Tommy. Too much before bed.

 

 “Can we wait ‘til morning before we talk about this anymore?” He asked. He begged.

 

 “Of course.” Tubbo whispered. “Of course, sweetheart. We don’t have to fix it all right now. We can just…” He stopped. “...I…I’m sorry. For doing this and not thinking. I’m very sorry.”

 

 He brushed the skin of Tommy’s cheek as he whispered it once again.

 

 “I’m sorry…”

 

 Tommy sniffled. It was time to go to bed.

 

 “I know.” He weakly rasped. “I…it’s fine.”

 

 Tubbo opened his mouth. Tommy made him be quiet, because really, it was just too fucking late for this shit.

 

 “It’s fine .” He repeated, firmer and more forcefully. “It’s fine…it’s okay, I just…I want. To go to bed. Please .”

 

 And Tubbo dutifully listened. And that was their last whispered goodnight.

 

 It was going to be fine. Tomorrow would be a new and better day. Tomorrow they would wake up, get dressed, have breakfast and go out for a nice, long, conversation-filled walk. They would walk. They would talk. They would talk, and walk, and talk as they walked, because that’s what people had to do in these situations. 

 

 Walk and talk.

 

 Talk until they were okay.

 

 Tommy was sure that things would be okay. Nothing else that made him sick was bound to happen. He knew it would be fine. He was sure it would be okay.

 

  Everything will be okay.

 

 Nothing else…nothing else will…nothing else is gonna feel wrong . We’re okay. It’s going to be okay.

 

  Nothing else could go bad. Nothing else would go wrong.

Notes:

So this chapter took ages and for no other reason than ya boy's been mentally ill and mostly sad about cc!Technoblade. Who I really miss and have been grieving since we got news of his passing. I miss him. I really miss Technoblade and haven't been able to write even a lick of him in most of my fics due to the very complicated(read: hate filled) relationship I have with his DSMP OC in comparison to the (parasocial)love I help for him as a person and my respect for him as a creator. Toss in being tired from work, and ya know I'm sure you can get WHY I've had such trouble writing for basically the entire summer.

And I'm just gonna come out the gates and say: No amount of love I held or still hold for the CC IRL person of Alex "Technoblade" has made me reconsider my opinions of his character on the Dream SMP, nor have I decided to make him any less of a villain in this or any of my fics.
Why, I hear you ask?
Because among many things, cc!Techno was a man who valued a good story. A FUN story. A story people could watch, enjoy, love and laugh at each time he was on their screen. cc!Techno was a born entertainer. He was such a funny guy. And he was smart about it! He was smart and clever and by god, yes, I will be the first to admit to tearing apart his writing for his DSMP character for oftentimes being Not the Very Best Far From It. But...he still made that character to make people happy. To make them feel entertainment. To bring them joy and fun and thrills and excitement.

And what's more exciting than anything, if not a loveably hateable villain?

ADS!Techno in this story is a villain. He's a gross evil man who is abusive towards his apprentice and a monstrous jerk across the board. He's mean. He's evil. He's evil and shitty and one dimensional, because I feel this is the kind of story that doesn't need more than a few villains with more than one dimensions, and ya know I feel confident enough to say that cc!Techno wouldn't want me to do a 180 and suddenly make his OC here Not A Villain just, because that wouldn't be fun for me and wouldn't make a good story. and it'd make me a silly coward. and a nerd! >:P only nerds can't commit to the bit!!!

Every story needs a decent villain.
And a nasty man with a rotten pig on his head? Oh boy. Is THAT a fun villain.

So when I say "please don't bring up the CC or defend his character or try to argue against how he is in this story, it goes against my vision for this fic and goes against what I feel he would've wanted from people having fun with his character", please know it's for a very important reason. I am saying this in advance. No one has tried to do this yet. But I am saying this here and I'm saying it now: If your way of mourning cc!Techno would make reading a version of his DSMP character who is an objectively nasty person at all triggering/upsetting, please just. be careful. if you decide to continue this fic.

I am not going to scrape the vision I have for this story. I have an idea of it in my head in which ADS!Techno is a pure and true villain. I will not change that vision in respect to cc!Techno's memory and to honor his determination to tell entertaining stories. So please just respect and understand this, please go read another fic if you can't handle seeing DSMP!Techno as a villain or if it'll make you upset. I don't say this to be mean. I say it out of obligation to any of you reading and to make my personal opinions on the matter clear to avoid making anyone upset.

I apologize if this comes off as strange or doesn't make sense. But it's something I've spent much personal time mulling over, and I hope you understand and respect it, and I hope you're all about to make mature informed decisions about continuing to read this fic or not. If you decide not to, there's no judgement from me. Do what you need to stay safe, find a different fic to suit your needs. I'm just gonna be here writing my little story. Because it makes me happy, and I'm sure that's what Mister Blade would've wanted :)

With that said! Sorry this chapter was so messy. I really struggle writing c!clingy arguing. reckon it's cuz i always write them so soft so them getting into harsh disagreements is like. physically hard for me. because brain no like boys being harsh but alas, it's for the story. Comments make me smile! Will try to start the next chapter soonish, if my brain let's me! Have a nice day! :D

Chapter 15: The Mist and the Brief Yet Terrible Goodbye

Summary:

 “...I…I don’t…I just…I just don’t feel safe here, Tubbo.”

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:
ED-related thoughts/body issues/issues with food and eating. Anxiety, anxiousness, shame and guilt related to abuse. Mentions of yelling/manipulation/controlling behavior from an adult authority figure. Feelings of loneliness/separation. Fic-typical mental illness.

Please let me know if I missed anything! Also feel free to point out spelling errors, just be polite so I can quickly edit.

Well look at that. Seems I did manager to squeeze out a new update :) huh!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 “I’m just really tired.”

 

 “Do you want to head back inside and go back to bed?”

 

 “No, not that kind of tired.”

 

 “Oh?”

 

 “Tired like…like it’s all just too much, and I don’t know how to handle…”

 

 ...

 

 “...I…I don’t…I just…I just don’t feel safe here, Tubbo.”

 

 “You don’t feel safe? Then, we can just leave, go home, leave this all behind and stay inside the forest! We can do that. That sounds like a decent enough plan, doesn’t it?”

 

 “No…we can’t.”

 

 “We can’t?”

 

 “No…”

 

 “Why not?”

 

 ...

 

 ...

 

 “...this is my home…”

 

 “Not if you feel unsafe, it isn’t.”

 

 “I used to not feel safe, back when I first met you. That’s…that’s sorta the same. Isn’t it…?”

 

 “Sweetheart….”

 

 …

 

 “...I can’t just fucking leave them. I can’t leave Father, Ranboo, Technoblade. Wilbur…Wil…when I was gone, Wil was so sad a-a-and he’s still so upset! He was so worried, worried about me . And I just came back, a-a-and I’m-I’m scared , I’m just scared . I’m scared of what could happen to him if I…if I just left him again.”

 

 “You didn’t leave . Leaving implies that you went away from him on purpose. No, what happened is that you got lost in the woods and were found by me, and you got very frightened because you mistook me for some sort of terrible, boy-eating monster. Then I scooped you up and took you back to my home, where you’re loved and cared for and protected and safe from anything that Wilbur might be fearful of. I’m sure if we just explained it to him-”

 

 “And how exactly do you expect that to go?”

 

 “Pardon?”

 

 “How do you think he’s gonna react to that, huh? ‘Oh don’t worry, Wilbah! I’m not in danger or anything! No, no. I’m just being taken out into the woods by a super giant goat forest god named Tubbo! He and I are very good friends and are very, very close. He’s so sweet! He is not an evil demon. Please don’t worry about it too much! Don’t rip out your hair or throw yourself into the shitty river over it!’”

 

 “I didn’t-”

 

 “-think? Think about how he’ll get all upset? Think about how he’s gonna be even more upset than he already is, now that you’ve gone and grabbed us a fucking kid ?”

 

 “I don’t-”

 

 “-understand? ME NEITHER! I DON’T UNDERSTAND THIS. I DON’T UNDERSTAND ANY OF THIS!”

 

 “If you’d just let me speak, for just one second -”

 

 “-Tubbo, I was gone for two whole bloody months . I was gone and Wilbur was all alone . He was scared . A-and sad . And yeah, I know he isn’t the best . I know he’s an asshole sometimes and can be a really big prick . He’s always been like this, ever since we were kids. You know this. I’ve told you all about it, and so you should know why I can’t just go off and do that all over again. Not to him…especially not with Ranboo around…”

 

 “What does Ranboo have to do with this?”

 

 “He’s my friend.”

 

 “And?”

 

 “And Wil’s always been worried about me having friends and gets all like that when I’m not around. He gets… weird .”

 

 “Weirder than accusing someone of being a demon who wants to ‘defile’ you…?”

 

 “Mhm…”

 

 “Tommy…honey…that’s not okay. Wilbur shouldn’t act like that.”

 

 “He’s just lookin’ out for me.”

 

 “Maybe he’s looking out too much, too hard and can’t see that it makes you feel hurt. Does it hurt when he says those things about me? About Ranboo?”

 

 “...mm…y-yeah. I guess…”

 

 “And do you want him to stop saying those things?”

 

 “I…”

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 “...I had a nightmare. About you.”

 

 “Oh?”

 

 “Mhm. It was when I couldn’t come back and I was scared that you’d be angry. It was bad.”

 

 “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

 “I don’t want you to be angry.”

 

 “Oh sweetheart, I won’t.”

 

 “I don’t want to make anyone angry.”

 

 “You won’t, why would you? How could you ever-”

 

 “I’m just so tired . Tired of feeling . Tired of feeling it all and of it all being just so much . Too much. It’s just too much, and I’m just expected to be alright with it all. I can’t be mad when Wilbur’s bein’ a dick. I can’t be upset when Technoblade acts super rude. I can’t be hurt, or sad, or angry at Father when he’s being all mean and quiet and-and cold . He’s cold . He doesn’t care a-and I think he fucking hates me . But I don’t know how ? I don’t know why. Why ? Why does he hate me, what did I do, what did I do wrong? I know I always mess up. but I always know what I did wrong when I do so I can try to maybe fix it. I can’t fix something if nobody wants to help. I can’t say sorry for being gone, sorry for being an idiot, sorry for being around when mum’s not, sorry for being born -”

 

 “Tommy? Tommy, please, look at me-”

 

 “-I’m sorry-”

 

 “-sweetheart, please -”

 

 “-I’m so fucking sorry-”

 

 “You don’t have to. You don’t have to apologize, my love. You haven’t done anything wrong! You haven’t…”

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 “...please. Look at me…”

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 “.... there you are. Sweet thing. Dearest love…”

 

 “Hh…I…I just want -”

 

 “Sssh, hush. We need none of that at the moment.”

 

 “It’s just……it’s just so much .”

 

 “I know…”

 

 “It’s so much. It’s just a lot.”

 

 “I know.”

 

 “I’m so tired of it.”

 

 …

 

 …

 

 “...do you want to talk about that nightmare? Will that help?”

 

 “Dunno…”

 

 “We can talk about it once we’re back and you’ve had a bit of rest. Maybe a nap. Some snacks, maybe?”

 

 “Don’t need snacks. Snacks make me fat and then I’m all greedy.”

 

 “ Who dared tell you -”

 

 “You did. In my bad dream…”

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 …

 

 “... oh …sunshine…”

 

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

 A fog of silver mist blanketed Oakburrow in the light of the early dawn. It smelled of damp earth and whatever muck filled the town's dreary brown river. It rolled in from the woods in a misty curtain a few hours before the sun was about to rise, and before the chime of the morning service rang and its bronze tone played out, every rooftop and market stall would be embraced by the glistening swirls that caught the sun's rays in a hue of fuzzy tinted rainbow.

 

 It was the moisture that Tommy hated. He liked the smell and the colors the mist would catch. But the humid stickiness was just no , but just no wasn't going to work when he had to go out to meet with Tubbo before he…

 

 …before he left.

 

 His chest burned .

 

 The smell of wetness and damp dirt mixed with that of manure and leafy sewage as he rose with a groaning creak. It had been about two hours since Tubbo brought him back to bed. Two hours of laying around, getting sleep, hugging Michael while eating whatever he was fed when Tubbo popped in to see if he was okay.

 

 Tommy wasn't going to lie and say that he was okay.

 

 He was tired.

 

 He wanted to turn back the clock on the past few days to back before he ever left the woods. He shouldn't have. Leaving was stupid. Now he was stuck . Stuck here with a father who hated him, stuck with a brute that wore a rotten pig on his head, stuck with creepy doctors that made kissy sounds at slimy leeches. Tommy would very much love to leave it all behind and act like it had never happened.

 

 A warm weight on top of his stomach pushed back against the mountain regret.

 

 "Mummy?"

 

 Tommy smiled as he met those sky blue eyes. "Yes Michael?"

 

 "Are you gonna be okay when I'm playin’ with Papa?”

 

 A sigh left him, warm and full of life. He could see that the mist was coming in. Pouring in through the window’s cracks that were formed by the wooden bars. It moved in fat swirls of gold-tinted silver that reflected like a candle flame in his glassy, diamond blue eyes.

 

 “Yeah, honey.” Tommy whispered while he blinked in the bright, foggy light. “I’ll be fine.”

 

 “Sure you won’t get bored? Or lonely?”

 

 This time when he smiled, Tommy felt his chest shake with a rumbly laugh that started deep in the bottom of his throat. He brought a hand up to Michael so he could cup the side of the pink-haired boy’s face and rub at it gently with a single pale thumb.

 

 “Oh, I’m sure. It’s not like you’re both gonna be gone for very long. Just for a day.”

 

 “But that’s long ,” Michael exclaimed. He tilted his head and used his hands to pull himself up a bit so his chin rested atop Tommy’s bare collarbone. It tickled quite a lot when his finger’s tugged at the silky shirt fabric. “That’s so super super long , Mummy. You’ll be so sad and so alone when we’re all far away. What if you need a hug? Won’t you be so sad, if Papa can’t give you a hug?”

 

 There was a ghostly stab that pierced the bottom of his chest. Tommy smiled and clenched his jaw to bear through it.

 

 “Well,” he started with a small, easy-enough shrug. “Well. I suppose I will be a little sad while both of you are gone.”

 

 Michael made a face that said “I knew it” before Tommy laughed and went on.

 

 “I’ll be sad without you both here. I’m going to be very bored without having my little boy here to play with me, and yes, I will miss Papa and his lovely, wonderful hugs. But like I said, you guys aren’t going to be gone for very long. So by the time I start to feel really lonely, chances are you’ll both already be back and I won’t have to worry! So I’ll be fine.”

 

 Tommy and Tubbo had spent the walk home talking about their new plan. It ended up being rather simple. From now on, Tubbo and Michael would stay with Tommy in Oakburrow for around two to three days. On the morning after that, they’d both leave to go back to the forest for a while. Either for one day, two days, or possibly even three. Maybe even four or even more. However long it took for Tubbo to…”recharge”. They knew that without his uncle’s amulet he could last outside the woods for about a week, but they didn’t want to push it, so one to three days seemed like the safest guesstimate they could come up with as a time period between visits.

 

 A few days in the village.

 

 A few days in the forest.

 

 Enough time to be together as a family, and hopefully enough for Tubbo to stay safe and stay alive until they figured out something better. For now that was likely the best that they were going to get.

 

 Tommy wished with all his heart that they could just skip all of it and jump straight to confronting Wilbur.

 

 If they talked about it to Wilbur. If they explained everything about the past few days and the two months Tommy spent “lost” out in the woods. If Tubbo used his funky god magic to make Wilbur have to sit still and just sit and be quiet for once, then maybe, maybe just maybe . Maybe then everything would be calm. Maybe then it would all be okay! Maybe if Wilbur just sat down and let Tommy explain without jumping to conclusions so he could reach for the boy’s neck, then maybe Tommy would be able to clear everything about him, Tubbo and Michael up. And maybe if he did that, then he’d be allowed to come and go from their little house on the hill as he needed. No need for secrets or stressful visiting plans.

 

 It was a frail hope.

 

 Tommy hated that he clung to it so desperately.

 

 It was stupid.

 

 Tommy hated feeling stupid.

 

 He hated being angry at his home or at his brother. He hated it. It made him feel so sick. Made him feel ill .

 

 He loved Wilbur. Really, he did . But he was just too much, and did so much weird, manipulative, controlling……several other words that Tubbo used to describe his brother’s awful habits of saying really strange stuff when he yelled at Tommy’s friends. At Tubbo. At Ranboo.

 

 Something inside of him hurt when he realized that that was the end of the list of people he was sure were his friends. That sucked. This sucked.

 

  All of this sucks, and I feel like shit.

 

  That was the thought he carried with him as he rose from the bed with yet another aching creak. He continued to hold Michael while he made his way out towards the front door. In the living room it was dark, the lights all blown out and the pit of the fireplace a black pile of ash that was cold and still and dead without a single hint of orange-colored warmth. 

 

 The room smelled like frankincense. 

 

  Probably from that incense Wil likes to burn, Tommy assumed, passing the gray ashes that spread over the tabletops by with a brief, uninterested glace. To keep out the demons or some shit. Wonder if he burned extra. To ‘banish’ Tubbo or whatever.

 

  The door was briefly stuck since the frame swelled whenever it was humid. Something about how the mist got gobbled up by the hungry wood. Tommy had to ram into it with his shoulder in order to get it open, and when he did so with a mild grunt, it wasn’t long before he heard a sharp and sudden gasp from the god waiting on the other side.

 

 Tubbo stood at the door in a cloud of colorless mist.

 

 He wore an emerald cloak that was made of shiny silk that fell from his brawny shoulders.

 

 The cloak itself was a rich, dark green, the edges of which were lined with fluffy embroidered flowers that took the shape of frilly, full-bloomed marigolds. Some of them were either red or lemon yellow and were connected by woven blue vines. Near his left ear, which was pointed like an elf's while still having a rounded, human-like tip, Tommy saw a single flower. A yellow rose. It bloomed from a thornless stim that was a rich and vibrant green, and in the light that radianted upon its smooth, butter-colored petals, it appeared that it practically glowed in the mist’s softly shifting light.

 

 His eyes also glowed when they landed onto Tommy. “Dear? Are you alright?” His voice was smooth, the words softly spoken and lowly drawn as those pools of azure glowed with a hazy shine.

 

 Tommy stifled a nervous cough while he shifted and nodded his head. “Y-yeah, I’m fine.” He used his foot to close the door so he could step out an extra bit. He’d throw on a pair of heavy boots. He had forgotten to pull on any socks. It felt weird. So much thick, furry leather against his barely awake feet.

 

 “Did you sleep well?” Tubbo asked, stepping forward with a placid face and deep, worrisome eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t lay down with you some more. I was just busy with getting everything prepared. Do you want me to stay back for a little longer so you can properly wake up and we can…talk?”

 

 His hands both came out to pull Tommy in.

 

 Tommy smiled and shook his head.

 

 Tubbo’s eyes noticeably dimmed as he nodded and took a small step back. If his ears were as they normally were, Tommy had a feeling that they would’ve drooped in return for the mild rejection. Was it rejection? It wasn’t rejecting Tubbo’s love. It was just saying that he needed space. That he needed a minute.

 

  I’ll have so many minutes to spend on my own, once you’re both away and I’m left alone here.

 

 The thought sent him spiraling as his boots shifted on the muddy floor.

 

 “Did you get something to eat?” Tubbo asked, changing the subject.

 

 “No, not yet.”

 

 There was a lapse in the god’s expression as he coiled, lashes batting. “Well, you should . Breakfast is the most important meal for a proper, healthy start to the morning. Besides, you need to have a little something. Food helps you mortals think better. Gives you a full stomach so you can use all of your brain.”

 

 There was a faintly heard crinkle followed by a sudden, bubbly pop . A smell filled the air when Tubbo’s eyes shifted. They went from bluish-green to plated gold and then back before he lifted his hands again. In them, he held a fully cooked loaf of rich, crispy brown bread that let off thin, twisty trails of honey-scented, coiling gray smoke.

 

 Tommy’s mouth began to water as Tubbo tore off a hearty chunk of it. He held Michael close with one arm against his chest. He surely wasn’t that hungry, was he? He already ate around two, maybe three hours ago. He was full enough to last through Tubbo leaving. Once he did, he’d go in and stuff himself with bread and fruit and honey until he felt sick. Then he’d go and lay in his bed and feel terrible about everything forever and ever and ever for the next fifteen hours. 

 

 It was perfect! 

 

 A brilliant plan on his part.

 

 But…well…surely a little bite couldn’t hurt, right?

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo’s voice said in a breath that broke through the crowding fog.

 

 “I don’t want you to leave.” Was what Tommy wanted to stress out. But instead, as he took the bread and had himself a greedy chomp of it, what he muffled out around the delicious mouthful was a mumbly “I love you”, at which point he made to hand Michael over as a weary smile stretched his cracked, sore lips.

 

 Tubbo took the boy and was quick to smile while giving him a little squeeze. “Hello sweetheart!” Tommy heard him say over the crinkling crunch of the bread he continued to chew.

 

 “Papa,” Michael immediately started. “Papa, I don’t think we should leave Mummy. I think he’ll be really sad when he’s all lonely ‘cause we aren’t gonna be around here.”

 

 Michael reached up to tug at Tubbo’s cloak so he was sure to have the god’s full attention. “Papa, we need to stay. We need to stay and make breakfast and snuggle more with Mummy.”

 

 Tommy chuckled around the bread while he and Tubbo both laughed. Michael frowned and whipped his head to glare at them both.

 

 “Wha?” He said. “I’m right!”

 

 “Oh, I’m sure Mummy would like that very much, dear heart. But I need to head home for a while so I can take care of the forest! See it, over there?"

 

 Michael nodded in the same direction as Tubbo's gaze, his own eyes a curious twinkle as he looked out over the river through the mist as it swirled and waved and turned.

 

 "Yeah," said Michael, "I sees it. You live in there? That's home?"

 

 It was because of the early sun that the forest was colored such a deep, royal blue. The light hit the leaves and brought out so many hidden colors, emerald reds, sapphire greens, purple of an amethyst near the edges of the highest cedar's tip. The mist shifted as it swirled through the jagged forest edge line, which appeared serrated and torn all on top while the lower ferns pushed outwards, their blooms and branches bloated on the dew from the day's fresh morn. The colors all reflected in the surface of the muddy river, though it was like looking at them through a portal, one mad of liquefied bronze mixed with gold and glistening, molten brass that was really just mud. Just dark, oily, stinky old mud.

 

 The mud looked almost rotten compared to the living, towering forest. A forest with trees, trunks, creeks, ferns. Underbrushes in which things ran and scurried, branches filled with ripe fruit that grew from thick, veiny vines that pooled out all over. Pools that were warm with hot, steaming mist. Velvet sheets on a big, egg-shaped bed. A gem-studded sundial in the center of an eternally blooming garden.

 

 All that and more, just hidden, behind a wall of forest green across a bit of mud.

 

 It seemed to be waiting. The forest all but begged, “come back”, “come home.”

 

 Within the center of it all was a home, there at the forest's heart.

 

 Tommy missed it more and more the longer he was away. It felt wrong to be away from it, which he supposed was in and of itself peculiar, considering he'd only known it to be a home for barely over two months.

 

 But oh, what peace he'd know in that past a hundred days.

 

 Such peace.

 

 Such warmth.

 

 It hurt to be apart from it. Were he divine like Tubbo, Tommy'd almost swear that he himself was being drained the longer they were apart from their home beneath the oak. It just felt too open outside that nest of tangled roots. There was a terrible smell in Oakburrow.

 

 He grimaced into the thin, misty air.

 

 "Yes," Tubbo said to Michael, nodding and smiling still. It was good to see him so happy. "That's our home, the Western Wood. It's where I was born and raised by my uncle, and it's always where I met your Mum when he got lost and stumbled in. It's got everything we could ever need and all the pretty flowers you could ever want in our big, beautiful front garden. Not to mention that there's plenty of room for you to run around! Plenty of room for you to grow…"

 

 For a moment, his eyes were filled with the deepest, heaviest of sadness. But then it was gone, like a burst of summer rain, and in its place returned that damn happy smile that was aimed at Tommy as Tubbo turned and started talking once again.

 

 "I left you something," he explained. "On the cabinet, next to your bed. It's something that I whipped up to make dealing with Uncle Wilbur a little bit easier, but it won't last and doesn't work for very long, so be sure to use it sparingly until I can make you a better one that's a bit more…mm… permanent once I'm back home a have all of my ingredients."

 

 The wink Tubbo gave at "permanent" left Tommy far from feeling comforted.

 

 "I love you," Tubbo then said, leaning forward to cup the side of his face.

 

 "I know," Tommy whispered.

 

 Tubbo kissed his forehead and sent a shiver through the boy's mind that made him think of auroras dancing in the dark.

 

 "I'll be back by second morning. I promise."

 

 And once Tommy nodded, with that, Tubbo turned and quickly left to make his way down the hill and out the town over towards the small, stoney bridge that crossed the thin, muddy river, on the other side of which sat the misty forest, their home and his salvation. It was almost a type of sanctuary, having it there. Knowing it was there. So close yet so far from this sorry, painful home. This prison .

 

  I feel bad for that. It's wrong, thinking of my home like it's something as awful as a prison. It's not…it's really just-

 

  There was a quiet tap tap from behind the closed front door.

 

 Tommy jumped when he heard it and jolted in a quick, startled turn.

 

 "H-hello?"

 

 His heart continued to hammer as he sighed, saw who it was, and smiled, suddenly relieved. Thank gods that it wasn't Wilbur…oh, no. That was a bad thought.

 

 "Hey, Ranboo." Tommy said with a shy little wave.

 

 "Hey!" The taller boy greeted, bobbing his head as he stepped out and carefully shut the door behind him. He was dressed down since he'd clearly just awoken. Just some slacks and a tunic that was crinkled and untucked. Not that Tommy could complain, what with his own sleep-wrinkled dress. "Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt. I-if I did, I mean. I just heard you and Tubbo and got up because I thought that there was maybe something going on. Sorry, for eavesdropping. Sorry…"

 

 "'S fine," Tommy shrugged.

 

 His eyes traced Tubbo's head as it got smaller and further with each bouncy bob. 

 

 "Is Tubbo okay?" Ranboo asked, apparently following Tommy as he too stared after the shape of the short brunette. "Did…did something happen -" his eyes blew up, red flooding his shell-shaped ears. "-oh, oh gods , oh damn , I-I am so-"

 

 He stopped when Tommy whispered. "No. It's cool."

 

 They were quiet for a bit.

 

 Tommy looked at Ranboo.

 

 He watched Tubbo going and felt sad.

 

 He thought of Wilbur yelling and of Father seeing he was home and how he just didn't care.

 

 He thought of how loud Technoblade was when he would holler. He remembered dinner and how those empty sockets had looked at Tubbo, almost hateful with how they bore into him.

 

 He remembered feeling the sunlight on his cheek when the wind was cool and the grass pillow soft. He remembered long mornings in bed and late evenings out in the garden. He remembered sugar on strawberries mixed with powdered cinnamon, and the taste of something warm and soft like a cloud as he was held and gently lifted.

 

 He remembered being in the forest, and for once in his life in this world feeling well and truly like he had himself a home.

 

 The memories made him so sad that he had to turn so he could run away inside..

 

 "Gonna start on breakfast," he heard himself blurt, startling poor Ranboo.

 

 "Oh-oh! Oh uh…okay!"

 

 Tommy would go in.

 

 Tommy would make breakfast.

 

 Tommy would distract himself with Ranboo and eat some decent food. He made sure of such when he called the boy's name out so he'd come in and help.

 

 "Ranboo, can you fetch some bread while I get us a lil' fire?"

 

 Ranboo complied with a nervous little weedle. "Uh, s- sure . Are we…are we allowed to start a fire? Do we need to wait and ask permission from one of the adults?"

 

 "No," Tommy said, ever the easy liar.

 

 "Oh," Ranboo responded, ever the pleaser. "Okay, then! Yeah, I'll get the bread. Is it-"

 

 "-it's up in the cupboard over the basin. Grab the good stuff. The stuff we got from Tubbo."

 

  I won't cry. I won't be sad. I'll make it until tomorrow morning. I'm big, I'm a Big Man.

 

 "This?"

 

 Tommy nodded and confirmed that he got the right loaf. "Yeah, that one. Slice it all thick and leave it out. I'll get some butter. We'll have rice a-and a few bits of toast."

 

 Nothing could go wrong with shaky hands and a match that needed to be stuck.

 

 Nothing could go wrong with twitchy fingers and a hot, open flame.

 

 Nothing could go wrong with two children who were alone in a big house up on a hill in a world that had left them both forsaken. The forest waited. Tommy would eventually be back with his beloved forest god.

 

 All he had to do was distract himself. Keep himself busy until the morning of Tubbo's return.

Making breakfast would work. 

Toasting bread really wasn't that hard.

Maybe they could add something sweet. A bit of fruit. An apple or maybe a few strawberries.

 

  Maybe Tubbo could-

 

 He froze. The thought hurt his heart when his first urge was to ask Tubbo. It hurt to remember. He hated having to think about it so much. How long was it until his beloved returned? Twelve hours? Forty-something?

 

 That would be fine.

 Tommy would manage.

 What could possibly go wrong in a mere couple days?

 What could go wrong?

 What more could possibly happen?

Notes:

I'M SORRY THIS WAS SAD. I really am so sorry, I want to try and keep this fic focused mainly on fluff, but alas, The Plot demands that there be angst. I didn't wanna drag it out too much, tho, so that's why this update was so small. There will be angst but I'll try to keep it short and the fluff good and long...at least where I'm able to, because again. Plot :)

Next update will be a bit because of how long it's gonna be! So please be patient, I'll try my best to get it out before the end of the month. But eh, can't full promise, seeing as I'm at the mercy of this thing we call "life" and "work" and "living under capitalism when you're mentally disabled and dealing with a very mean boss."
But anyway! Hope this was good and you all enjoyed it! Comments are so so lovely and I always love to read them <3 have a good one!

Chapter 16: The Day Apart, the Lonely Moon

Summary:

“Papa, Papa! Wake up, it’s morning!

 Papa, Papa.

 Oh, would he ever possibly get just a bit tired of that wonderful little word? He sure hoped not. No, he couldn’t. Surely not.

(TWS in beginning notes, and some /neg about the DSMP finale in the end ones! just as fair warning)

Notes:

TWS:
Themes of loneliness, isolation, fear of loneliness/isolation, self-doubt, anxiety, codependency, neglect, as well as references to the usual abusive bs from ADS!Tommy's family.

Please let me know if I missed any! Also feel free to point out any spelling mistakes or errors, just please be polite and tell me around where they are so I can get to them and fix them quickly!

Reminder that c!clingy's relationship in this AU is strictly platonic and all the usual disclaimers. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♡~~Tubbo~~♡

 

 “Papa, Papa! Wake up, it’s morning!”

 

 Papa, Papa.

 

 Oh, would he ever possibly get just a bit tired of that wonderful little word? He sure hoped not. No, he couldn’t. Surely not.

 

 “Papa!” 

 

 “Hullo Michael…”

 

 Tubbo heard the bed frame creak a bit before he rolled over to see Michael. The boy’s hands grabbed up at him as he chuckled and listened to Michael’s feet pap softly against the rug on the floor as he hopped happily in place. The sun’s morning rays cast a whitish glow upon his thick, curly pink hair as it bounced along with his head.

 

 “Papa!” Michael said. “Papa, c’mon, c’mon! We gotta go an’ make breaky-fest!”

 

 Michael pat the blankets with his little hands while Tubbo shifted and gave a tired sigh. “Aaaah…oh, five more minutes.”

 

 The outraged “WAH?!” that Michael let out when Tubbo’s eyes closed was worth the boy’s next harshly spoken words.

 

 “Papa you are lazy ,” Michael gasped.

 

 “Mmmm, ‘m noooot .”

 

 Michael gave a sharp and grumpy “HMPH!” as he carried on despite how earnestly Tubbo disagreed. “You are . You are so lazy. Lazy lazy LAZY Papa. All you did all night was lay there and snore. Snore, snore, snore snorin’. Papa, you snore so LOUD that I can’t hear my own head ! Why you snore so loud like that? Huh? Whyyyy you snoooooore ?”

 

 A hearty chuckled rumbled inside the forest god’s chest. Tubbo was reminded of how Tommy always complained about how loudly he snored, complaints that were always followed by a muffled curse when Tubbo asked if that meant he hadn’t been telling the truth when he, in his own words, said “listening to you making sounds when we’re asleep makes me feel really loved, because it reminds me that I’m not alone and that I’m sleepin’ with someone else who I really really love.”

 

 Tubbo had made a joke then about how that made it sound like the two of them were “having a sex” as Tommy would often put it. That got him a harsh glare full of scorn that lasted exactly five whole seconds before Tommy broke out into a cackly, high wheezy laugh.

 

 Oh, how Tubbo loved that precious sound. The hick of Tommy’s words as he tried to collect himself, and the harsh, airy gush that came out of his lungs when he’d stumble and undoubtedly fail was by far one of the most wondrous noises to have ever been heard in all the great wide world.

 

 He couldn’t help but to notice how Michael’s little snort was so vaguely yet very similar as he groaned and tucked in his head. “Ooooh, it’s because I’m so old , Michael love. I am so old. Older than the trees…almost as old as that little rock you found yesterday. I’m old, and being old makes you weak and tired easily. I need to sleep . An old god like myself needs his rest…”

 

 It was when Michael gave a mighty proper whine that Tubbo himself broke. The woven wood of the giant bed shook from the vibrations as Tubbo laughed and wheezed over the sound of his child’s voice.

 

 “PAPA, YOU ARE NOT OLD . You are just LAZY and a big lazy SNORE MONSTER! GAH !”

 

 With a shout and a yelp, Michael then jumped and threw himself onto the bed. Being hit in the shoulder by him was a lot like being smacked by a goose-feather pillow. A wiggly, giggly, squirmy goose-feather pillow. A pillow that was so small that Tubbo grabbed him with just one hand, being extra careful when he pinched Michael between his fingers by the shoulders, and then lifted him up into the air just a couple inches above his heavy horned head.

 

 Tubbo rolled onto his back while Michael’s arms dangled. He smiled up at the youngling god as he waved his hand and weakly flayed. He wiggled, wiggled, wiggled just like a little earthworm having fun in a fresh mud puddle.

 

 The motion stopped when Tubbo lowered him back down and let him nuzzle into his chest. The tinted tan of the satyr's thick fur all but swallowed him up.

 

 He was just so small .

 

 Tubbo hadn’t even realized how tiny Michael was when he was disguised as a human. He hadn’t noticed how short his limbs were or how big his round head had been until well after their return to Western Wood, which hadn’t taken long, mostly thanks to the fact that, while leaving Oakburrow, Tubbo had been so focused on forcing himself to cross that little bridge with every ounce of strength and divine willpower he had, that he hadn’t taken a moment to look at Michael in the light of the filtered forest sun.

 

 He didn’t look at Michael.

 

 He didn’t look back towards Tommy.

 

 He kept his eyes up ahead and his mind on the forest. On the branches, the roots, the vines, the flowers, the moss that grew on damp black trunks that were a dozen torsos thick, and on the droves of bees and butterflies that danced among the freshly sprouted wildflowers. He focused on the cool rush of the forest’s leafy shade, because otherwise his thoughts would turn to those of teary blue eyes and a river that was choked with mud that ran an ugly, sickening brownish gray.

 

 “Now you get up?” Michael asked, lifting his head.

 

 Tubbo blinked and looked down. Pink hair that was scented like a newly bloomed rose. Round head. Round, big, beautiful blue eyes. His little boy…

 

 “Yes,” answered Tubbo with a slow nod as he raised a hand to his chest in order to support Michael. “Let’s get up and make some breakfast.”

 

 Michael giggled before Tubbo rose with a long, lazy yawn. His hooves met the rug while he sat at the edge of the bed, back hunched, shoulders square and slouched, young godling held gently between his large, clawed hands.

 

 He pushed himself up and carried Michael out into the hall. It was still rather early. A good, lazy start to what was bound to be a slow, lazy day. And hopefully a good one! …hopefully.

 

 A small sigh came from the forest lord as he ducked his head and ambled his way into the kitchen. It was just as they always left it, tidy and clean and cared for. Lived in. Loved. Though he did suppose that the counter could use a light dusting…and the table, that needed to be wiped down, too. Oh, and the jars! The jars of pickled veggies and candied fruit and honey from the latest harvest! They were all smudged and grimy, probably because they’d been sitting in the open air in full view of the sun as opposed to the safety of the dimly lit, well-maintained pantry.

 

 Tubbo made a note to check on the contents as he set Michael onto the counter. Couldn’t be letting the pickled carrots go all rotten, now. Couldn’t allow that to happen while Tommy was away.

 

  I’m away from Tommy, a quacking part of him whispered. He’s not here. He’s not here. He’s alone and I am not with him. I’m not there to protect him. I can’t keep him safe.

 

 There was a shiver to his voice as his body gave a(fully involuntary) icy, sputtering shiver. “Would you like to help me with the prep, dear? I could use the extra help with cracking these eggs.”

 

 From the storage, Tubbo produced two large, white speckled ovals that fit squarely in either of his large palms. They were very big eggs. Both freshly laid just the other morning by a generous cocktrice. Packed with flavor and protein, and also a faint hint of spice. Just what he needed to go with a few slices of honey-soaked toast and a few slabs of salted pork belly.

 

 “Eggs?” Michael questioned. “Like with baby chickies inside?”

 

 Tubbo said with his worried eyes and softly smiled. He handed one egg over to the boy for him to hold while he reached for the cast iron pan, explaining happily as he did, “Oh, no, dear, these don’t have any chicks inside of them. These eggs are unfertilized. That means that they don’t have any babies inside of them and are just for eating. Have you ever eaten eggs before?”

 

 Michael shook his head while Tubbo snapped his fingers and summoned a bright red flame. He wove the sparks between his fingers, then cast the fire into the pit of the stove so that it would ignite and roar into a full blaze.

 

 He set the pan on top of it as the logs within crackled and began to burn, and then made to crack the first egg on the black iron rim edge. “I’ll eat both of these if you decide you don’t like them, then.”

 

 “Are we gonna make one for Mummy?”

 

 Tubbo’s ear sharply flicked. Oh, how he hated how much that question hurt .

 

 “No, love. ‘Fraid it’s just us today.”

 

 “So we not gonna go see Mummy yet?”

 

 “No, probably not.”

 

 “Why?”

 

 “Because I’m still recovering from being outside of the forest for so long, dear. I’ve never left it for so long. It took a lot out of me, and if I’m not careful, going out again so soon could make me get all sick and hurt. It could be dangerous.”

 

 “It bad if you get sick because then we can’t see Mummy. Right?”

 

 Tubbo smiled, though his chest deeply hurt as he nodded rather glumly. “Yes, dear. I can’t take you to see Mummy if I’m not strong enough to leave the forest.”

 

 “Papa so strong."

 

 "Yes, but not at the minute."

 

 Truth was, Tubbo had collapsed onto the bed the mere second he had reached it after they returned from Oakburrow. He barely managed to stay upright long enough to get Michael asleep.

 

 His legs were just so sore .

 

 His vision had been blurred as if he'd walked through an icy rain.

 

 His chest, sore and hollow, had been filled with this sickly sensation. This feeling. This spreading web of icy inkish black cold , which was sharp as a knife as it went from his middle and spread outwards until it entangled his hooves and ensnared his heavy limbs.

 

 When he stepped hoof back into the forest, it was like all of the sudden he could actually breathe again.

 

 It felt like waking up from some dreadful inner fog.

 

 It was like coming back from the edge of death. And that left Tubbo deeply terrified. Because really? That was it? Just a mere day or so and he was already rendered so weak , so powerless ?

 

 Was he really just that useless ? That frail ?

 

 Surely not. Surely, it was just a matter of needing to build up a residence of sort. Yes. A residence. An endurance towards being outside of the Western Wood. That would allow him to spend ample time with his beloved. That would let him be there long enough to keep Tommy warm, loved, safe and protected from all the world's twisted ills. Surely it would. Surely!

 

 Surely…

 

 …

 

 …

 

  Oh, bother.

 

 How troublesome that a god should have to doubt. Tubbo did not care for such a bothersome experience.

 

 He'd much rather tend to making breakfast a proper meal for his son. And to do so, all he needed was a hefty loaf, a pork belly slab, some salt, spice and a few herbs, and perhaps another egg. Michael would probably want extra if he ended up liking it.

 

 Tubbo busied himself with all of that and was grateful for Michael’s help.

 

 It was not very long before they were done.

 

 They sat at the table, Tubbo in a chair and Michael atop the forest lord's lap. That seemed like the ideal place for him. It was also the most comfy, according to the boy himself.

 

 "Egg time!" The boy cried as his fingers went patter-pitter against the table's polished surface.

 

 Tubbo's chuckle was deep and drolling. He cut a small slice with a knife and pierced it with the metal fork, then brought the bit of egg down to Michael who was waiting with an open maw.

 

 "Remember to chew it all the way before you swallow, alright?"

 

 "'Kay!"

 

 Michael did so and was soon chewing the slice of egg. Tommy usually prepared them scrambled. But Tubbo preferred his to be hard boiled so he had the joy of puncturing the golden yolk, so as he watched Michael eat, it made him feel oddly proud and rather accomplished to hear the baby god give a pleased, happy hum.

 

 "Is good!" Michael said as soon as he swallowed. "Is tasty! I love it!"

 

 Tubbo was glad he'd fried that extra egg.

 

 It wasn't long before they were finished. Tubbo set Michael down onto the floor so he had both hands free to clean the now crumb-covered plates. He did so easily without any hassle, and once he'd set the last cup onto the rack so it could dry, he brushed his hands on his furry knees and turned to where his son was now waiting.

 

 "We go outside?" Michael asked from over by the door.

 

 "Oh, I don't see why not!"

 

 Michael giggled as he dashed away. Tubbo chuckled, shook his head, sighed and then went to follow him down the hall and through the home's front door.

 

 The garden was beautiful. It was just as they had left it.

 

 Tubbo noticed a few bundles of weeds that had sprung up next to the front door. A bother, but one that he could easily manage. At least the flowers barely needed to be watered, and the sundial appeared to have been freshly polished as it glistened in the sunlight that filtered down from the branches high overhead.

 

 Daisies with the daffodils, marigolds in crinkled clusters. Carnations red and pink among orchids purple and lilies, pale pretty white.

 

 The smell of wet earth.

 

 The tinge of gentle lavender.

 

 A soft breeze against his hair that kissed the pinkish skin of his round cheeks.

 

 He felt something spread up through him. It started in his hooves and sprouted quickly. It was soft and liquid, an ebbing sense of steadily growing warmth.

 

 It reached his chest and then bloomed into a silent, shining flower. And then, as much as he loathed to give it much thought, Tubbo realized he could actually hear the forest. He hadn't heard it in Oakburrow. He never realized that he was hearing it, because he had never left in all those many centuries, and therefore hadn't been able to tell that it was gone until he'd allowed a little mortal to…to what? Lead him astray?

 

  That isn't my thought, Tubbo noted. That's the forest. I am the lord here. You are my realm. You abide me, not the reverse.

 

  In the leaves overhead, he sensed a faint, twitching whisper.

 

  How many times have mortals tricked the gods? How many times has a deity been left to crash and burn? Do not be tricked, Forest Lord. Do not be deceived into flitting flights of foolish mortal fancy.

 

  And to that, Tubbo raised his chin and narrowed his eyes. Who are you? He asked.

 

  Apprehension, the leaves softly rattled. Doubt. Anxiety. A seed planted when your chest felt so cold and you were for once so deeply afraid . The fear of falling apart. I am the warning your uncle spoke when he told you the tale of the time he died, that faithful summer day.

 

  Tubbo smiled. He just about scoffed.

 

  So you're my paranoia , then?

 

  Of a sort. The wise kind. The smart kind of worry. I'll protect you. I'll keep you alive.

 

  Unlikely, was Tubbo's retort. Chances are, you'll just keep me trapped here, scared and anxious and frightened. Alone. I am a god. I will not be scared into hiding after just one mere second of feeling a tad bit unwell.

 

 Your skin will turn to wood! Your blood will become water, then inky oil! You will die if you leave again. Stay. Be afraid.

 

 He would've questioned it aloud if he wasn't stuck in his own head. It was probably for the best that he didn't. Wouldn't want to worry him…wouldn't want to worry little Michael.

 

 "Papa?"

 

  You will die and leave him all alone -

 

  Shove it.

 

 Tubbo huffed as he shook the thoughts away. Goodness, it was just so much bullshit , up there, in his head. Just bullshit .

 

 "Sorry darling," he apologized, lowering his eyes back towards the mossy ground. "What were you asking? I didn't quite hear you."

 

 "I said let's pick flowers an' make 'em into pretty crowns, Papa!" Michael threw his arms into the air while his knees wobbled and his hair gave a fluffy bounce.

 

 " Oooh , that does sound quite fun! Which ones should we pick?"

 

 Michael guided him to a bed of hyacinths that were growing near a large weepy willow. There was a moment of confusion when Tubbo laughed and Michael tilted his head up at him.

 

 "Wah?" The boy asked.

 

 "Oh, it's nothing," assured Tubbo.

 

 "Waaaaaah so funny ?" Michael’s voice was firmer. It was almost a bit demanding.

 

 Tubbo’s brows became raised as he gave Michael a playful side-eye. "These hyacinths were some of the first flowers that Mummy and I planted together. They're very pretty, yes, and they're very popular with the bees, the butterflies, the moths, the ladybugs. Basically anyone who likes to play with the flowers…"

 

 "… but ?"

 

 Tubbo snorted and just about broke into a full-belly laugh. " But . They aren't very good for making into crowns! The stems are too long, see? Like this."

 

 Michael shuffled as Tubbo leaned down to crouch next to him. At his current height(around nine, maybe ten feet tall), Tubbo cast an impressive shadow onto the garden lawn, one that swallowed Michael right up into the cool tinted shade as the godling blinked and toddled closer to stand beside his father's hooves.

A little hand was pressed down on one as Michael leaned forward so he could see.

 

 Tubbo poked one of the hyacinths. "These guys have really long, really thick stems. You could maybe make them into a necklace or weave one into a big bracelet, but they're too big to make into a crown. And besides. I don't think these flowers would hold onto the stem enough even if we did make a crown out of them."

 

 As if to demonstrate, a few of the tiny blue-purple flowers that made up the hyacinth's blooming cluster fell off as soon as the stem started to bend.

 

 Michael gasped when he saw this. "Oh! Oh no , not the flowers !"

 

 Tubbo turned and patted the boy's head. "There there, it's alright. We'll just make some crowns out of these ones. These pansies would look quite nice!"

 

 Another cluster caught his attention just as he reached to pluck a frilly white and purple bloom.

 

 "Ooooh, and buttercups ! Michael, do you know what a buttercup is?"

 

 Michael shook his head. "No. What is'it?"

 

 "This!" Tubbo held out the small yellow flower, which drooped just a little on its long, thin green stem as he held it out for the god child to see. "It's one of your Mummy's all time favorites . It's very beautiful! I think the yellow would go nice with, oh, let's say…something purple? And maybe a few bits of red?"

 

 Michael got to work quickly when he heard that buttercups were a favorite of his beloved Mummy.

 

 "We need ALL dah buddacups, Papa!" Michael proclaimed loudly.

 

 "We do?" Tubbo asked.

 

 "Yes! And we need lots of blue and red for the 'ellow. We gotta make it pretty. And it has to be perfect for when we go an' see 'im again. Okay?"

 

It happened again.

The cold, sickly spreading.

The sharp, jagged soreness, like a knife to the heart.

The feeling of cracks that were ready fan out just an inch below his thin, bark-rough skin.

 

  Dangerous, warned the forest.

 

  Only if I'm not careful, retorted the god in return.

 

  I am you, the forest then said through the leaves, through the roots and the branches that reached so high towards the sky. I am you, just a part that is more sensible. You'd do well to listen. I am trying to help. I'm trying to save your life.

 

  What life?

 

 That was what he asked to the voice that claimed to be him and spoke from the forest.

 

 What life? A life without Tommy? A life by himself all alone until he got his once-in-a-blue-moon visit from his sister and uncle? That life?

 

  I'd rather rot from the inside out than live like that again.

 

 That life is safe. Gods were not meant to live in relation to lowly mortals.

 

 Tommy is not lowly. He is the sunlight that feeds my blooms and leaves. He is the fresh patter of rain when the summer storms come rolling in. He is the earth that hugs my roots. He is the air that I inhale and gives me the willpower in order to breathe. There's no point if I can't be with him. No point to the world. Without him, I'm dead. I'm dead already.

 

 So clingy…

 

 You hush it.

 

 Just an observation…

 

 SHUT. IT.

 

 Tubbo was impressed that he managed not to flinch as the leaves gave a small rattle. "Ah," he instead muttered. "Yes, love. I'll make sure to keep the flowers all perfect for when we bring them to Mummy. Let's pick some now, okay?"

 

 "Otay Papa!"

 

 His relief was immense. Flowers…flowers. He would pick flowers for his beloved and use his magic to keep them well preserved. Tommy deserved flowers that were in full-bloom and at their tip-toppiest of form as opposed to wilted shrivels that were all brown and rotten.

 

  Nothing in the forest stays good when it’s all black and rotten…

 

 Tubbo focused on the green.

 Green leaves, green stims. Green vines with white-blue jasmine that faded from a deep emerald to a glossy fern’s leafy jade. The fern was a floral outburst that sprang up besides a dozen towering irises. The irises were mostly purple with splashes of yellow and pink, though a few were pale and came in shades of gray, coral, butter yellow or snowy white, and the flowy curl of their dainty petals was well matched by the crimson flare of the bustle of spider lilies that grew right underneath.

 

 Michael spotted them and snorted as he brushed past a leafy patch. “These for Mummy, too?”

 

 Tubbo hummed and gave it a little thought. “Hmmm, maybe. But I dunno, Michael. I think that maybe this crown has enough red from the pansies and the poppies on it. Maybe it could have something else? Something blue? Or maybe something white?”

 

 Just as he’d hoped, Michael soon discovered the bone-colored variant of the spidery-looking flowers. When he did, he was so excited he just about squealed. What a silly noise from a little child! He sounded like a little animal. Like some kind of odd bird, or even a little baby pig!

 

 Oh, that was a lovely comparison.

 

 Little Michael as a little bitty pig.

 

 All precious and lovely and pink.

 

 Though Tubbo still thought he was best compared to a freshly blooming rose. He smiled at such a comparison as he watched Michael go in to pick a bundle of the white lilies. Michael returned in just a few moments with a dozen held tightly in his little arms.

 

 They got to work and were soon busy with the crown weaving. It was a simple art, but it had some skill to it. You had to be careful with your fingers when you pulled, and mindful of your own strength so that you didn’t go too hard or too quickly and snap the delicate stems.

 

 You’d think that Tubbo would struggle, what with being a currently ten foot tall deity with hands as large as mountain boulders.

 

 But you’d have to be a fool to underestimate the tenderness that could be found in a forest god. What of the gentle whisper of the forest wind? What of the kiss of a sweet sunray or a little creek’s little babble over pebbled rocks?

 

 It wasn't like he was some feral, snarling wolf. He was a satyr. A divine goat! A noble woodland beast. A guardian. A protector.

 

 Tubbo could be as gentle as he needed.

 

 It just so happened that such gentleness was reserved for his beloved little family. Tommy and Michael. His darling dears. His sweethearts. His beloveds. His everything .

 

  And maybe that’s a bit stupid. And maybe I’m doomed to be a fool. But mortal lives are so short, and the forest nights long and cold. Empty. I am a lone lord. Aren’t I permitted a small ember of a family?

 

  He didn’t get an answer save for a faint rustle of the shifting leaves. Well…well good! Very good! Tubbo did not have time for snarky responses from the stupid dumb scaredy goat forest that thought it was fucking funny to make fun of him and make him feel all cold and paranoid .

 

 Needless to say, Tubbo was glad when they finished the crowns and he was able to place one upon Michael’s head. The boy giggled as the floral wreath was set gently down onto his head of rosy pink curls. He waited for Tubbo to adjust it before he stepped away and did a little spin.

 

 “I a flowah prince , Papa!” He decreed.

 

 Tubbo just hummed, seeing no reason to argue.

 

 “Let’s go water some of your subjects, alright?”

 

 Michael was simply delighted when he was allowed to hold the watering can. It was a bit difficult since the thing was so damn big. But Tubbo helped him out before it could tip and the water inside could splish and splosh all about and come out all over, so by the time that they were finished up, there was a fresh sprinkling of shiny silvery droplets that had been glazed all over the plants throughout the garden’s many beds. It was like frost on grass before winter’s first snow. It looked like the whole world had been covered in a thin, glittery bedsheet.

 

 Speaking of bed, it was around this time that sweet Michael started to get a little tired. It became as clear as such to Tubbo when the boy walked over and hugged his haunced leg. He felt rather proud of himself for suppressing a low croon when his son started to nuzzle into his thick, chestnut colored fur.

 

 “Hon?” Tubbo questioned.

 

 “‘M tired, Papa…”

 

 Tubbo stooped low to pick the child up as Michael gave a soft sigh.

 

 “Oh,” the god’s voice warmly rumbled, “poor thing.”

 

 He soon head over to the willow and sat down and leaned against its knotted truck. Michael on his chest, a curtain of tinted leaves above his head. The warmth from the mossy-grassy earth and the smell of warm mud. Not to mention that of the flowers. Always remember that. Don’t ever forget the flowers.

 

 It was Tubbo’s turn to yawn as Michael curled into him.

 

 “I miss Mummy.”

 

 He flinched.

 

 “I know, love. I do too.”

 

 Michael’s head lifted as he propped it up by his chinny chin. He looked up at Tubbo with those big, round, infinite sky blue eyes. Eyes that were as tired as they were pouty and deeply sad. “Wanna go an’ see ‘im!”

 

 “I know,” Tubbo said, this time with a faint sigh. “I do, too. I really miss him. I love him so much. I love both of you, so very, very much.”

 

 “Lots?” Michael asked.

 

 Tubbo nodded. “Yes, dear. Lots and lots and a whole bunch, bunch, bunch. I love you both all the way up to the moon, around, and back down again.”

 

 “And stars?”

 

 “I love you both just that much for each and every little star.”

 

 “How much is that?”

 

 “Infinity.”

 

 “How much is that?”

 

 “You’ll understand, someday. When you’re older.”

 

 Michael gave a little huff as a smile crinkled the corners of Tubbo’s eyes. “Tha’s too much,” he complained, “too much. Too big for me!”

 

 Tubbo’s smile went on to become a dopey, lopsided hint of a crooked grin. He tilted his head as he brought up his great clawed hand, and was very careful not to apply too much pressure as he rested it on Michael’s back and continued to gaze down on him.

 

 “You may be little, but my love for you is so very, very big. Huge , even.”

 

 Michael just gasped. 

 

  Goodness, you’re so much like Tommy.

 

 Tubbo chuckled and gave Michael’s back a little rub. Round and round, then he drew a lone claw down the length of the boy’s spine.

 

 Michael was out before he could even count to ten.

 

  You really are just so much like him.

 

 Tubbo sighed once more and closed his own eyes for a bit of rest. He felt himself melt as he leaned back into the willow. The willow, tired and lazy as ever, brushed against his cheeks with thin, leafy, lime-tinted strands. It smelled like damp clay and lemon grass when a voice from inside his head tickled the features of his peaceful face.

 

  There was rot in the forest, the willow whispered, as though meaning to inform him.

 

  Yes, Tubbo answered, there was when I was very sad.

 

  Sad? Asked the willow. If it could, it might’ve tilted its head. But such things were not needed for such an old, languid tree. It only made sense that it be so curious.

 

  Yes. I was very sad for a good minute. I was scared, mostly, that I might’ve lost my beloved. But now I know he’s fine, so now it is okay.

 

  Okay? He felt the lush strands wind and pull. But he is not here. I do not feel him down by my roots. That is where he likes to go. He goes there for his naps. I know. I always feel it.

 

 Tubbo would’ve nodded if he were able to. It was rather hard to move when he was within his own head. He’s safe. He’s…not home , but he is at a place he calls a home and is staying with his family. They are what you can expect. They are mortal.

 

 The willow shivered. Danger.

 

 Exactly.

 

 It started to careen, pulling him with it as its thoughts teetered on a trembling edge. Danger, danger. Get him back. He is not safe. Not with them, only with-

 

 -me.

 

  You.

 

 The forest.

 

 Us.

 

 Me, myself, ego, and I.

 

 Cogito ergo sum.

 

  Tubbo was not talking to a curious old willow tree. Earlier he had not been speaking to the low hanging oak branches. He was just trying to take a nap and was passing the time until he spaced out with some self-indulgent self-conversation. Talking to himself. Pretending that he was speaking with a tree. It was shameful. It was embarrassing. Shameful. Concerning, maybe. Wasn’t it a fear of Tommy’s that he’d been seen as the kind of person who talked to himself, as some mad, someone crazy? That’s what Tubbo was, wasn’t it? A wee bit mad? Just a bit fucking crazy?

 

  Says a lot that you-I-we- you -that I even have to ask.

 

 …but when you’ve lived so many centuries alone in the forest with only the occasional family visit to hold you by, could it really be your fault if you found other forms of conversation, just to keep yourself sane?

 

 Was he insane?

 

 Could a forest’s mind go sour, as it were?

 

 Tubbo was a satyr lord. A forest god. A proud, ancient woodland deity.

 

 He was also but a child. A thousand years was hardly over a decade in terms of maturity. Gods grew slow, slow, slow, like the trees. By divine standards, Tubbo was still considered to be less of a lord and more of a prince; a hapless little child who was meant to fend all for himself.

 

 Something in the earth below curled .

 

 He tasted bile.

 

 It tasted bitter .

 

 But then on his chest, he felt something shift. Something heavy. Something warm. Tubbo sighed into the darkness of his mind’s murky ether as he felt himself go limb except to hug his little boy.

 

  It won’t be long, he assured himself. Just a day or so, and then I’ll get to see you.

 

 That’s what he told himself. Tubbo sat sleeping for a bit before he opened his eyes. He woke Michael up by pressing a kiss onto his forehead. Michael whined.

 

 “Pah- paaaaaaaaaa !”

 

 Tubbo chortled and got up so they could head back in. He only paused when he realized that the sun’s light was starting to fade. He could see the wall of its deep orange-red hum through the thicket of the now black outlined trees.

 

 “Let’s head over to the spring and get washed up before dinner, yes? That sounds fun! Have you ever taken a bath in a hot spring, Michael?”

 

 “Nope!”

 

 “Would you like to?”

 

 “Yeah!”

 

 Well. That settled that, then. Off they went!

 

 The hot spring where Tubbo often bathed was just a few trees down the garden’s main road. It wasn’t much. Just a pool surrounded by some large, flat black rocks that formed a nook full of water. The rocks were deep slate gray with edges like jagged crags. They jutted out with tips from which hung lanterns with orange-yellow glows that were held within artisan-crafted lanterns, the light of which cast a rippling glow upon the water’s still surface.

 

 From the water rose curls and ribbons of soft, grayish steam. The air all around smells of nightfall mixed with the humid weight of warm moisture.

 

 Tubbo sat Michael down away from the pool’s edge as he kneeled and then put his cloak aside. He explained to the boy that they’d have to get changed to go in while he tugged off his tunic.

 

 “And get naked ?!”

 

 He wheezed .

 

 “ Yes , love! ‘Fraid so.”

 

 Michael complied, but goodness, was he so very shocked about it. What do you mean we don’t wash up with our clothes on? Seriously ?!

 

 It was so silly.

 

 Michael was just so silly and the water was so very warm. It felt nice. It was still summer, but the night’s still got a bit cold, so it was nice to bask in some heat to escape the wind’s chill. Just the thought of it made Tubbo let out a blissfully content sigh as he sank into the pool while holding Michael to his chest.

 

 “It’s warm, okay? But it isn’t hot. I’m gonna put your feet into it.”

 

 Michael still braced himself despite the assurance. He scrunched up his face and closed his eyes. He lighted up his feet and balled up his tiny hands. As he was lowered inch by inch, Tubbo watched him curl up in on himself even more by tucking in his head. It was like he was trying to escape. Either that, or he was pretending to be a turtle in an attempt to escape the rapidly approaching water.

 

 Tubbo felt his whole body tense when a bit of it splashed against his toes.

 

 “...oh. It isn’t hot.”

 

 Tubbo snorted. “What, you didn’t believe me?”

 

 Michael gave him a look while he crooked up his head. “Hush, Papa. Not fair.” He sulked.

 

 “Okay, okay. Gonna put you in now!”

 

 It didn’t take too long for the godling to get used to the steamy water. He sniffled at the steam, padded around, and then came back to cuddle up next to Tubbo. His eyes started to droop. Tubbo listened to the spring water bubble as his soon did the same.

 

 The pool of the hot spring was kept heated by a vein of magical minerals, specifically one that was a run off from an ancient explosion of elemental energy that once tore through the eastern edge of the forest. The explosion had been caused by a weakening in the unseen walls between different realms. It allowed some energy to flood in from the element plane of fire, which erupted forth from thin air in the form of a mighty, thunderous flare burst that ravaged the trees and ate at the underbrush until nothing was left but cooked stone and flaky ash.

 

 Needless to say, it had been a rough clean up.

 

 But, ah well.

 

 You couldn’t have a forest without a few wildfires. And hey! If it resulted in the ground splitting open a bit and a hot spring forming after a month’s worth of rain during the wet season, then who was Tubbo to complain about a free place to bathe?

 

  It smells like dragon’s blood incense here. Dragon’s blood and ylang ylang flowers. Oh. And burnt wood.

 

 Tubbo’s nose twitched at the thought of fragrant flowers. The crowns he’d made with Michael were over on a nearby rock. They had made three for their family and a fourth with what was left over.

Michael’s was mostly pink with a few sprigs of white baby’s breath. 

Tubbo’s had a few tulips, pink and white and a few dashes of marigold yellow.

Tommy’s was made of yellow buttercups along with white pansies, periwinkle forget-me-nots, a single yellow rose and a handful of red spider lilies. It was the fullest of the four crowns. “Only the best for Mummy” as said by dear Michael.

The fourth was just vines. Green ivy and a few coils of jasmine. It was simple in its beauty. A bit plain, but certainly not dull.

 

 Tubbo glanced over at them all and once again found himself giving the air a thin little smile.

 

 What a day.

 

 Not a long one.

 

 It wasn’t a long day, nor was it very busy.

 

 It felt like it had gone by so quick. Yet at the same time, each second that passed by went at the pace of a snail’s feeble crawl.

 

 It was odd. It was confusing. It had been a very odd few days for Tubbo. So much fuss, so much stress, rot spreading throughout his woods as he broke down worrying about Tommy. In a way, he still felt it. The cold decay lurking just under the warmth of his submerged skin. Creeping up from his septic bones with their infected marrow. It was much the same feeling he’d often had when he had to see to treating a sick tree. It was the same process each time it happened: find the sickness that had reached the bark, sever the affected limb, and burn it as fast as he could before the cancer could take root and fully spread. Easy. Simple.

 

 It was usually a mostly painless process.

 

 It was always bound to hurt, destroying one of your own many, many limbs. Even the ones that were sick and hurting already.

 

 But it hadn’t been the physical pain that had gotten to him. It was the fear. Tubbo did not care for fear. He was a god. He wasn’t made to be afraid. Fear was not an emotion for an ancient forest god, especially not over a( completely fine, completely safe, totally okay and not in danger of a painful horrific death ) mortal he was going to see either tomorrow or the day after. Probably tomorrow, all things considering.

 

 Yes.

 

 Yes!

 

 Yes, tomorrow!

 

 Tomorrow he would go and visit his dear Tommy. Tubbo was certain he’d feel all rested by then. A day in the garden, a soak in the spring, being woken by his son and breakfast along with a nap in the willow’s shade. All of that had done wonders for his mental state. Wonders, really, simply wonders .

 

 And you know what?

 

 Tubbo was feeling rather generous all of the sudden.

 

 Perhaps he did have an idea of who could have that leftover crown. Someone just as plain and unassuming. Someone who was a bit too touchy with his sunflower, yes, but someone who was generally harmless and favored by his son. Someone with shifty eyes who smelled of sweet blueberries.

 

  He better be grateful, so help me…

 

 But for now, it was night.

 

 The sky was creeping dark. The moon was aglow with a white that hummed. The crickets sang along with the katydids that gathered in the forest’s meadows. It was a low buzz chirp that melted into an ever present drone that became a gentle night song.

 

 The lanterns cast such an amber-shaded beauty upon the spring’s deep blackish blue, silver-tinted waves. They weren’t really waves. Just little ripples that ebbed with Tubbo’s every other breath.

 

  Just ripples. No waves. We’ll be alright. We’ll get through this.

 

 Tubbo sighed to the stars up above in the big, black ink. Is it cold where you are, dear love? Are you cold right now?

 

 The thought made his poor heart hurt. As it did, the trees nearby gave a strained, crackling moan.

 

 Tubbo scoffed and with a glance was quick to silence them.

 

  Don’t be stupid , he half-heartedly tutted to himself as he rose from the spring water.

 

 Now was the time to turn in. Time to go home, go to bed. He’d make a big breakfast to make up for the lack of dinner. Either that or he’d make a midnight meal if Michael woke up and said that he needed something. Anything for his sweetheart. My precious little guy.

 

  For now, though, it was time to go off to sleep. Off to the land of smooth sheets and heavy quilted bed covers. To the place of mist and fairy silk, of soft slumber, of painlessness and smooth, easy dreams. 

 

  Maybe there I will find a hint of you, hoped Tubbo, a now waterlogged, cumbersome fool. He’d forgotten to bring any towels and felt rather ridiculous trying to balance keeping their clothes and crowns dry and carrying Michael with just one massive yet useless hand. It was such a hassle. It would be much easier if Tommy was around. Tommy was so helpful. And smart! Maybe if he had Tommy around, Tubbo wouldn’t spend so long bitching about the clothes and would remember that they were easy enough to leave out to dry when he woke up the next day! Wouldn’t that be so cool ? Oh, it’d be just grand. Just marvelous

 

  It’s fine , Tubbo. You’ll be okay.

 

 Tomorrow.

 

 Tomorrow, he would see Tommy.

 

 Tomorrow, he would be okay.

 

 He’d bring the crowns and himself and some food and little Michael, and then they’d be alright and all would be well. They’d find their way back home together. They’d be back in the forest someday. Eventually. Soon. Yes. No ‘someday’ but a hard, solid, reliable and trustworthy ‘soon’. Soon. Soon, soon, soon, soon. He’d be with Tommy soon.

 

 He’d have to be. Why wouldn’t he be? What could possibly go wrong when it came to a god?

 

 The thought made Tubbo chuckle as he lumbered down the garden path. The night softly hummed. There was music of katydids and crickets. Such a lovely forest night, and what a lovely, lonesome moon. 

Notes:

"Surely I can get this next chapter out by the end of the month," he said. "Surely the c!Tommy finale won't be terrible. Surely it won't end with his last words to his abuser being an apology. Surely he and c!Tubbo will get to live and heal and be together and be loved and will revive c!Ranboo. Surely the abuser will die and be punished for what he's done. surely he will NOT be framed as cringingly sympathetic at the last minute in a hamfisted flashback. Surely c!clingy won't die to a fucking nuke. Surely the CCs would NEVER have c!Tommy wake up with no memories and have him and c!Dream become best friends. Surely they wouldn't try to frame c!Tommy as somehow being equally at fault for the abuse he suffered from c!Dream in a downright dangerous 'oh, they both hurt each other!' style lesson. Surely this finale won't send me into a violent and debilitating relapse that leaves me so anxiety-riddled and anxious and depressed and overall just Really Fucking Upset that I'm unable to write any of my works and have to put myself onto hiatus. Surely it won't dig up some past dangerous thought patterns from my own abusive past and set off an episode of repeated on and off panic attacks. Surely not!"

yea
the finale was not good, yall.
it was bad.
i'm not happy at any of the CCs. I'm very upset at them all and feel really fucking hurt. really upset. kinda cringed myself into a depression over it. BUT NOW I LIVE!!! AND I'M BACK. HOPEFULLY WITH ENOUGH FLUFF TO OFFSET WHAT WAS ADMITTEDLY MORE ANGST THAN I'D ORGINANALLY PLANNED, BUT WELL I HOPE IT WAS AT LEAST INTERESTING ANGST. I love writing characters who're gods. it's so fun. they're always so fucked up and funny and interesting. ADS!Tubbo is my favorite platonic gay horror.

Hope you all enjoyed this one! Comments are so beloved as are kudos!

Chapter 17: The Reunion and the Lovely Evening

Summary:

After a few minutes, he spaced out. Then he woke up to a heavy knock knock knock that got him out of bed with a jolt.

He walked over to answer without lifting up his head, then sighed when he tried to open it just to remember that it had been locked. He coughed.

“You forgot to unlock it again, Wil!”

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWS:
Themes of loneliness, depression, and being trapped in a toxic/abusive environment. Controlling/possessive behavior. References to alcoholism and drinking. Brief descriptions of body horror/violence and heavy themes of religious horror/religious imagery.

Please let me know if i missed any TWs or if I missed any spelling errors that need to be corrected.

just a reminder that c!clingy's relationship here is strictly non-romantic/queerplatonic and is very much not sexual. i have to remind you all of that for the sake of my personal comfort or else I will feel worried about getting yelled at and that is not fun soooooMEHEHHH!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

 First hour. Laid unmoving in a cold, lonely bed.

 

 Second hour. He opened eyes and saw that it was still nighttime outside.

 

 Third hour. Saw a bit of dawn through the bars. Let out a groan as he rolled and forced himself to get up. His legs really hurt as he dragged himself towards the door. It was so cold. He decided to bring the blanket.

 

 Fourth hour and the fifth. Breakfast. Eggs, bread, meat strips and some salt with a few herbs. There was plenty left from when Tubbo did his thing and gave a makeover to the dining room and kitchen. Everything in here felt so warm . It smelled like the one back home in the forest. Back home. Back with him .

 

 Hour six. He set the table with a plate for each of them. Him, Wilbur, Ranboo, Technoblade and Father. He almost made a sixth plate but stopped himself halfway through, though he didn’t want the food on it to be wasted or leftover, so he tried to spread it out evenly among the rest and let it lay in the refurbished sink. He lit a candle. It was pink. He liked the color and loved the smell of it. Nice mix of roses and maybe peonies with a faint, sweet edge.

 

 He put it on the table and watched the burning wick while he hugged the blanket around himself tight.

 

 Seven. He went to wake up Ranboo. It wasn’t hard. Ranboo answered and opened the door after a minute, rubbing his eyes as his voice groaned while he went to brush his hair and its frazzled fluffy bedhead.

 

 “Mmmmmmm yeah ?”

 

 Tommy told him it was time for breakfast.

 

 “Oh…OH! Okay, yeah, thanks, just gimme a-gimme a sec -”

 

 The rest of that hour was spent standing in front of Wilbur’s door until it opened and he was led back to the table in thick, buzzing silence.

 

 Hour eight. Wilbur sat Ranboo at one end of the table and had Tommy at the other so he could wedge himself in the middle. That sat like that for a few minutes until Technoblade dropped himself down into the seat, followed shortly by Father. Father just grabbed the fork and started eating. They all followed shortly after him.

 

 “Gonna do some work in the shop. Don’t barge in. Don’t knock. If you need anything, ask Tech. And if he isn’t around, then either figure it out yourselves or leave it to Ranboo. Alright?”

 

 Father didn’t wait for a response.

 

 Technoblade grunted and went back to his room once the man left.

 

 It was almost the second the door closed that Tommy started to hear his low, wall-shaking snores.

 

 The ninth hour was spent on cleaning up with Wilbur and kind of with Ranboo. Kind of Ranboo tried to help and took a few of the plates that Tommy wasn’t able to cram into his uneasy fingers, but whenever he did so, Wilbur got this nasty look on his face while he stared down the taller boy’s smile.

 

 He would say, “Go out into the yard and get some sticks.”

 

 Ranboo would ask him why. Tommy almost did as well. He was curious, even through his groggy mind’s gray haze.

 

 “For the fire!” Wilbur would then shout.

 

 “Wilbur, inside voice,” Tommy would try. “Remember what Father always says? Inside voice when he’s in the house. He’s gonna be upset-”

 

 By the tenth hour, Wilbur had shoved Ranboo out of the room and taken Tommy back to his. He heard Ranboo’s voice through the window while Wilbur hurried to close the shutters, closing off Tommy’s view of his friend, the tree, the sky and leaving only a thin slit between the sheets of wood through which he caught a hint of sunlight.

 

 Tommy sat on the bed, head hung while he hunched his back and shoulders. He frowned at his brother. “Wilbur, what the shit?”

 

 “You’ll thank me one day,” he snapped.

 

 “For what?” 

 

 “For protecting you from the world . From monsters.”

 

 “Ranboo’s not a monster. He’s my friend!”

 

 “Friend?” Wilbur copied incredulously. “ Friend ?” He turned around and glared before Tommy had a chance to respond, “Tommy, Ranboo is a tempter . He’s a sleazebag and a slimeball. A regular homme fatal . He will lure you in with sweet words and honeyed promises, swear up to the moon to love you, to cherish you, to be yours…and then he’ll go and ruin you completely. He will use you, Tommy Minecraft. Ranboo is a user, and as your brother it is my duty to do everything in my power to keep him far away so he can’t stick you with his fangs if he’s allowed to get too close. You’ll thank me.”

 

 Just as he turned to head out the door, he added in a brisk huff, “at least I can keep your safe from Ranboo until I figure out how to deal with that Tubbo , the little bastard…” 

 

 Then he was gone. The door locked.

 

 Tommy just laid down for the entirety of hour eleven. Though considering how long Wilbur had scolded him for, it was more like hour twelve and a half. Tommy had already remembered one very important thing from all of this: he hated it here.

 

  But it’s home , his mind quickly reminded.

 

 Yeah, but home was supposed to be where the heart is. And Tommy’s heart had to go back into the Western Wood so he didn’t die. What if Tubbo never came back? What if this was Tommy’s life, now and forever?

 

 Suddenly, he felt ill.

 

 He really missed Tubbo.

 

 He missed being hugged whenever he started to feel sick.

 

 He curled under the covers of his now fancy, comfortable bed. It kind of helped…at least he was warm. At least the blankets were soft. At least he had something warm to wrap himself up in that reminded him of Tubbo. The blankets were so warm…they smelled like sun-warmed earth…and grass…and peaches.

 

 His stomach growled. He hoped Wilbur wouldn’t keep him locked up all day. He wanted to eat something so maybe he’d feel better.

 

 Gods. Being miserable made him so damn hungry .

 

 After a few minutes, he spaced out. Then he woke up to a heavy knock knock knock that got him out of bed with a jolt.

 

 He walked over to answer without lifting up his head, then sighed when he tried to open it just to remember that it had been locked. He coughed.

 

 “You forgot to unlock it again, Wil!”

 

 There was silence. Tommy shifted in the pause that followed. Did Wilbur not hear him? He didn’t want to yell. Wilbur never liked it when he raised his voice when speaking to him. Tommy didn’t want to make Wilbur upset when he was already being nasty towards Ranboo. It’d be bad if he got so pissed he went and bothered Father. And then that would led to Father moaning about it to Technoblade, who no doubt would have a word or fifty to say about it. Or maybe he wouldn’t. Maybe he’d just sit there, all scary and big, and stare Wilbur down through that horrible pig head’s sunken eyes, the rotten hunk of meat giving off that awful, awful stench that would make Tommy want to gag and cry if he had to be around it for too long.

 

 Would Technoblade hurt Wilbur if he made Father mad? Would Wilbur make Father angry if Tommy tried to sneak out to play with Ranboo? Was it worth it to put them both in danger just to have a bit of dumb fun? Did Tommy care enough to risk it?

 

 He never had to think about things like that when he was in the forest with Tubbo…

 

  It’s a circus in this house, and I’m stuck in the middle of it all up on the tightrope.

 

  Tommy hated feeling like a clown.  

 

  “Wilbur, the key’s in the dresser, you gotta go get it.”

 

 But then he heard a voice on the other side of the door, and all at once, it was like coming out of a deep winter freeze when the sun hit his back and made him feel warm . He felt himself thaw.

 

 “Tommy? Did he hurt you?”

 

 Tommy shook his head even though he knew it wasn’t a proper answer. He was just so happy.

 

 “Hi, Tubbo!” He said softly, keeping his voice low while barely restraining his excitement. His knees were made of jelly. All of a sudden, his whole chest and both of his legs and arms felt bruised from how sore his body was. “I missed you! Glad that you’re back, I was just about to take a nap for a bit when you woke me up!”

 

 Then he remembered oh shit, the key .

 

 “Ah! Hang on. The door’s locked…”

 

 But the door clicked open. Was it weird he somehow forgot that Tubbo was a god? It wasn’t too out of character for him to be that stupid.

 

 “I missed you,” Tubbo said as soon his arms were around the mortal. The hug was warm and good . And it smelled like peaches ! “I’m so sorry that it took me so long.”

 

 “It’s been two days,” Tommy shrugged Tubbo’s apology off because it didn’t matter, he was here now.

 

 “You look tired …”

 

 Tommy winced when Tubbo brought a hand to brush away his hair out his eyes. He didn’t want Tubbo to worry. “I’m not,” he lied.

 

 “It’s okay. I’m here now.” Tubbo cupped his cheek and began studying Tommy’s face.

 

 Tommy shrunk back as he shivered from a faint tingle that seemed to spread outwards from where his skin met Tubbo’s hand. This always happened whenever Tubbo was fretting over him. There’d be this buzz ; this strange tingling ticklish sensation that went all over his body as it spread slowly over his skin and then sank down until it found a home in his bone’s while clouds filled his head.

He’d kind of grown numb to Tubbo’s weird god-tingles.

Tubbo had once explained that they happened when he was casting some kind of healing magic. Tommy always asked why he did, and Tubbo always explained that it was to “mend any aches you’ve gotten” or that it was so his “muscles wouldn’t get sore” while he slept. “I can’t have you getting hurt now, Tommy dear. You’re a mortal. Your body is very fragile. There’s so many ways it can get hurt, so many bumps and bruises you get everyday without realizing it.”

 

 The magic was Tubbo’s way of making sure Tommy was okay if he got hurt, just in case, just because he always, always, always worried about him.

 

 Tommy realized that made Tubbo a bit like Wilbur. Always there. Always worried.

 

 “Did he hurt you?”

 

 “N-no.”

 

 “Tommy, please. Be honest. Did he?”

 

 Tommy looked down. “...can we go outside first?”

 

 Tubbo was about to nod when he froze as soon as Tommy jolted. “WAIT. Where’s Michael? Where’s the baby?”

 

 Tubbo relaxed, eyes kind and with a soft, easy smile. “He’s fine. I let him go into the kitchen with that Ranboo guy while I came here to get you…”

 

 He paused. “Tommy, I’m really so sorry it took me so long to come back.”

 

 “Why?”

 

 “Because you were alone here.”

 

 “Why’s that so bad?”

 

 “Because you hate it here. Because being here makes you so sad. You look miserable, sweet lamb.”

 

 “I’m not…”

 

 “Tommy…”

 

 Normally in stories, when two people who cared deeply about each other were reunited after being far apart, it was something dramatic. Something beautiful. It was a thing to be celebrated with a grand feast and a party full of merriment and mighty cheers.

 

 But this didn’t feel like a celebration.

 

 Tommy didn’t feel like prancing about, and Tubbo didn’t seem interested in dancing.

 

 They were just hugging each other in the doorway of his bedroom, whispering to one another in hushed tones to make sure the house stayed quiet. This dim house. This musty house with its cobwebs and dust bunnies that clogged its darker corners was no place for a pair of beloveds to revel in the joy of being reunited.

 

 Maybe because this wasn’t one of his storybooks. Maybe things weren’t so neat in the real world like they were in stories.

 

  If this is our story, then I’d like it to go back to being a happy one. A soft and easy story. A story that fills me with love. A story that doesn’t hurt.

 

 Tommy hugged Tubbo. Tubbo froze, then eased his shoulders before hugging him back. For a god, hugging him didn’t feel very special. You’d think hugging a lord of an ancient forest would feel big , grand and dramatic. But it was just a hug. Just Tubbo. Just Tommy. Just them.

 

 “I love you.”

 

 “I love you, too.”

 

 “I missed you a lot.”

 

 “I know. I did, too. I missed you every second.”

 

 “I don’t wanna see you go again.”

 

 “I don’t want to leave you again. I didn’t want to. You know I hated it.”

 

 “I hate when you’re not here.”

 

 “You hate it here?”

 

 “No. Just hate it when it doesn’t have you.”

 

 “Hate what, sunshine?”

 

 The mortal gulped. The god waited while the air around them shimmered with a translucent, gold-tinted fuzz.

 

 “Life. I guess.”

 

 That was a very sad thing to say. Tommy felt so sad without Tubbo. Just thinking about spending another hour without him made him want to cry, but he didn’t really want to, because Tommy Soot Minecraft was a loud crier. Once he started, he just couldn’t stop. He cried loud. He cried ugly.

 

 “Well, now I’m here.”

 

 “Yeah…you are.”

 

 Tubbo didn’t pull away from the hug when he spoke again, changing the subject. “Would you like to go outside, sweetheart?”

 

 Tommy looked forward to fresh air and time out in the sun.

 

 He looked forward to seeing Michael. Oh, how he’d missed his sweet baby.

 

 He looked forward to time with Ranboo. He really loved hanging out with him.

 

 Tubbo was here. Tommy felt loved. Life was soft when they were together. And maybe it couldn’t last long, but right now, Tommy felt good and decided that good feelings should be allowed.

 

 He felt good.

 

 And gods damn anything try to take that away from him.

 

~~~

 

 A few rays of dim gloomy light shone upon the floor of the temple’s main chamber. It was getting late, another day done, and yet still he heard through the stone walls the constant chatter of the city.

 

 Up above came the toll of the temple’s evening bell.

 

 Long and low, his shoulders held the vibrations of the deep, droning hum. He pressed his hands against the altar and kept his head bowed so as to give the impression that he was deep in the thralls of prayer.

 

 But really, he was just thinking about how badly he wished to leave this accursed place.

 

 Just standing before the stone idol burned.

 

  Just who do you think you are, angel? Standing there… oogling at me…

 

 He was not meant to dwell in the heart of that which was holy.

 

 Still…the position of high priest had its perks. Perks he could not afford to let go just to slink back to pits of sulfur and the comforting heat damnation could bring. He wouldn’t give it up even if he could do so safely. Why would he? What sane creature would sacrifice its one foothold, let alone one that offered such vantage as the center of this nation’s religion, one located so close to the castle, and by extension a king whose mind was so easy to poison.

 

 A mundane explanation for his being here would be that he desired to stage a coup.

 

 But he was not mundane.

 

 Not in the slightest.

 

 His eyes flickered when he blinked, head jerking up when he heard a loud shout.

 

 “Sir!” A voice hollered, voice echoing and catching on the wood that made up the cathedral’s high rafters. “Sir, quite sorry, but are you busy at the moment?”

 

 He suppressed a bestial groan. “Well, I was. What do you need, Sapnap?”

 

 “Sorry,” the man apologized, having dropped the watchman's bravado in favor of a tone that was(as he’d himself describe it) chill and lightly cordial. “Didn’t mean to bother ya.”

 

 “Really?” A brow raised.

 

 “Okay. Maybe I did.”

 

 “I could have your title stripped and have you thrown into the castle dungeon.”

 

 The man chuckled. Of course he did. Of course he held that infantile comfort, that he truly thought that the priest wouldn’t make good on such a threat.

 

  Fucking idiot.

 

 “Hehe, yeah, well. Anyway! I wanted to tell you that we just got word that Enforcer Technoblade has safely arrived in Oakburrow for his vacation.” The guard captain’s dark eyes flickered over a sheet of white appear, his other arm cradling a metal helmet as he held it close by his armored torso. “He’s gonna be staying there with his apprentice for however long he requested, and then they’ll make the trip back here to the Capitol so he can get back to work.”

 

 “Good,” he acknowledged. Just don’t drink yourself to death, hog-freak, you’ve still got your uses.

 

 “Do you want me to write back, or…?”

 

 Ah, now he understood. His little captain wanted his attention for longer than necessary. He wanted to talk to him more…maybe hang out…”have a little chat off-hours”, as he’d undoubtedly put it.

 

 As his muscles seized, the silk shoes he wore did little to protect his soles from how the altar’s glazed tiles pressed against him ‘til he burned.

 

 He smiled an easy-going grin. “Tell him I hope he has a nice time on his holiday. And maybe send him a little something. Check the kitchen and get him something exotic from the brewery stores…and I don’t know. Maybe sprinkle on a few bits of gold. Decent pay. Five…ten pieces.”

 

 “Alright!”

 

 He paused.

 

 “...will that be all, Dream?”

 

 In his mind’s eye, the false priest in his green robes saw how easy it would be to free this fool’s head from his burly shoulders. He saw how quickly he’d be able to dart forward to meet with him, and how swift his motion would be as he seized the mortal between his claws, and then he stopped to wonder what he’d do in such a situation, if given the opportunity.

Would he bite off his dim-witted head?

Would he flay his skin off in ribbons?

Maybe pluck out and make him eat his own eyes?

Boil his brain?

Strangle him?

 

 That would be fun. He always loved a good, hearty strangle…

 

 He turned and leaned on the altar once more. The burning sensation at his feet intensified under the gaze of the stone statue.

 

  At least I’m free, he thought, glancing up at it. Not like you. You’re stuck up there. Trapped to be gawked at. An angel bound to the wall with useless wings that can’t get you off of it.

 

 There was an inaudible sizzle when the altar’s cloth met his hands.

 

 “Yes, Sapnap. That will be all.”

 

 He heard the uneasy clatter of moving metal.

 

 “You sure?”

 

 He frowned at the floor, teeth sharpened into knife-like ivory pricks.

 

 “Why wouldn’t I be?” His voice was musically pleasant.

 

 “I dunno,” Sapnap answered dumbly with a clattering shrug. “I just figured that maybe, once you’re done and finished up with…whatever. That maybe you’d like to go with me down to the tavern. Get a drink? Go a little walk?”

 

 “Thank you for the kind offer, but I’m afraid the answer is still no thank you.”

 

  One day I will eat your tongue. I tire of your idiocy. I hope to see you dragged down by the imp when my time here is done and this world finally burns.

 

 “I hope you have a nice night, Sapnap. Have a good evening. Stay safe. Take care of yourself.”

 

 With that, the guard finally left after a polite farewell and a bow as he smiled at the priest’s kind words.

As soon as he left, the false priest frowned and got ready to glare at the church’s idol well into the starlit evening.

 

  I will ruin this city. This capital. I will ruin this nation and then use the rubble to ruin this whole world. This temple is just a footnote, and soon I will devour it from within until it’s no more than an infested carcass from which I will emerge.

 

 It is just a matter of time and play-pretend.

 

 Time…play-pretend…I feel like a child who has to endure the insult of being forced to play make-believe.

 

 But it won’t be forever.

 

 I will be free.

 

 You, angel, will fall. Fall into the filth and rot. Fall into the bits that boil at the bottom of trenches filled with sulfuric fire. And I will watch you-all of you, as you toil and burn and scream and agonize . Then I will dance. Dance gleefully forever upon the corpse of this world. My voice will deafen and be carried by the smoke up to the crest of the sky where it will snuff out the shine of the stars, and so it will be, eternity, now, always and forever.

 

 And what a nice evening that will be.

 

 Yes…

 

 What a nice evening…

Notes:

Fun Fact! The reason this chapter took so long was because along with getting back into d&d, I spent 20 drafts trying to figure out How the Fuck I wanted to write clingyduo's reunion here as well as that Last Section Because I didn't want to fuck up You Can Guess Who's Intro into this story.

i ended up kinda fumbling both of them up I feel, and for that, I do apologize. Sometimes story beats come very easy to me. This time I had to strangle the story by the ears and squeeze really really hard just to get a single drop to get even the hint of an idea of where the shit I wanted this fuckery to go. I got very frustrated. I can only hope that this chapter didn't come out too rushed :")

anyway, I don't have much else to say. Thank you for reading. Comments are wonderful and as are kudos(they tasty), and I hope you have a good one until the next chapter. Until then!!

Chapter 18: The Sparring Session

Summary:

A sparring session.

It was Tubbo’s idea.

Tommy thought it was a fun idea!

…he just wasn’t too sure it was the best idea.

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:
Themes of mental illness. Brief descriptions of anxiety/panic attacks. Descriptions of sharp objects(swords) and non-graphic violence(sparring session). Depictions of an adult attempting violence against a child(said adult does Not manage to harm said child, but boy howdy do they try). Fic-typical shitty behavior from ads!Techno. Some brief bits of ads!Wilbur typical overbearing/controlling behavior.

Please do let me know if I missed anything so I can add it! Also feel free to point out spelling/grammar errors.

obligatory "this is all platonic/nonsexual" but if you've been reading this long then you probably know by now

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

 A sparring session.

 

 It was Tubbo’s idea.

 

 Tommy thought it was a fun idea!

 

 …he just wasn’t too sure it was the best idea for what to do while they were outside. With Technoblade. And Wilbur .

 

 “What about Wilbur?” Tubbo asked Tommy when he voiced such concerns. 

 

 “Well, w-what if he says no?”

 

 “What if we don’t listen? What could he possibly do?”

 

  Yell. Scream. Get mad. Hit you. Send you away. Lock me up. Take away all the nice stuff you put in my room. Take away Michael .

 

 “Tommy, come on. I’ve told you already; you don’t have to worry about Wilbur. I’m here, and I’ll take care of everything .”

 

 “Okay…I believe you…”

 

 And he did. 

 

 And so, after a bit of light convincing and running the idea by Technoblade(by which Tommy meant they discussed it out loud in raised whispers while the warrior sat hunched in his chair and pretended he wasn’t listening, hoping that he’d overhear and tell Wilbur what was up), Tommy followed along after Tubbo as they went outside and held Michael in his arms. They were followed by Ranboo, who brought the large leather shoulder bag full of weapons that Technoblade had brought along with all the other valuables he kept sequestered in his bedroom. The swords and spears and wooden shields inside rattled and clattered as Ranboo carried them out through the back door with a mild huff.

 

 Wilbur came out in a hurry after him. In his arms he has a bag of assorted fruit as well as a large flask of semi-lukewarm. Notably, Tommy noticed that all the apples he’d brought out were specifically ones that hadn’t appeared in the kitchen overnight, courtesy of Tubbo.

 

 “Granny Smiths,” the boy in question observed cooly. “Hm, I suppose they’ll do. Could do with a few peaches, though, just to have some variety and something…well… sweet !”

 

 Tommy could feel the malice roll off of Wilbur when Tubbo, in a casual display of divine magic, simply reached into his cloak and produced a lumpy silk bag that was tied shut with a golden bow. He set it down and pulled it open to reveal several large, pinkish-orange fruits that were covered with hair.

 

 Ranboo reached out for one, but paused to look questionably at Tubbo. Tubbo gave a slight nod of permission, to which Ranboo grinned and helped himself to a big bite. Tommy watched the taller teen’s features soft as his shoulders slumped as he began to chew.

 

 Tommy considered having one for himself, but instead decided to hand one of the peaches to Michael. The little godling’s eyes lit up when he offered it to him.

 

 He heard Wilbur growl over the sounds of the boy’s messy, sticky chewing. “ Where exactly did you get those?”

 

 “I have my ways,” Tubbo shrugged. “You can have one, you know. If you’d like…”

 

 “Poisoned with ambrosia,” Tommy heard Wilbur hiss under his breath just before he whipped around and hurried over towards Technoblade. 

 

 It was a sunny day. Bright, clear, slightly breezy but still very warm. The sky was a pale azure that faded to a deeper cerulean where the horizon was blanked by a wall of wispy clouds. The sun was just beginning to creep up over the roofs and shops of Oakburrow, its light dusty where it shone on the dirt yard below.

 

 It was just dirt, wasn’t it?

 

 Tommy really had forgotten all about his poor herbs when he’d been staying with Tubbo.

 

 His thyme.

 

 The sage.

 

 The oregano.

 

 His beloved rosemary…

 

 All gone.

 

 They were dead now, and the grass was all brown and dry where it grew around his feet. All withered into thin patches that dotted the dull earth all the way to the trunk of that poor old oak. It was just barely hanging on. Tubbo frowned when he saw Tommy looking at it. He looked sad. Almost mournful.

 

 He wordlessly offered Tommy a peach.

 

 Tommy took it and leaned in.

 

 They bumped their foreheads together. It was just something that they did from time to time. One of many small signs of care, an easy, safe way to say “I’m here for you” without speaking and “I love you” without any words.

 

 Near the back of the yard was a patch of earth that would work for a quick spar. There was a bench nearby that Ranboo set the bag of weapons down next to before he sat himself onto it. He sat with his back hunched and his legs spread open to where he could put his hands down in the space inbetween and clasp them tightly together and twiddle with his thumbs while Tommy wandered over to join him.

 

 Tommy sat down. He smiled at Ranboo as he set Michael onto his lap, where he held the tiny god in place by wrapping him snuggly close with his arms and holding him safely against his chest.

 

 Michael looked up at Ranboo. His eyes lit up as he reached out towards him. 

 

 “Blueberry man!” He squealed, suddenly squirming in Tommy’s arms with excitement.

 

 He smiled at Ranboo as they shared a quick laugh. “Haha, Michael, what are you doing ?”

 

 Tubbo passed by and kneeled by the bag next to Ranboo. He said nothing as he reached inside, felt around, and then stood up with two very basic-looking metal swords. The blades gleamed where they caught the sunlight. Tubbo kept them pointed towards the ground as he turned and walked over in Wilbur’s general direction.

 

 His tone was mostly polite. A bit curt, but Tommy appreciated that he made an attempt at being civil. “So how are we going to go about this? Are we taking turns, choosing pairs? It’d probably be wise for me and Tommy and Ranboo to spar together since we’re all around the same heights and same age…”

 

 His eyes trailed along with his voice. He glanced over his shoulder at Ranboo, then rolled his neck with a faint crack.

 

 “Well, Tommy and I are about the same height, at least.” Tubbo sighed.

 

 Wilbur opened his mouth. But Technoblade gave off a loud huff that made the skin on the back of Tommy’s neck prickle as he raised his head and rolled back his mile-wide shoulders.

 

 “Kids play together. You’re helpin’ me with my parries.”

 

 With a shove, Technoblade handed Wilbur-well, more like forced a steel short sword into Wilbur’s hands. The man’s eyes blew wide as he blinked and stared dumbly at it.

 

 “W-what about warm-ups?” Wilbur stammered.

 

 “These are the warm-ups,” said Technoblade. His back was turned while he rummaged around in his own personal leather bag. “You’ll be fine. Not like I’m gonna stab ya or nothing.” He snorted. “Phil wouldn’t be happy.”

 

  Why is he laughing? Tommy wondered, Why don’t I believe that?

 

 He watched Wilbur glare at Tubbo as Tubbo turned and made his way back over to the bench.

 

 “Alright then!” Tubbo smiled. “If that’s the case, then maybe Tommy and I can start while Ranboo watches Michael for a bit. Michael, sweetheart? Do you reckon you can be good while me and Mummy do our little play-fight?”

 

 But Michael tilted his nose up and shook his head firmly. “No!” He said. “No fightin’! Mummy and Papa no fight because fighting is wrong !”

 

 A ball of warmth filled Tommy’s chest. Tubbo’s face softened as he chuckled and explained to the poor boy that it wasn’t a real fight and that they were just doing it for fun.

 

 “Like make believe?”

 

 “Yes, honey. It’s all just make believe!”

 

 “So there not gonna be any blood, and no one gonna get hurt?”

 

 Tubbo shook his head and told him no very gently, but as he did, from over his shoulder, Tommy watched as his brother began to fight for his fucking life against several wide, harsh swings that Technoblade threw at him. He frowned, but he managed to ignore it.

 

 With Michael satisfied, Tommy handed him over to Ranboo and got up once he was sitting comfortably in the taller boy’s lap. Tommy pushed himself off the bench and walked several long paces over to join Tubbo near the old tree, where the ground was bare and pale and covered in lightly colored dust as well as dry, colorless leaves. He stepped on a few and heard them crunch. The sound made him feel a bit sad.

 

 He missed the forest. He missed the thick, green plants and the colorful, sweet-smelling flowers.

 

 Tubbo stood about six or seven feet away from him. He came over to hand Tommy a sword, and then paused to make sure that he knew how to hold it.

 

 “You grip it like this so you’re using your full arm with you swing it,” he explained, holding Tommy by the wrist and using his other hand to help him get his fingers in the right place.

 

 Once Tommy got the idea, Tubbo hurried back over and picked his sword back up. He turned, spun on his heels and kept it pointed down by his side. He held himself with the firmness of a trained soldier, or at least he sure damn looked like it. Back straight. Shoulders square. Feet apart and weapon at the ready. He puffed out his chest as Tommy swallowed an inaudible gulp.

 

 “Are you ready?”

 

 Tommy nodded.

 

 “Tommy? Can you tell me if you’re ready or not?”

 

 Tommy coughed and cleared his throat. “Uhm, yeah . I am. I’m ready.”

 

 “I’m not gonna hurt you,” Tubbo said, “I promise that we’ll take it slow. Just follow my lead. We can stop whenever you want!”

 

 Tommy’s breath shook when he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. He nodded again, this time with an inch of confidence, and then steeled himself as he brought his sword up to mirror Tubbo.

 

 “On three!” Tubbo said.

 

 One…two…three!

 

 Tommy froze. He moved his hand to swing the sword, but Tubbo was fast. He didn’t even blink once and the god was already in front of him, grinning a toothy smile, and making no short work of stopping the sword with a twist of his hilt.

 

 Tommy’s stomach churned with icy water when the blades met with a sharp crash.

 

 “Look at my shoulders to see where I’m gonna block!”

 

 Okay. Shoulders. Tommy could do that. Probably.

 

 Stepping back a little, Tommy moved his sword to the side. He kept the flat bit towards Tubbo so he wouldn’t somehow cut him on accidentally. He stepped back and blocked a swing that came swooping up from the right, then turned the sword over in his hand when it came back down from the left.

 

 Tubbo beamed. “Yeah! You’ve got it!”

 

 He did? 

 

 “I do?”

 

 Tubbo snorted and just nodded. He swung the sword again as they began to edge closer towards the tree’s dim shadow.

 

 “Let’s loop back away from the trunk,” Tubbo said without pausing.

 

 Tommy took an awkward step to the side. He couldn’t form the words needed to respond without shifting his focus away from Tubbo’s shoulders. Right shoulder, left block. Left shoulder, right block. Up and then down. Step back and keep the distance wide and open. Don’t get hit.

 

 He flinched when the next block he put up caused a harsh scrap when Tubbo’s blade dragged against it. His skin crawled at the sound.

 

 Then his eyes stung when he saw a few orange sparks fly off the metal edge as Tubbo yanked it away.

 

 His throat closed tight. It’s going to hurt. He’s going to cut me with the sword and it’s going to hurt .

 

  Dark. Alone. Cold. Nothing but tree after tree and dark, wet shadows. Lost in the woods. Didn’t listen to Wil. Got lost. Can’t get home. Can’t get out. Gonna get caught by something. Wolves, demons, mad boars, wicked hags. Something’s gonna come stomping out of the thorny brambles to come grab and snatch me up. Then it’s gonna eat me and pull my arms off and rip out my heart.

 

 His heart hammered like it was trying to fly out of his chest. He felt sharp, stabbing pain against his ribs. He lurched away and fell and landed, letting go of the sword because what was a fucking sword going to do to save him?

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo froze.

 

  Selfish. Weak. Useless. You can’t do anything for yourself. Can’t wake up, can’t get out of bed, can’t dress yourself, can’t cook. All you do is leech and leech and take and take. Tubbo is going to take that sword and ram it right through you like a fish on a spear.

 

 He’s going to kill you. You fucking deserve it for being such a useless, greedy brat.

 

 “Tommy?”

 

 Tommy didn’t look up. Tommy didn’t move.

 

 “What’s wrong? Did I go too far?”

 

 His head shook weakly. “Sparks sc’red me,” he whispered.

 

 Tubbo uttered a soft “oh” and put the sword down. He sank down to his knees and looked at Tommy while he tilted his head a bit to the side. His voice was very soft. His fingers brushed over hot, pinkish skin as he ran a hand over the mortal’s arm.

 

 “It’s okay. It’s alright. I just moved a bit too fast, so it caused a bit of friction. That’s all!”

 

 Friction. That’s all.

 

 “The sparks won’t hurt you…” Tubbo’s hand reached Tommy’s shoulder. “I promise, they can’t hurt you. You’re alright. Deep breaths.” Tommy felt Tubbo squeeze his shoulder. As soon as he did, a warm tingle spread out and ebbed through his tightly wound muscles like honey over hard rocks. He sighed and felt his body slowly relax.

 

 “Do you wanna keep going?” Tubbo asked after a brief, silent pause.

 

 Tommy shook his head. “No. I don’t.” He went to get up while his knees wobbled beneath him. “Not right now. I think I just wanna sit and chill.” Just for a while. It’s okay. It’s nobody’s fault. Just my head being weird and me being stupid.

 

 Tubbo helped him to his feet.

 

 “Okay!” He said softly. His hands hover over Tommy as Tommy rocked sides, caught himself, and took a second to find his balance again.

 

 Once he did so(and once Tubbo was finished dusting off his tunic), Tommy headed back over to the bench to sit down. He listened to Tubbo call for Ranboo to join him. 

 

 “Oi! Ranboo! You’re up.”

 

 He sighed a bit. His mood lightened when Ranboo perked and quickly got up to hand him Michael.

 

 “Mummy, did you fall?” Michael asked as Tommy took him into his arms and gave his hair a small nuzzle. “I saw you go down. Did you trip?”

 

 Tommy smiled and slowly nodded. “Yeah, I just fell and needed Papa to help me get back up.”

 

 It kind of was the truth. A version of it, at least.

 

 “Oh! Otay then,” Michael said, content with the answer and now very happy to nuzzle into Tommy’s chest as he snuggled close into a strong, warm hug.

 

 “Coming!” Ranboo called as Tommy sat down.

 

 Tommy watched the gangly teen amble his way over to where Tubbo was waiting. He saw Ranboo lift an arm to give an awkward little wave, which went unreturned and unacknowledged by Tubbo, though Ranboo didn’t seem too broken up about it. Tommy still frowned as he watched Tubbo pass Ranboo a sword and turn so they could both walk to their respective ends of the sandy lot.

 

 Michael let out a cheer when they turned to face each other. “Go, Papa! Gooo blueberry man!”

 

 Tommy picked up on the sound of Tubbo chuckling as the god smiled and readied his sword. There was something different about how he held it this time. Tommy couldn’t quite place what it was, but the way he tilted the sharp edge outwards while both his shoulders were raised high was more intense than he remembered.

 

 “Remember to be careful, you two!” Tommy called out to them both. He sort of chuckled to keep the mode light.

 

 “Alright!” Tubbo called in return.

 

 “Okay!” Ranboo said as well. Tommy wasn’t really worried about him. He knew Ranboo was strong. Ranboo could handle himself…probably. He was Technoblade’s apprentice, afterall!

 

 Ranboo held his sword at the ready along with Tubbo. Maybe it was because he was taller with longer limbs, but when he held a stance, it was much wider and spread out with his knees and elbows bent sharply. He tilted his neck and leaned back away from Tubbo, like a wound copper spring. A spring that came rapidly uncoiled when Tubbo counted down for them to begin.

 

 “Three…two…one!”

 

 Ranboo lunged.

 

 Tubbo did the same and swung his sword. He was immediately on the attack.

 

 Ranboo snapped his blade up to block. He laughed shakily above the sound of metallic clattering. “Haha, dang, you’re pretty good!”

 

 Tubbo didn’t answer and whipped his arm down for another blow. This time, Ranboo dodged by darting quickly to the left. Tubbo’s eyes blew wide when he slashed through the empty air and had to take a moment to swing his head back ‘round to face the taller boy.

 

 “I guess I shouldn’t really be surprised, considering you’re l-like a noble or whatever. You’ve probably got all kinds of f-f-fancy training, huh?”

 

 Ranboo barely managed to jump out of the way when Tubbo whipped around and jabbed at him. Tommy grew tense and felt himself straighten up as his shoulders went rigid.

 

 “I learned from my uncle ,” was all Tubbo said. He was too focused on swishing his sword from side to side in perfect time with Ranboo’s blocks.

 

 “Oh?” Ranboo said, pushing away one blow and leaping away from another. “R-really? That’s cool!”

 

 Tubbo let out a harsh grunt in response. He put his whole back into it as he suddenly surged, lunged forward, and made towards Ranboo with his sword coming up from the side. His eyes burned with cobalt flames.

 

 Sparks flew when his sword slammed down onto Ranboo’s.

 

 The pair both struggled for a moment, with Ranboo’s wrist going pale as he pushed up into Tubbo, who bared his teeth as he shoved the sword down with such immense force that as he pushed it, Tommy swore he saw the steel blades began to buckle and bend where they met.

 

 Tommy tried his best to keep still and to not shake so he wouldn’t upset Michael.

 

  It’s fine, he told himself, it’s fine, it’s cool. Tubbo’s just going a bit faster because Ranboo knows how to do this shit. It’s fine. No one’s gonna get hurt.

 

 With another grunt, Tubbo suddenly leapt back away from Ranboo. Tommy let out a sigh, able to breathe again as the god took a step back and waited for Ranboo to react. Ranboo did so(albeit a bit slowly) by standing up straight and readying his sword for another blow.

 

 But when one didn’t come, his shoulders slumped. He tilted his head to the side. 

 

 “You good?” He asked Tubbo.

 

 “You’re defensive ,” Tubbo said slowly. His voice was harsh and sour.

 

 “Oh…uh,” Ranboo cleared his throat and briefly coughed into his free hand. “Y-yeah! I’m mostly good at blocking a-and uh…and parries. I can be on offense. I just…usually don’t…when we’re training.”

 

 He nodded in the vague direction of where Technoblade was currently bearing down on a shrieking, panicked Wilbur.

 

 “Not surprising,” Tubbo remarked.

 

 Ranboo blinked. He looked at Tubbo without speaking for several moments. Tommy did as well and stared blankly at the young forest god. What the fuck did that mean?

 

 Tubbo suddenly let his sword go. He let it drop and stretched his arms high above his head while he stretched his legs and went up onto his tip-toes. His eyes scrunched up along with his nose while his face tilted down.

 

 “ Aaaaa nyway,” he said with a loud yawn. “Let’s call five for a bit and then give it another go. Tommy? Are you thirsty?”

 

 The god just straight up forgot about Ranboo, it seemed. Tubbo walked towards him with a lazy jaunt. He rolled his neck and rolled back his shoulders, which made a few small pops as he continued to stretch himself out.

 

 “I can get you something. Juice, water, whatever.”

 

 He kneeled by the bag of fruit and reached into it. “Just say the word and I’ll get it for you.”

 

 Tommy didn’t look at him. He looked at the ground in front of him. He wasn’t angry at Tubbo. Okay. Maybe he was, just a little bit. He just…he didn’t know. He felt weird.

 

 “Tubbo?”

 

 “Hm?”

 

 “Could you try to be…” No, no, no, let’s not, “...could you try to go a bit easier on Ranboo, next time?”

 

 “Next time…?” Tubbo slowly echoed. His eyes caught the sun when he tilted his head to look up at the mortal boy. It was odd. Weren’t mortals supposed to kneel before gods and offer them things that they wanted?

 

 “Next time you two spar,” Tommy said. But he said it in a way where Tubbo knew what he really meant. Or at least he hoped that he did.

 

  I love my two friends. You’re both my friends. You don’t have to love Ranboo, but it’d make me really really happy if you could try to get along with him.

 

 “Please?” He added softly.

 

 “...okay,” said Tubbo. He had a bottle of clear water in one hand and a fat pink peach in the other as he slowly nodded his head and stood back up. “Alright. I will.”

 

 There was a “but only for you” there. Tommy was sure of it. He’d like it better if Tubbo could be nice to Ranboo because he wanted to be nice to Ranboo(because Ranboo was nice and kind and sweet and very cool), but for now, him doing it because Tommy asked him to would work. They could work on it from there.

 

 “Thank you.” Tommy took the peach and handed it to Michael. He opened the bottle and took a big swing, and instantly realized just how damn thirsty and hungry he was. He got another peach from Tubbo since Michael was already tearing into his(literally tearing, he was gnawing on that thing like it was life or death. Juice fucking every-fucking-where). He took a bite and chewed it slowly, savoring the sticky sweetness and the rich, sunny flavor.

 

 They all sat on the bench for a while.

 

 Tubbo sat to Tommy’s right while Ranboo to the space next to him.

 

 Tommy tried very hard to ignore the way Tubbo scooted close to him so that they were wedged tightly together(fine) but pushed further away from Ranboo(less fine, kind of shit).

 

 He handed Ranboo a peach and a couple pears, which Ranboo took and happily thanked him for. Tommy felt a bit better when he saw the older boy smile.

 

 They made some light small talk. Mostly about sparring. Sparring, fruit, dead grass and flowers. They talked about plants and herbs that Tommy grew. They talked about Ranboo and the books he’d read last night. Tommy talked about the kinds of books that he liked to read back in the forest. That got Ranboo excited. Tommy felt giddy when Ranboo said that he had books with a few of the same stories in them, but then he mentioned parts that were a bit different in his, and that got them talking about how the same stories could play out in different ways. That was so cool!

 

 They talked and talked and talked and talked. Tubbo chimed in from time to time, either to make a joke that got Tommy to smile, or to add on to something Ranboo just said.

 

 It wasn’t the best, but eh. Tommy would take it.

 

 Then they were interrupted by a distant shout. It was Technoblade.

 

 “Alright! That’s enough for now.”

 

 Tommy watched as Wilbur fell to his knees in a sad, crumbled pile of leather and split ends. He frowned when Technoblade came over.

 

 “Which of you twerps can keep your head screwed on while sparrin’?”

 

 He looked between the three of them. He paused when he turned his head and spotted Michael sitting on Tommy’s lap.

 

 “...did the baby have a go?” He asked slowly.

 

 Tommy opened his mouth to respond. But when he did, he could taste the foul, putrid stench of Technoblade’s mask in the sun. It took every bit of strength he had not to curl over.

 

 “I could spar with you,” Tubbo said suddenly.

 

 Technoblade leaned down to study him.

 

 “You?” He gruffed, “really? You’re what, thirteen?”

 

 “Seventeen.” Tubbo told him.

 

 “Hrmph! You grew out wide more than you grew up,” Technoblade’s laugh was low and dirty. He craned his neck as he chuckled at Tubbo. “Just how good do you think you are, kid? In the Capital, there are weight classes and different divisions on who can fight with who. Little fellas like you don’t even get to bunk with folks like me. You’re just so damn small. We could step on you if we aren’t careful…”

 

 “I’m aware,” nodded Tubbo, “I only offer because given the situation, I’d say I would be the best partner for your method of training.”

 

 He lifted a hand. Technoblade’s head slowly turned to follow when he pointed towards Wilbur, who was still on the ground, shaking and trembling from a mix of exhaustion and all consuming fear.

 

 “I was taught by my uncle. He taught me how to handle myself.”

 

 “Did he really now?”

 

 Technoblade laughed.

 

 Tubbo said nothing as he pushed himself up. He walked past the warrior and silently picked up a sword. Technoblade made a low sound that was a mix of irritated and curious as he turned to look over at him.

 

 “Well alright,” he hummed.

 

 Tommy scooted over towards Ranboo. He squeezed Michael as Technoblade walked away and slowly made his way over.

 

 “Ranboo,” Tommy whispered, “do you think that Techno will remember not to…y’know…that he won’t take it too far ?”

 

 Before Ranboo could respond, Michael squirmed and held his hands out in front of him. “Mummy, Mummy lemme see !”

 

 “I think Tubbo will be alright,” Ranboo assured him quickly.

 

 “Really?” Tommy’s voice was small. He loosened his arms so he wasn’t squishing Michael, but his heart was beginning to flutter. It was a bit hard to keep his breath steady.

 

 “H-he’ll be okay,” Ranboo whispered, “I-I think-I think that he’ll be alright.”

 

  He’s a god, of course he will.

 

 So why was Tommy so nervous? Why did he feel scared when Technoblade readied his sword? Why did he feel scared when Tubbo did the same with a small, polite smile?

 

 He waited for them to count down. But they didn’t. Technoblade just ran forward with his sword already swinging towards Tubbo. But why? That wasn’t right! That wasn’t fair!

 

 Tommy was about to spring up off the bench to scream out for Tubbo. But then, in a blink-and-miss-it moment, he instead watched as Tubbo watched Technoblade run towards him with that same tiny smile. And then, without moving his sword, Tubbo simply lifted up a leg and gave Techno a sharp kick to the gut.

 

 “WHAT IN THE-”

 

 Technoblade didn’t have the chance to say anything more before the air was knocked out of him. He fell-no, he flew backwards by several feet. He teetered back and only barely managed to catch himself before he could fall. He raised his head, looked at Tubbo, then brought it low with a deep angry snarl.

 

 “You,” he snapped, then lunged forward for another charge.

 

 Tubbo just…stepped to the side.

 

 He didn’t raise his sword. If anything, he lowered it. He put the sword behind his back as he stepped to the side and out of the path of the charging Techno, who must’ve had eyes as wide as the full moon as he fell over himself and narrowly avoided landing flat on his face.

 

 Tubbo took two steps back and tilted his head. “I’m sorry. I was under the impression that there would be a countdown of sorts before we began. In my experience, that’s pretty common practice in the spirit of fair sportsmanship.”

 

 Tommy heard Technoblade growl. “Fair-I’ll show you fair !”

 

 “Oh!” Tubbo whipped his sword up just in time to block Techno’s attack. “Well then! I suppose you will have to forgive me if I too fight a bit…underhanded.”

 

 That got a huff out of Technoblade.

 

 “You think you’re so smart , huh?!”

 

 Tubbo had a hand behind his back as he stepped back and blocked an overhead blow. He shrugged and shoved it off, then readied for the one that came after.

 

 “I’d say I’m well-read, yes,” he answered pleasantly.

 

 “Stop talking and focus on the fucking fight .”

 

 “I was only answering your question, sir. I didn’t want to be impolite!”

 

 Technoblade screamed and went to grab at Tubbo. Tubbo took his sword and used the flat edge to smack the man’s hand away. The metal rattled when it met Techno’s fist. The blade gleamed like silver fire in the sun, flashing and dancing in a bright whirl of movement.

 

 Tubbo blocked one blow. Stepped back, parried another. He ducked and danced around Techno’s attacks, hopping on his feet as though they were still hooves. Hop! Jump! Spring! Dodge and slash and block then leap away!

 

 He smiled the entire time.

 

 He had fucking fun with it!

 

 With another sharp kick, Tubbo sent Techno falling, falling, falling down onto his arse with a loud thud. Tubbo then snapped his arm up and pointed the tip of the sword right at Technoblade’s throat the second the man looked up at him.

 

 “One…” Tubbo said slowly.

 

 Technoblade growled.

 

 “Two…” 

 

 He sat there and trembled. His chest heaved as he clenched his hands.

 

 “Three!” Tubbo stepped back and lowered the sword. “That was fun! Will that be all for today, Mister Technoblade?”

 

 Technoblade said nothing as he got back to his feet. He just left his sword on the ground and stomped all the way back to the house. Tubbo, Tommy and Ranboo all watched him along with Michael, who was quiet until Technoblade disappeared into the back door, at which point he popped up to say, “He havin’ a bad one, I think!”

 

 They all chuckled.

 

 Except for Wilbur. But he’d be fine after he had something to drink! …probably…

 

~~~

 

Later, after dinner, Tubbo brought Tommy out to the backyard. He handed him a sword while he worried about Michael.

 

 “He’s with Ranboo. He’s fine.”

 

 Tommy worried about what would happen if Wilbur saw them. He was in the kitchen tidying up. If he looked up from the dishes, he’d see them through the window.

 

 “So what? What’s he gonna do?”

 

 It was getting dark. The sky was a deep red-orange filled with thick, grayish blue clouds.

 

 “I just thought you’d like to give this another go,” Tubbo told him, “we don’t have to. We can go inside and get ready for bed if you’re tired.”

 

 Tommy was tired…but…maybe they could spar. Just for a little while.

 

 “We’ll go slow like we did this morning,” said Tubbo.

 

 Tommy nodded and readied his sword.

 

 This time when Tubbo swung at him, Tommy was ready. He brought the sword up to block and didn’t tense up(as badly) as he had the first time around. He also went out on a limb and swung a few blows at Tubbo. They were deflected with ease, but Tommy didn’t let that discourage him(too much). He swung and even did a small, quick jab that Tubbo had to flick his wrist to knock away.

 

 Tubbo giggled, “Hehe, hey! Look at you…”

 

 Tommy smiled and bobbed his head. He stepped out of the way(a bit slowly) to dodge.

 

 The wind rippled over the dry grass. As the sun sank low, the shadows stretched long across the shallow valleys and small hills that surrounded Oakburrow. Past the roofs and market stalls, Tommy could see the dark trees of the Western Wood form a wall against the horizon.

 

 He snapped his attention back onto Tubbo. “Hey Tubbo, what’s that over there?” He nodded.

 

 “Nice try,” Tubbo chuckled.

 

 “No,” Tommy said seriously, “really, what the fuck is that?”

 

 Tubbo still refused to listen even when Tommy put on a frown and kept his voice all low and stern. “Tommy, c’mon. That’s cheating.”

 

 “Like you didn’t kick Technoblade!” Tommy retorted.

 

 “Like I didn’t-” Tubbo sighed. His eyes were full of fondness. “Tommy, Technoblade cheated and tried to take a swing at me before I was ready. If he’d done that to anyone else in like, an official competition, he’d get fined at best and executed at the very worst.”

 

 “Really?”

 

 Tubbo went ‘mhm’ and explained it happily. “Yeah! In official competitions, there are lots of rules you have to follow when you fight. You can’t just charge at someone all willy-nilly like Technoblade did. If you do, you get kicked out, and then you either have to pay the person a bunch of money, go to prison for a while, or they just straight up kill you if they decide you’re a big enough dickhead who’s gonna hurt people.”

 

 “Did your uncle teach you about that?”

 

 “He did. And I’ve read about it in some of the books we’ve got back home.”

 

 “Why haven’t I seen anything about rules and fancy dueling competitions?”

 

 “Because you stay in the fiction section with all the stories. Stuff like that’s nonfiction. Fiction is basically stories and make-believe stuff, while nonfiction talks about history, science and the real world.”

 

 “But there’s real stuff in the stories I’ve read. Knights are real! And so are princesses! And marriages. And babies. Like Michael!”

 

 Tubbo’s nose scrunched up. “Tommy, you know what I meant !”

 

  There we go.

 

 Tommy saw his chance and took it. While Tubbo was busy giggling, he lowered his sword and took a kick at Tubbo’s legs. He knocked his foot against the god’s right ankle with as much force as he could manage.

 

 Tubbo gasped. “Wait, what the-”

 

 Tommy panted as the god went down in a flabbergasted tumble. He hacked and cackled when Tubbo fell flat on his butt and just stared at him in complete disbelief.

 

 “Y-you, oh my gods , you fuckin’ fell for it , you fucking-!” He couldn’t breathe.

 

 Tubbo’s vacant stare when he suddenly flopped onto his back made it worse.

 

 “Tubbo! Tubbo, I fucking got you !” Tommy shouted down at him. “Did you see? Did you see h-how I-how I got you distracted so I could tr-t-trip you up ? And then I DID?! Did you catch that? Did you…?”

 

 Tubbo said nothing. He just laid there, hands by his head, and stared up at the red-faced mortal as Tommy gasped for air and rubbed a hand over his face.

 

 When Tommy wiped his eyes of tears, he noticed something a bit odd. The grass around Tubbo was slowly turning… greener . As Tubbo drew a deep breath in, the grass around him gained a darker, more lively hue that only became more obvious when he exhaled at the same time several fresh shoots came springing out of the earth. He took another breath that summoned a few more. 

 

 When Tubbo sighed, it produced a dozen little yellow flowers that formed a halo around his head. Dandelions, buttercups and tiny yellow Oxalis amid green clovers and lush emerald shoots.

 

 The god’s eyes twinkled with starlight. In them, the boy saw a million silver pinpoints as they lit up the inky black that formed the roof of the world.

 

 “I love you,” the god said softly.

 

 Tommy blinked. Then he snickered and shook his head. “I love you too, you fuckin’ moron.”

 

 He bent his knees and reached down to help Tubbo up. But when he did, he saw something dark briefly pass over the god’s smiling face. He didn’t have time to stop himself.

 

 “Got you!”

 

 Tubbo giggled and grabbed his arm. Tommy let out a shriek as he pulled him down. Before he could get away, Tubbo wrapped his arms around his shoulders and held him in place where he’d fall on top of him. Tommy whined. “Tubb- ooooooooo …”

 

 But Tubbo just smiled. He squeezed Tommy good and tight in a hug that smelled of fresh fruit, flowers, wet gras and damp each. He rubbed his back in slow, gentle circles and nuzzled his hair while he grinned.

 

 Tommy frowned. “Not fair,” he said poutily.

 

 “I looooooove you!” Tubbo sing-songed.

 

 Tommy pouted even more. He struggled in Tubbo’s arms. This was so bullshit! So unfair…he was…a Big Man…he was so tough…he did nothing to deserve this…hu…mil…iliation…

 

  Damn, I am fucking tired, he thought, suddenly heavy with fatigue.

 

 “Tommy…beloved…”

 

 Tommy groaned. Tubbo crooned while his fingers lightly brushed over the back of his neck in a way that made his skin tingle and made his hands feel all goopy . Ah, fuck…he was goop , now…

 

 The last thing he registered was the kiss Tubbo placed on his forehead.

 

 The night birds sang as they laid there. Soft was the world. A patch of green grew in the shape of a young boy, who held to his chest a golden flower who snored softly as he slept; his soul, his wandering heart, his sunflower, his lamb, his most cherished beloved.

 

 And all was well for just a while. All would be well for a time.

 

 Nothing could go wrong. At least, not for now.

Notes:

"So sunlit, why did this take so long?"
"Well you see my dear dear reader friend, Your boy Sunny had a lot of issues and mental fuck ups and has only been able to focus on his main over 1 million word long fic and a few oneshots because his brain is a Fuck and life is hell!!!!"

on a more serious note, the reason this took so long is because I am Very Bad at writing action/fighting scenes and needed to wait until I felt confident enough to give this one a go. i still feel like it's not the best, but I do hope you all enjoyed it!

Hopefully it will not be too long until the next one. I really love ads!benchtrio. I want to write them more <3 I wanna write more fluff for this fic. I'm sorry it's been angsty for a while but well...yknow...plot stuff...happening.

anyway, if you enjoyed, please considering leaving a kudos and/or a comment! Comments are the best way to show you liked it and give me the Happy Chemicals. until next time! fare the well!

Chapter 19: The Breakfast and The Bakery

Summary:

Young noble boy. Towering satyr god. Young maiden with chestnut curls. It’s always me. It’s always Tubbo.

It truly didn’t matter.

(TWs in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWs:
Fic-typical themes of abuse, child neglect, poor parenting and overcontrolling behavior. Fic-typical themes of depression, anxiety, self-esteem issues and general mental illness stuff. Mentions of burns/minor injury. Descriptions of panic attacks, dissociation, derealization, hallucinations and psychosis. Descriptions of stress surrounding sharp objects(a knife). Descriptions of sensory overload. Mentions of ableism/psychiatric abuse.Themes of non-specified eating disorders, body issues and food-based anxiety. Minor implied body horror.

Please let me know if I missed anything! Same with spelling errors. Just be nice when you point them out and I will do my best to fix it !!

Gentle reminder that nothing written here is intended to be read as romantic or sexual. There's a joke about boobs in here. They boobs are just boobs. There is nothing sexual going on with them. Said as an owner of a couple myself, lol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

 A week went by.

 

 The another.

 

 Then another after that, followed by a fourth that was halfway through.

 

 The days were bright, humid and warm. The air was filled with the smell of mud, dry grass, dust and sheep manure, as well as that of booze and fresh bread when Tommy went to the market with Tubb and on several occasions Ranboo.

 

 Oakburrow was busy in the summer. Busy meant there were lots of people passing through the market and taverns while they were in town. Soldiers, merchants, musicians, travelers of all sorts. People with wares and stories. People who’d seen the distant corners of the world, from the windswept wilds to the towers of the mighty capital, as well as plenty who’d studied the going-ons or even partaken in whatever war was happening, someplace, somewhere. There was always a war happening somewhere in the world.

 

 Unfortunately, lots of people meant there were huge crowds that made tons of noise that assaulted Tommy’s ears. Tommy missed the forest. He missed the peace and quiet. He missed the sound of birdsong in the morning.

 

 The worst days were the ones without Tubbo.

 

 On those days, Tommy kind of just…checked out. He didn’t remember much of what happened when Tubbo was back in the forest. All he could recall was feeling cold and tired the whole time he was awake, then laying down and dreaming of dark trees below a starless sky. He remembered doing his chores while Technoblade lazed around with Father. He remembered going on a few walks with Wilbur down by the river, which was nice, he supposed. He couldn’t remember anything that Wilbur might’ve said to him while they were out. He did remember Wilbur giving him an affectionate hair ruffle, though. That was nice.

 

 Sometimes his dreams were cold and dark.

 

 Sometimes he dreamt that he was running from something out in the woods.

 

 Sometimes he dreamt that he was locked in his room and that someone had taken away the window and boarded up the door.

 

 Other times, he’d dream that Tubbo was a corpse of rotten wood. He looked just like he did the day that they’d been separated the first time he’d returned to Oakburrow: a mound of rotten, pulpy wood infested with sickly black decay. He’d be laid on his side and sunken into the cold mud. His eyes were black holes with nothing inside them, and his face was so pale, so gaunt, with skin so pale and thin that underneath it he could see the black veins that spread through his saggy cheeks.

 

 In those nightmares, Tubbo would tremble as he reached out with a claw made of tangled roots. 

 

 “You left me,” he would whisper hoarsely as thick mud and ugly oil clogged his throat and then came bubbling out of his lips. “You left me. I’m going to die, and it’s all your fault. You selfish, selfish, selfish little boy…”

 

 Then he’d lunge, all empty eyes and gnashing teeth. Tommy never moved when Tubbo’s jaws came crashing down onto him, because he knew that Tubbo was right and that he was so selfish and really, really deserved it.

 

 He deserved it.

 

 He was just so damn selfish .

 

 Then he’d wake up to find himself curled up next to Tubbo. Like today, where as his eyes slowly fluttered open, he was met with warm arms around his shoulder and the soft texture of thick, wooly fur pressed closely to his skin. As he drew a deep breath, the smell of wet plants and fruit musk filled his nose and cleared the image of an open maw from his mind. 

 

 He sat up with a small groan.

 

 Next to him, Tubbo muttered something as Michael began to squirm. The little godling’s arms reached out to where Tommy had been laying down. His fingers grasped at empty air and started to curl. 

 

 Before Michael got more upset, Tommy reached down and let him grab onto one of his pointer fingers.

 

 “It’s okay,” he whispered. “Mummy’s not goin’ anywhere.”

 

 Michael’s little pout became a small, content smile. As he settled, Tubbo’s shoulders shifted along with his legs, which were so long at his current height that Tommy could see the tips of his cloven hooves stick out from underneath the blankets near the foot of the bed.

 

 Tommy sighed and pushed himself up. His feet met the rug and carried him to the big fancy wardrobe that stood next to the window. A thin bit of gray sunlight peeked in through the silky curtains and shone on the wooden boards in front of the door.

 

 The house was very quiet.

 

 The town outside was just starting to wake up, but through the wall to his right, Tommy could just barely hear the sounds of Ranboo snoring. Further down the hall to his left, Wilbur’s room was silent. So was Father’s room along with Technoblades. Sometimes Father would be up early so he could get a head start on some of his projects. He’d fill the house with the banging of metal and the sharp hiss of swords being stuck into cold water. When he was little, Tommy thought that there was a big monster in his father’s workshop.

 

  A monster with fangs, claws, teeth and a big, hungry belly filled with fire and hot coals.

 

 He glanced at the bed. His eyes lingered on Tubbo’s slumbering form. His long horns, his clawed hands, his goat legs and black hooves covered in thick fur like the stuff on his chest and forearms.

 

  He has very sharp teeth, Tommy thought. Never seen him breathe fire, though.

 

 One time, when he was little, Tommy snuck into Father’s workshop to see what he was doing. He ended up getting too close and got caught on some hot, hot, hot sparks that flew off when Father hit a piece of metal with a hammer. Before Wilbur could run in to get him, Father yelled and screamed for him to get out. 

That made Tommy cry. 

He was already tearing up from the pain where the sparks had burned the skin on his hand, but he just wanted to see , he was just curious. He didn’t understand why Father was so angry. Why did he have to yell at Tommy for getting hurt? And why’d Wilbur lock him in the room for the rest of the day after he wrapped up his hand and called him an idiot?

 

  The monster in there bit me.

 

  Tommy put on a plain white tunic that had grayish swirls sewn in around the chuffs. He then got a pair of brown trousers that matched the boots that had been left under the window last night. He pulled the boots on and did a light stomp that the carpet muffled, then went ahead and picked something out for Michael.

 

 He paused to look over at Tubbo again.

 

 “How do his pants fit him when he’s that tall?” He wondered aloud quietly. He then shook his head, huffed, and plucked a white tunic and black trousers from the wardrobe. He put them on the bed near Tubbo’s hooves.

 

 As he did so, Tubbo’s head lifted off the pillow and turned towards him. Tubbo’s voice was thick with sleep as he greeted him with a long, languid yawn. “ Mmmm , g’morning beloved…”

 

 “Morning,” Tommy smiled at him. “Ya sleep good?”

 

 Tubbo nodded. “Mhm.” He rolled back his shoulders and rolled his neck before he stretched out and gradually rolled over onto his side, keeping himself propped up with one arm. His eyes were hazy in the morning gloom as he stared at the mortal. “You’re already dressed?” He said before he was interrupted by another yawn.

 

 “Yeah,” Tommy nodded, “I got Michael’s stuff ready. Sorry I didn’t get you some clothes, too. I just couldn’t find anything that fits you when you’re all tall and massive.”

 

 He snickered a little.

 

 “I’ll get it,” Tubbo said. His voice dripped with honeyed warmed as his eyes turned from Tommy and he grinned down at Michael, who was now rolling over onto his back to reach his hands up towards the sound of his Papa talking. “Ohhh, hello . Good morning!”

 

 Michael made a sleepy little sound that panged Tommy’s heart. Tubbo shared a similar response and brought his head low as his chest rumbled with a crooned whisper. 

 

 “Did I wake you up?” He asked the baby god. “I’m so sorry . Oh, poor dear .”

 

 “Papa…” Michael muttered. He reached for Tubbo’s cheeks and shook his little head. His eyes were scrunched up tight while his lips wore a pouty frown. “Papa, ‘s too early for this.”

 

 “For what?” Tubbo asked gently.

 

 “For everything . Duh…”

 

 Tubbo and Tommy both giggled at that. Michael was very unamused by it and responded with an annoyed groan. Tubbo then sat all the way up on the bed before he reached down and carefully scooped the child up with just one claw, which he then brought to his chest. 

 

 Michael buried his face into the cream-colored fur as soon as he was close. That made Tubbo laugh some more. He lightly scratched the back of the boy’s neck with one of his long, black claws before he smiled and looked back towards Tommy.

 

 “Did you sleep well?” He asked.

 

 Tommy opened his mouth. Then he paused.

 

  “You selfish, selfish little boy…”

 

  “...I…yeah. For the most part.” He nodded a little as he slowly put his head down. He didn’t need to look up to know that Tubbo was frowning.

 

 “Did you have a nightmare?” The god’s voice was low and sweet. It was like summer wind over a still pond. The leaves outside the home’s walls rustled, and as Tommy nodded, he heard the wooden walls around him creak.

 

 The floor beneath him gave a slight tremble. Tubbo’s voice was very soft as he asked, “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

 Tommy answered without looking up. “Later,” he whispered.

 

 There was another slight shift in the room. The air felt just a hair warmer than it’d been a moment prior. There was also a faint smell; that of warm dirt and freshly picked flowers. He sighed and looked up at Tubbo, who was scooting over to the side of the bed to get up with Michael still held against his chest. Tommy sighed.

 

 “Sorry,” he said, “I’m just…hungry.” It was true, but he felt like it sounded like a lie. He didn’t want to lie to Tubbo. He apologized again. “I’m sorry…”

 

 A furry hand reached towards him.

 

 Tommy closed his eyes and seized up on instinct. 

 

  Don’t move. Don’t talk back. Just be still and polite and quiet. Just be good and you won’t get hurt.

 

 But then the touch was very gentle when a long claw brushed down his cheek and gingerly poked the bottom of his chin. The pressure against his skin was light as the claw used just a bit of force to tilt his chin up. Tommy’s fist clenched tightly. His knees wobbled as he slowly opened one eye, then another as Tubbo’s face faded into focus.

 

 Tubbo’s face was all soft eyes. His voice was all comfort and softly spoken, gentle words.

 

 “You have nothing to apologize for,” Tubbo told him. “You did nothing wrong. I understand. We’ll talk about it later after we eat. Okay Tommy? Can you do me a favor and take a deep breath? Please? Just one? For me?”

 

 Tommy nodded and did so. The corners of Tubbo’s mouth gave a small twitch into the thin ghost of a smile.

 

 “Good, good. And now, really slowly, let it out. You’re doing very good.”

 

 Tommy exhaled in a long, drawn out sigh.

 

 “There we go,” Tubbo praised. He brushed another claw against Tommy’s cheek. Tommy shivered from how it tickled, then took another breath as he leaned into the god’s touch.

 

 He reached up to hold Tubbo’s hand. His fingers sank into the chestnut fur until they reached the skin underneath and he could feel the muscles and bones of his large knuckles. The fur on the underside wasn’t as thick. It was more of an earth-toned peach fuzz that brushed over his cheek as Tubbo kneeled down a bit more and cupped Tommy’s face with his palm.

 

 “I’ll get Michael dressed,” Tubbo said, “you can go and get started on breakfast. I’ll be out to help as soon as I’m done. Alright love?”

 

 “Okay.” Tommy could barely hear his own voice. He was tall for his age, but with Tubbo, he always felt so… small . And maybe that was alright. Maybe he liked it.

 

 “I love you,” Tubbo told him.

 

 Tommy smiled into the fur and half-nuzzled, half-nodded. “Mm, love you too, Tubs.”

 

 With that, Tommy pulled away and quietly opened the door. The air outside the bedroom smelled like wood, dust and oil. He tip-toed to the kitchen as the sounds of creaking boards and early morning yawns echoed down the hallway.

 

 Just as he got there, a low growl came from his stomach. Tommy frowned, “Yeah, yeah, I’m workin’ on it.”

 

 “Who’re you talking to…?”

 

 He froze. Then he relaxed as soon as he turned and saw that it was just Ranboo. The boy was leaning against the wooden door frame and looking at him with his head lulled to the side. His eyes were narrowed as he blinked away the sleep that still fuzzied them. His hair was a mess of knotty, brass-colored curls. As he yawned, Tommy’s stomach growled again.

 

 Tommy frowned at it. “Talkin’ to my belly,” he said.

 

 Ranboo blinked. “Your…your what ?” Tommy shushed him so he’d keep his voice down.

 

 “I’m hungry,” he explained, “gonna make us some food so my stomach will shut up. What about you? Want anything?”

 

 “Food?” Ranboo mumbled sleepily. He sounded confused.

 

  Oh, poor dear, Tommy thought when he looked at him. He smiled sympathetically and pulled out a couple plates. “I’ll make us some potatoes. Warm ‘em up. Get some bread and some fruit, yeah? Ohhh, and I could cover the potatoes with cheese while they cook! Do ya reckon that’ll work?”

 

 Ranboo sat down at the table. He looked dazed as he stared over at him and spoke in a dull, sluggish manner. “Yyyyou’re doing the what with the wha?” He yawned again. His lips smacked together dully. “ Yyyyooou can do…wha’ever you want . I’m just here . You’re really smart …an’ cool…and pretty… hi …”

 

 Ranboo smiled at him. “Hellooo…”

 

 “Hi,” Tommy answered softly. 

 

 They’d spent a lot of time outside these past few weeks. Whether it was to go on trips to the market, taking a walk down by the river, or heading out back in order to spar, Tommy had spent the vast majority of his time outside in the wind and sun. He had a slight tan now that made his pale skin appear slightly bronzed. Tubbo remarked that it really suited him!

 

 “It makes you look sunkissed !” He’d said a couple days ago. He said it in a voice that made Tommy’s chest bloom with warmth, as if his heart were a seed that was coming unfurled with rosy pink petals.

 

 He couldn’t really say the same for Ranboo. Ranboo didn’t tan in the sun. He had paler skin that got a bit pink, then just went and got even pinker. There was a clear, defined line of pinkish tinting around the edges of where his neck and arms were covered by his tunic. It turned a bit reddish near the ends of his fingers but was a slightly darker shade of pale for the most part. It was most noticeable around his cheeks. He even got a good bit of sun around his ears where they were pointed just a little. He had a cherry red tinge at the tip of his nose.

 

 Tubbo said that Ranboo tanned like a shrimp. He’d said so while Tommy was eating some shrimp that he’d spawned out of midair when Wilbur said something about how important it was for someone Tommy’s age to eat seafood since it’d help him grow.

 

 That made Tommy have to wonder why he was so bothered when Tommy began to eat some.

 

 Was shrimp actually bad?

 

 But it couldn’t be bad. At least, the stuff he got from Tubbo couldn’t be bad for him. Tubbo was good and took very good care of him. He wouldn’t feed Tommy something that would make him sick.

 

 Wilbur still acted like Tubbo had given him a plate of poison. That made it hard to eat the pinkish-white shapes with their curled, meaty tails. Tubbo had to reassure Tommy that it was fine, that he hadn’t done anything wrong and that he just needed to eat and enjoy himself while he took care of Wilbur and got him to settle down.

 

 “Just eat!” Tubbo had whispered. “Don’t listen to Wilbur. Just eat the shrimp and enjoy yourself, dear. I’ll take care of it! I will take care of everything. I promise.”

 

 Tommy liked shrimp. It was tasty and fun to chew. It went really good with a squirt of lemon, and according to Ranboo, was actually something of a luxury mostly eaten by royalty when they dined with their fancy courts! Apparently he’d had it when he had to tag along with Techno to some meetings he had with his fellow temple enforcers. It was good stuff!

 

  Too good for you, a dark voice in the back of his mind told him. He shook it off. He tried to ignore it.

 

 He grabbed a few tea bags and set up the kettle. Maybe he’d give Ranboo an extra spoonful of sugar in his cup this morning. You know. To help wake him up a little!

 

 Though once he thought about it, that felt a bit unfair. Tubbo would probably like some extra sugar in his tea. He liked tea that was extra sweet. So did Wilbur, and considering how much of a sweet tooth Tommy himself had, he didn’t see any reason why Father wouldn’t like his with an extra spoonful as well.

As for Technoblade, Tommy actually decided to give him a spoonful less than everyone else. Not because he wanted to be mean! No. He just knew that Technoblade was a very strong, very tough, and overall very proud warrior who’d probably taste the extra sweetness when he went to take a sip and would probably feel a bit offended.

 

 “Are you callin’ me weak ?” He’d probably ask in that low, dark, dangerous tone of his. The one he used when they were too loud or when Ranboo messed up on cleaning their weapons or that one time he dropped one of Techno’s swords.

 

 Tommy didn’t like that voice. 

 

 It scared him.

 

 He busied himself with cutting up the fruit while he waited for the kettle to boil. Apples and peaches sounded nice. So did pears, so he grabbed a few bartlett’s from the bowl and got to work on slicing them up into little cubes. He took the cubes and put them into a wooden bowl, then took the bowl and placed it to the side so it’d be ready to go onto the table once he’d gotten everything else sorted.

 

 Now for the bread. Easy enough. He just got a loaf from the pantry and put it on the same metal sheet he planned to cook the potatoes on.

 

 Nobody liked cold bread, so he’d warm it back up!

 

 But before he could do that: potatoes.

 

 “Do you want pepper on yours?” Tommy asked Ranboo once he picked out a few decently sized spuds.

 

 Ranboo stuttered and rubbed his eyes. “Hhhh, peppers?” He said sluggishly. “Eh, I-I guess ? It feels a bit early for all of that…isn’t it…it’s not time for lunch. Potatoes and peppers are a lunch thing. I think…”

 

 “Pepper like this stuff, Ranboo.” Tommy picked up a wooden shaker that had a bunch of little holes drilled on top and held it out for him to see. “The black stuff that makes food spicy. Do you want some on your potato?”

 

 “Isn’t it gonna have cheese?” Ranboo asked.

 

 “It can have cheese! And salt. And pepper. Or just one or two of whatever you want. Or, y’know. Nothing. You can have it plain, if you’d like.” Tommy put the shaker down. He washed the potatoes off and put them onto the sheet, then went to grab a knife to slice them down the middle.

 

 As soon as he picked it up, he heard Ranboo gasp. “ Oh , be careful !”

 

 Tommy turned his head to shush him. Ranboo went on, still at full volume. He sounded worried and fretful. His eyes flicked between Tommy and the knife he was holding in a fearful manner, as if he wasn’t sure which one he needed to focus on or was scared to look away from either even though the sharp object was clearly a source of distress. He was shaking.

 

 “D-don’t play with that!” He told Tommy. “Y-y-you sh-you shouldn’t have that , it’s not safe. Yyy you-you could hurt yourself. You could hurt someone!”

 

 Confused, Tommy lowered the knife onto the counter. He tilted his head and stared at Ranboo. He kept a low, even voice as he questioned the older boy softly about why he was so upset. “What’s wrong, Ranboo? Does the knife scare you or something?”

 

 “N-no,” Ranboo said, “it’s not-it’s not the knife , it’s not you.” His voice went soft. He was quiet now but still trembling. “It’s not you. It’s not your fault. I’m just…”

 

 He had dark circles under his greenish-blue eyes.

 

 “...tired?” Tommy guessed.

 

 Ranboo nodded and slumped down. Tommy quickly sliced the potatoes and put the knife to the side. Out of the way. He wouldn’t need it anymore, at least for the moment.

 

 From time to time, Ranboo would have these kinds of moments. He’d get shaky and nervous. More so than usual. He’d stutter a bunch and fumble over himself, slur his words, trip over his feet and be so unsteady he couldn’t hold anything fragile because of how easily he’d drop it. He would say weird stuff. Talk about things that weren’t there. Sometimes he’d talk to himself while he rocked in place, while other times he’d pace around the room and ramble on and on to Tommy(and Tubbo, when he was around) about eyes that were all over the walls and a bunch of voices that kept talking to him. 

 

 Most of the time, though, Ranboo just sat down and stared forward with a blank, empty expression and sad, tired eyes.

 

Tommy never felt scared when Ranboo got like this. 

Maybe he should’ve. 

Maybe he should’ve thought that it was freaky.

Stuff like this was supposed to be weird.

He was pretty sure this was the kind of shit that got people hauled off to the asylum down the way. But he didn’t judge him or ask him too many questions about the eyes. He asked Ranboo what the voices said, and when Ranboo told him that they said that everyone wanted to kill him, Tommy just held his hand and sat down and told the voices in a loud, firm yell-whisper that they were wrong, stupid, ugly and needed to fuck off and stop bothering his friend.

 

 “Is someone being mean to you?” He asked while he struck a match to light the oven.

 

 “No,” Ranboo said quietly, “no one’s…there’s no one. It’s just you. Tubbo’s still here, right?”

 

 “Uh-huh. He’s gettin’ dressed with Mike.”

 

 “I like you.”

 

 Tommy smiled. “I like you too, Ranboo. Do you want some fruit? There’s pears!”

 

 Ranboo gave a little nod and rocked in the chair from side-to-side. He had his legs crossed with his knees bouncing as Tommy got the sliced fruit and brought it over to the kitchen table. He kneeled down in front of Ranboo and smiled up at him, saw his confused expression, and laughed softly as he pinched a cube of pear between his fingers.

 

 He watched Ranboo’s brow furrow as he held out to the taller boy’s lips. “What are you…?”

 

 “Say ‘ ahhh ’!” Tommy giggled.

 

 “Wuh…but why ?” Ranboo blinked once, twice. He batted his lashes a few more times until his eyes began to clear up like a fog fading away as a noon bell chimed. “ Why are you? Tommy, what time is it?”

 

 Tommy ignored Ranboo’s sudden clarity and poked the fruit against his lips. “It’s breakfast time, and you need to eat something.” 

 

 “I-” Ranboo paused, still blinking and shaking the nonsense out of his head. “...o…okay. I’ll have some uh…what was it? Pears, yeah?”

 

 Tommy beamed. Without waiting for Ranboo to take it, he went ahead and shoved the bit of pear into his face. Ranboo’s lips were already parted, but he was still caught off-guard judging from how his eyes blew open as he reared back and nearly fell out of the chair. He caught himself just barely .

 

  Fuck , Tommy panicked. He opened his mouth to apologize.

 

 Ranboo squeaked. He began to chew, but still appeared dazed from the surprise. His shoulders gradually relaxed as he chewed on the juicy white pulp. He rubbed a hand over his eyes, swallowed, and then sighed before he coughed weakly. “That uh…that…that was good!” He whispered with a hoarse chuckle. “Just lemme know before you do that next time, okay? Gimme a heads up. Like a five second warning!”

 

 “I’m sorry,” Tommy said with his head down. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I-I was tryna help a-an-and like-like snap you outta it , y’know…?”

 

  I wanted to help. Food helps. Whenever I’m sad, Tubbo gets me food, and then I eat it and feel all better. I thought that was how this stuff worked. I thought that’s how you help someone.

 

 “It’s fine!” Ranboo assured him. He waved a hand to fan off Tommy’s worries. “It’s alright. It’s all cool. I’m not mad at you.”

 

 As if to prove it, Ranboo plucked a fruit cube off the table and quickly stuffed it into his mouth. He grabbed another as he began to chew. Then he got a chunk of peach and held it out to Tommy, smiling softly as he set it gently into the boy’s open palm.

 

 Tommy stared at it for a moment before he hesitantly began to eat.

 

 It tasted really good. It was sweet and sticky, like the forest floor was when the sun was high in the sky around early afternoon when the air was thick with the damp, earthy scents of the trees and the sweetness of meadow flowers.

 

 Or maybe it just tasted like a peach and Tommy was just homesick.

 

  Can I be homesick when I’m inside my house? He wondered.

 

 “There you are!” 

 

 Tommy stood up. Tubbo was by the kitchen door, now dressed in a white tunic and silky maroon cloak that had a golden trim where it reached down to his elbows. His horns were gone along with his hooves, but as he walked over with Michael close behind him, Tommy noticed just the barest hint of a tail peeking out from the god’s leather trousers.

 

 He was about to point it out(somehow, he didn’t know how to do it in front of Ranboo), but Tubbo’s sky blue eyes were already focused on the oven.

 

 “Potatoes!” Tubbo said warmly. “How lovely! Suppose we’ll be wanting to add something else to go along with the bread, yes? Perhaps some seafood? Maybe salmon, or maybe a bit of tilapia?”

 

 He looked at Tommy with his head quirked to the side. Tommy fumbled and just nodded. “E-either sounds good, yeah!”

 

 “I’ll get this bread off so that it doesn’t burn. It looks perfectly warmed up, now!” Before Tubbo went to grab the loaf, he paused to give Tommy’s head a light pat. “You did a very good job , Tommy dear. I’m very proud of you! It looks downright scrumptious .”

 

 “Oh.” 

 

  Proud. Proud. Proud. I did good. I did something right. I’m doing a good job.

 

 Dazed and pink in the cheeks, Tommy didn’t notice Michael nuzzling into his leg before he turned his attention towards Ranboo. He only realized that the tiny god had pulled away from him when he heard Ranboo’s light “oof!” when Michael jumped onto his lap.

By the time he looked down, Michael was already making himself quite at home. He grabbed Ranboo’s wrinkled tunic with his little hands and nuzzled against it with his peachy cheek. He smiled and giggled happily as he leaned into the teenager’s chest and beamed up at him with bright, gleeful blue eyes.

 

 “Blueberry man!” He giggled, nuzzling some more. The sunlight that poured in through the window caught on his pudgy cheeks and highlighted the roseiness of his fluffy pink curls.

 

 “ Hi ,” Ranboo whispered. “Hello Michael. How’re you doing?”

 

 Michael tilted his chin to look up at him. His voice was filled with bubbles. “Good! Is a good morning!”

 

 “It is ,” agreed Ranboo. He reached for some more fruit as he then asked, “But what exactly makes it so good? Do you think there’s any reason for it to be a good morning?”

 

 Michael paused and gave it some thought. “Hmmmmm…….. NOPE !”

 

 Tommy’s nerves were on fire as he rushed to hush the godling. Inside voice, dear. Tiny words. Don’t be too loud.

 

  Don’t wake Father up…

 

  “Awww, but Mummy, it’s so loud outside. It a loud, loud day!” Michael had an apple cube in his hands as he pouted. Tommy felt downright cruel for tutting at his little frown.

 

 “It can be a loud day once we’re outside , Michael,” he told him carefully.

 

 Michael’s pout remained. He took a big, pointed bite of fruit and shoveled the chunk into his mouth as he frowned and snuggled into Ranboo. Ranboo offered Tommy a sympathetic smile as he cupped a hand around him, to which Tommy just sighed.

 

 “Have a seat, Toms!” Tubbo said suddenly. 

 

 Tommy made a little sound of mild, lukewarm surprise as Tubbo appeared behind him and lifted him up, then turned and carried him to the end of the table so he could set him down into the lavish chair(which was more like a throne) that stood at the end. He was now several seats down from Ranboo.

 

 “There you are,” Tubbo sighed as he set him down. “It’ll be ready in just a few minutes. Are you alright? Do you need me to get you a little something to hold you over?”

 

 There was already a faint outline of green-gold light around his fingers. Tommy watched Tubbo’s hands twitch as his tail swayed lazily behind him. The god’s posture was alert, his eyes wide and eager.

 

 Tommy kept his voice very low as he cast Ranboo a quick glance. “Tubbo. Tail .”

 

 “What about my…” Tubbo looked over his shoulder. He flinched. “Oh, fuck .”

 

 Tommy would laugh if he weren’t so terrified.

 

 “Michael? Do you wanna sit with Mummy?” When Tubbo turned, Tommy checked as he walked over to take their son from Ranboo. No tail. Good. One less thing to worry about.

 

 “No!” Michael said. He clung to Ranboo and shook his head super fast. “Papa, I wanna sit here . I wanna sit with Boo-berry Man. He smell like muffins and the tasty pancakes you and Mummy make sometimes. Don’t you see? Don’t you smell it?”

 

 “I do smell the blueberries, love. I do, yes.”

 

 “Is a nice smell! He a nice person!”

 

 “ Yes , I suppose that is how it works.” Tubbo huffed a sigh of annoyance.

 

 “I think he’s picking up on my perfume,” Ranboo said softly, trying to be helpful. “It’s not blueberries , buuuut it’s got flowers and stuff in it, so maybe that’s what he’s picking up on? Maybe…?”

 

 “Possibly.” Tubbo clicked his tongue.

 

 The two were silent for a moment and just…stared at each other. Ranboo smiled and looked up at Tubbo kindly. Tubbo frowned with his brow furrowed, his attention fully on Michael while he completely ignored the mortal he’d attached himself to.

 

 Tommy looked at Tubbo with sad, pleading eyes that he didn’t see. He thought up a sort of prayer that he wished upon the forest god. Please get along. Please be nice. I love you both. I want us all to be happy.

 

 “Did you get some fish out?” Ranboo asked all of a sudden. “It smells like fish! When did you get that? W-when did you get the fish out of the…wherever we keep it. Where do we keep the fish again? I forgot.”

 

 “Tilapia and salmon,” said Tubbo.

 

 “Oh! Yummy!”

 

 “Very much so.”

 

 “Dang, that’s a-that’s a lot of food, just for breakfast.” Ranboo’s laugh was light and playful. Tommy liked it. He didn’t like the way Tubbo frowned.

 

 “Tubbo?” Tommy said, “do you think after breakfast is done, maybe we can all go down to the market and visit Niki? Me, you, Michael and Ran?”

 

 “Of course!” Tubbo’s shift in tone was immediate. Gone were the thorns, prickly and sharp. The honeyed warmness poured out from him as he turned to look at Tommy with a sweet, lovely grin that was so damn cute that Tommy almost stopped being annoyed with him.

 

 Keyword: almost .

 

  Gods, I love you. But you can be such a fucking dick !

 

 “We’ll head right out and have ourselves a day .” Tubbo busied himself with the food as he went on happily. “We’ll visit Niki and get some sweet bread. This stuff here is just sourdough. Well, I mean, I say just sourdough like there’s something bad about that. But, no. Sourdough is very good. It’s crispy on the outside, soft on the inside, has a very rich taste with a rich, savory texture. It goes good with jelly or jam. Grape, peach, blueberry, raspberry, strawberry. Strawberry’s always been one of my favorites. Oh , and it’s great with a bit of honey, doesn’t it? Doesn’t sweet bread with honey sound good, Tommy?”

 

 Tommy knew what Tubbo was doing.

 

 “I’m already hungry, Tubs.” He winced when his stomach growled. “You don’t gotta tease me. ‘S mean. It’s torture…”

 

 He watched Tubbo put one of the potatoes onto a fancy plate before he added a thick slice of well cooked, seasoned salmon.

 

 “Oh, I’m sorry.” Tubbo apologized teasingly. “I’m not trying to torture you. Perish the thought . Forest forbid.”

 

 “ Tubbooooo …”

 

 The four of them had breakfast together. Fruit, bread, fish and potatoes. It felt more like something you’d eat for dinner, but Tommy wasn’t complaining. It was damn good eating on a generally good, relaxing, quiet morning. Tubbo added a sprinkle of shredded cheese to the potatoes about a minute before he took them off the fire, which gave it plenty of time to melt into shimmery white-gold rivets that ran down the sides of the crisp, salty skin and the soft golden brown flesh inside the slice that ran down the middle.

 

 “I gave the fish an extra squirt of lemon, so sorry if it’s a bit runny!” Tubbo laughed while Tommy shoved a fist-sized chunk of salmon into his mouth with a fork.

 

 When Wilbur didn’t join them, Tommy decided he would save a plate for him to have later. Just a little something with a bit of everything. Some cubes of pear and sliced apple, a potato, a slice of bread and half a slice of either fish would do.

 

 Setting the plate aside, Tommy ate a few more pieces of fish before he was finished and went on to eat the rest of the potato. It was very salty. He took a sip of water and sighed.

 

 “Is it good?” Tubbo asked. 

 

 Tommy glanced at his plate and saw that he was already done, with Ranboo not too far behind. His eyes flitted towards his own half eaten potato. He quickly nodded, straightened his back a little and picked another piece up with his fork.

 

 “Mhm,” he said while he chewed on it, “‘s r’lly good!”

 

 Tubbo made a pleased sound that was between a hum and a purr. He smiled, slid a hand over towards Tommy, and lightly brushed over the mortal’s hand with his nails. Then he rested his hand on top of Tommy’s after a few light pats. It was a soft, affirmative touch. 

 

 For just a brief second, Tommy swore he saw the tips of his fingers sharpen into curled black hooks. In the growing daylight, he saw the brief flash of chestnut brown on his hand and arm that matched that of his hair where it curled around his ears.

 

 His normal, human ears.



 Tommy relaxed and locked their fingers together.

 

~~~

 

The market was warm, busy, bright and very, very loud. The air smelled like heat, mud and spices as well as herbs and fresh bread. As they made their way down the road, a brisk wind blew against Tommy’s cheeks, tickling them and toying with his golden hair. It kicked up a cloud of dust that danced around his boots as he walked briskly alongside Tubbo.

 

 “Almost there!” The god told him.

 

 In the bright light of the late morning sun, a faint haze covered Tommy’s eyes as he looked around. He saw people going about their business, dogs trotting by their masters’ heels, children chasing each other with sticks and dodging between loaded carts. Wooden wheels left deep lines in the mud behind them, and the soles of a hundred pairs of boots and shoes left shallow prints in the dry, cracked dirt where it was baked by the sun.

 

 A swarm of flies danced around a small flock of sheep that huddled around a cloaked shepard. She spoke with a merchant and shook her head while waving her crook. The two began to argue as the trio passed them by.

 

 Just as they did, Tommy heard a hammer strike against a wooden board in the house to his left. He glanced into the window and saw a woman rush past. She hurried about a messy, cluttered kitchen, rattling off to someone as a kettle on the stove began to screech.

 

 He winced when she pulled it off just as it started to whistle.

 

  Loud.

 

 Birds sang on a nearby roof. Their song was high and shrill. They sounded like they were forced to strain their sweet little voices to be heard above the crowd’s chatter. The birds themselves were small and dull with humble, tannish brown feathers. 

 

 One of them took off when a very big, burly man came by and shoved his way past Ranboo.

 

 Its wings fluttered as he shouted out angrily. “Move it, kid!”

 

 Tommy’s shoulders tensed up. “Watch where you’re going , dickhead!” His eyes twitched as another cart rumbled by behind him.

 

 The man didn’t hear him. Or maybe he did and he simply didn’t care. He just continued on his way in a loud, stormy huff down the road and quickly vanished into the crowd. Ranboo watched him go as they continued to walk. He looked at Tommy and smiled.

 

 “Th…thanks!” He said.

 

 “‘Course!”

 

 “He was quite rude, wasn’t he?” Despite his soft tone, Tommy could hear Tubbo’s voice loud and clear as a temple’s bell. “Reckon he’s off somewhere to do something important? Man like that, he’s probably just an asshole who sees himself as the most important person in the room.”

 

 “M-may-maybe he’s late for something?” Ranboo suggested with a little shrug.

 

 “Hm. Doubtful,” Tubbo muttered.

 

 “He smells like a dog ,” Michael said loudly from where he was clutching Tubbo’s pant leg and sticking close to the forest lord’s side. “He smelled like a big wet dog . Right Papa? Didn’t he? He did , right? Right ?”

 

 Tubbo nodded. “Yes, Michael dear. He did smell like a wet dog.”

 

 “I thought that he smelled like tobacco. Maybe he’s been smoking? Maybe that’s why he’s a bit uh…bit grumpy?”

 

 Tubbo said nothing. He just made a noncommittal hum and gave Ranboo a brief glance. Ranboo smiled at him, then Michael and then turned his eyes towards Tommy. He waved. Tommy waved back and gave the apprentice a big thumbs up.

 

  You’re doing a good job! We all are! I think…

 

 When they finally got to the market, the first thing Tubbo did was usher Tommy to the front so he could be the first one to step into the bakery.  

 

 “After you,” he chimed.

 

 Once inside, the sounds of the market were muffled by the room’s walls, but the chatter and clatter still poured in through the open windows. Tommy tried to ignore it and instead looked around the room. It was neat and tidy and welcoming as ever. Everything in here smelled sweet. The floor was covered in yellow sunlight and, upon a second look, a thin layer of what appeared to be flecks of sugar. The white particles sparkled brightly against the dark boards like fallen snow. He could taste the jelly that filled the tarts on a nearby plate. He noticed a few round buns that were covered in powdered sugar. They were still letting off steam and looked browned to perfection.

 

 “See anything you like?” Tubbo whispered.

 

 Tommy shuddered. He gulped. Had he been drooling just now? Hopefully not. The pastries looked delicious, yes, but he didn’t want to get his spit all over them. That’d be rude!

 

 Tommy would hate to be rude to Niki.

 

 “Uh…no. Not yet…” He shook his head and proceeded to gaze longingly at a stack of small, fist-sized blueberry pies. 

 

 Tubbo simply hummed, eyes full of knowing. “Alright. Just let me know if you see something you wanna take home, and I'll pay for it!”

 

  Spoiling me.

 

  He’s going to turn me rotten.

 

 An odd as fuck thought to have about Tubbo…but…Tommy wasn’t going to lie to himself and say that it wasn’t the truth.

 

 A head poked out from a door behind the counter. A pair of pale, warm brown eyes stared out and lit up when they saw them.

 

 “Tommy!” Niki greeted, voice bright as she hurried over. Her hair was in a messy bun behind her head. She wore plain, basic work clothes beneath a worn brown apron that was utterly drenched in white flour. As she put her hands on the counter and leaned forward, Tommy saw that there was even more on her hands. “Hey, Tommy. Hi Tubbo. And Ranboo, hi! How’re you all doing?”

 

 Her gaze blinked to a set of tiny hands as they patted on the counter in front of her.

 

 “And me !” Michael said, “an’ me! I'm here, too !”

 

 “You are!” Niki smiled. “Hi, Michael. How are you doing today?”

 

 “Good! We had po- tah -tos for breakfast.” He said it like it was the most amazing thing ever told.

 

 “ Really ?” Niki answered accordingly. “Is that so? Were they good?”

 

 “MHM!” Michael nodded. “ So good. The best ever! Mummy made ‘em!” He pointed at Tommy, who waved awkwardly at Niki as she chuckled and looked at him.

 

 “Hi Tommy. Are you here for some sweet bread?”

 

 “That we are!” Tommy answered. 

 

 “I’ve got a fresh loaf ready for you now. It’s freshly baked, just came out of the oven this morning!” 

 

 “Oh! Thank you, Niki!”

 

 Niki’s pinkish hair caught the sun and shone rose gold as she turned to hurry to the back. While she was in the kitchen, Tommy looked down at Michael. He cupped the boy’s cheek and lightly squeezed it.

 

 “Wah!” Michael whined.

 

 “Sorry,” Tommy pulled away his hand. “You’re just so darn cute, Mike. I can’t help it!” It was true. Michael was adorable and Tommy was always quick to jump at a chance to love on him. So why did it feel like a lie on his tongue when he spoke?

 

 “Say,” he pushed the thought back and leaned down. He kept his voice low as he glanced at Tubbo and spoke to Michael in a small whisper. “Why don’t you go pick something out for Papa? Something small enough to hide while I pay for it?”

 

 “Like a surprise?” Michael questioned.

 

 Tommy’s heart melted at the sight of Michael rocking back and forth between his heels and tip-toes. 

 

 “Yes. It’ll be a surprise.”

 

 “ Surprise for Papa…”

 

 With that, Michael was off. Tommy stood back up and watched him hurry to a nearby shelf. He waited for a moment as the child eyed the plates of jellied tarts and fruit-filled cookies, then sighed as he glanced out the window.

 

 People.

 

 Light.

 

 Busy stalls.

 

 Loud, loud sounds.

 

 Tommy didn’t want to spend long at the market. He really wanted to head back home and spend some time in his room. He wanted to take a nap. He wanted…

 

 “Hey, Tubbo.”

 

 The god’s eyes snapped away from a basket of dinner rolls. “Hello Tommy! Did you find something you want?”

 

 If he had his goat ears in this form, Tommy knew that they’d be perked at full attention. His tail would be wagging a bunch, too. He actually took a moment to check that Tubbo’s tail was hidden so they didn’t have a close call like earlier. He couldn’t see it, so he allowed himself to relax with a short reply. “Eh, I’m good with just the bread.”

 

 “Are you sure?”

 

 “Yes, Tubbo. I’m sure.”

 

 “It’s alright to grab a little something extra, hon,” Tubbo told him in a low, reassuring voice that he didn’t need because really , he was fine with just the one loaf. “Really, Tommy, it’s fine. You don’t have to be worried about Wilbur. If he starts any trouble, I will talk to him. Simple. Look at these rolls! They look very good, don’t they?”

 

 He gestured at them. Tommy had to admit, yes, they looked pretty damn good.

 

  Everything here is good. Niki’s a great baker. I don’t need more food. I’ve eaten enough to get me through the day. Hell, I’ve eaten enough to get me through tomorrow!

 

 I don’t need to eat more.

 

  “It’s fine, Tubbo.”

 

 “Do you want to get some cookies, at least?”

 

 “Why cookies?”

 

 I’ve eaten more than enough.

 

  Tubbo shrugged. “I dunno. They’re just the easiest thing to store in case you get peckish. You could keep a few bags in your room and have some with your breakfast tomorrow!”

 

 Tommy sputtered. “T- tomorrow ?” He brushed some hair out of his face. “Tubbo, I don’t need a-a stock of cookies. That’s ridiculous!”

 

 “Why?” It was a simple question.

 

 “B…because…I just don’t , okay?”

 

 “No. Why is it ridiculous?” Tubbo clarified what he meant and waited patiently. Even with the clarification, Tommy was still struggling. His stomach began to twist. He couldn’t talk with all the noise outside, but it was fine, it was just Tubbo, so why, why wasn’t it fine?

 

 Too much. I stuffed myself earlier. I ate too much. My stomach hurts. I hardly saved any for Wilbur. I didn’t leave anything for Father or Technoblade. They’re going to be angry about that, I know they are. They’re gonna be so, so, so fuckin mad. They’ll yell at me and call me selfish and call me greedy. I’m such a fucking pig.

 

  “Lamb…?”

 

 Selfish, selfish little boy…

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo said.

 

 “I just wanna go home,” Tommy said sadly. A bit too loudly, too. Ranboo looked at him from over by a collection of jelly rolls that were filled with peach-colored goo. “Like after we get the bread or whatever. I just wanna go home and chill for a while. It’s just really busy today, a-and I just wanna get home to chill and have some…peace and quiet…I just…”

 

  I just, I just, I just, I just-

 

 “Alright,” Tubbo said gently. “Alright then. That’s fine. We’ll get the bread and head back home.”

 

 “Cool.” He hates you, he hates you. Hates you, hates you. Selfish greedy pig. Stupid boy. Ungrateful. He should be allowed to eat you, since you seem hellbent on fattening yourself up.

 

  Niki came back.

 

 Tommy smiled.

 

 Niki was very nice.

 

 Tommy liked Niki.

 

 She brought out a page with a loaf of bread inside, which he quickly passed her the money for. Then Michael ran up and placed a singular poppy seed muffin next to Tommy’s hand.

 

 “And we’re getting this too. But it’s a secret, so don’t tell Tubbo.” 

 

 “Ah, I getcha.” Niki had a mischievous grin on her face as she took the coins. Tommy matched her energy and tucked the bag of goods down near his hip where he held it under his arm. 

 

 “Keep it on the down low , Nik. Don’t go snitchin’.”

 

 “Oh, don’t worry, I won’t!” Niki laughed as the bell above the shop’s door let out a bright jingle. She perked and looked past Tommy to greet whoever had just come in. “Oh! Tina, Hannah! Hi! It’s good to see you. It’s been a minute!”

 

 “It has!” A pleasant voice agreed. Tommy saw that she was a brown-eyed woman with dark hair that was held back in a bun. She had freckles on her cheeks and wore a big floppy hat that matched the lily-white fabric of her dress’s frilly skirt. The hat had a ribbon on it that was a shade of light purple.

 

 “Hey Niki,” said the reddish-brunette next to her. This woman was a bit taller and had a pink tunic underneath her brown overalls. Her hair was unkempt with a frayed, tangled fuzz where it reached her broad shoulders. “Are you busy right now?”

 

 Niki shook her head. “No, I was just finishing up. I’m about to head out for my break!”

 

 “Do you want to come along with us down to that new pub that’s just opened?” The taller lady tilted her head. When she did, Tommy saw that there was a long, pinkish-red mark that stretched across the width of her neck before it dipped down and vanished past her collarbone. It had a wrinkled, mottley texture that made him think of thick fabric that had been left wrinkled after being crumbled up.

 

  Did she get into a fight? He wondered. He wanted to ask, but thought that would be rude.

 

 “Which one is that again?” Niki asked.

 

 “It’s the Community Pub!” The lady in the dress said happily. “Ponk goes down there a lot with that new blacksmith fella that came in a while ago! The big buff with the green hair. Remember him?”

 

 “Sam, wasn’t it?”

 

 The lady nodded. “Mhm, that’s him! He’s been working with Hannah and helps her out with her metal stuff.”

 

 “It’s called metal work , Tina.” The taller woman corrected with a slight groan. “Not metal stuff . I’ve told you, if you wanna learn about it, you can come into the shop and watch me fill out orders!”

 

 “Like when I bring you your lunch and there’s a whole bunch of sparks flying around?”

 

 “Yes. That happens when I am welding.”

 

 “Or when you have to put stuff in water and it hisses and is super loud?”

 

 “That’s how the metal cools , Tina.” Her voice was fond and betrayed her annoyed expression. “Again. You can come in and watch and learn about it whenever you want. It’s fine! It’s fun! I can show you how to work the forge at Sam’s, too! He’s got a real fancy one.”

 

 Tina looked at her, eyes narrowed and wary. Her gaze flicked over the taller lady’s scar before she looked back at her face. When she glanced at her partner’s neck, Tommy noticed her lips twitch into a brief frown that was gone before he could properly register it’d been there.

 

 “I just wish you’d been more careful with that stuff, Hannah.” Tina said slowly.

 

 “I am!” Hannah retorted.

 

 “Then why does it feel like it’s every other day I have to take you down to see Ponk, hm?” Tina crossed her arms.

 

 Hannah opened her mouth. Tommy felt someone tap his shoulder as the two began to argue. He turned and smiled at Tubbo.

 

 “Are you ready to head home?” The god asked him quietly.

 

 “Yeah,” he nodded, “just one sec. Bye, Niki!” Tommy waved at Niki, and apparently snapped her out of whatever daze she’d been in from watching her two friends bicker. She batted her lashes for a moment before she finally came to her senses and waved the young boy off.

 

 “Bye, Tommy! Be seeing you!”

 

 As they headed out past the two ladies, Tommy heard Niki gently scold them both. She told them that they were being ridiculous and made a show out of saying “there are kids here” while the trio shuffled out the door with Michael. Tommy wasn’t sure why it was bad to argue in front of kids. Father and Wilbur got into fights all the time when he was around. It never really bothered him. Not really. Not a whole lot, anyway.

 

 He picked Michael up and kept the bag tucked under his other arm. As they passed through the door back into the lights and sounds and clatter and mess of the market square, Tommy was pretty sure he heard Tubbo mutter something a bit weird.

 

 “Let’s leave the ladies to their business. Come along, come along…”

 

 Ladies? Business? Was going on break down at the pub a lady business thing? Why? That didn’t make sense. That was just a weird thing to say. Weird fucking sentence. Weird combination of words. “Leave the ladies to their business,” they were going OUT they were on BREAK they were OFF WORK, what sort of BUSINESS could be happening right now?

 

 He decided that he’d ask about it when they got home.

 

~~~

 

 “So Tubs, what did you mean by ‘lady business’?”

 

 Tubbo stopped midstroke. 

 

 “Pardon?”

 

 It was later, now. Not late as in nighttime, but later as in around midafternoon. The sun was still up. The sky was bright outside the bedroom window. The shade from the tree in the backyard was starting to grow long and stretched across the dry earth and patchy brown grass. A bird was singing somewhere.

 

 The house was still quiet.

 

 Where was Father?

 

 Where had Wilbur gone?

 

 When they came in, they found Technoblade passed out on the couch. He was fast asleep and still snoring his head off by the time they returned from the market. The trio had to tiptoe to their rooms out of fear of waking him as they passed.

 

 “He snore so loud !” Michael had(correctly, Tommy would admit) pointed out before he was quickly hushed and tucked his head into Tommy’s shoulder.

 

 Now he was sitting on the floor across from them, playing with some wooden blocks Tubbo had pulled out of thin air. He liked to stack them up super tall then knock them down so they’d go scattering over the rug.

 

 He called it “Buildings”. He explained it quite frankly to Tommy when he asked. “The buildings go up, up, up an’ up, but then bah ! It all fall down.”

 

 A bit of an odd game, Tommy would have to admit. But at least it was a relatively quiet one that kept Michael entertained.

 

 Tommy watched another block tower collapse from where he sat on the floor in front of the bed. Tubbo, once again at his full height, was sitting on the bed behind him in his proper goat form. Tommy found himself nestled in the space between the god’s hooves while Tubbo leaned down to brush his hair with a fancy silver comb.

 

 He felt the god’s clawed hand pause next to his cheek. He was caught in Tubbo’s horned shadow, and watched as Tubbo tilted his head to the side curiously. “What are you asking?”

 

 “Earlier at the bakery, when we were leaving, you said something about lady business. What did you mean by that?”

 

 Tubbo went “ah!” softly. His fingers twitched and resumed the slow, even motion of brushing through Tommy’s curls.

 

 “I just meant that Niki and her friends had their own stuff going on,” he explained. “It was just a joke, since they’re all girls and going out to eat is mostly a ladies thing.”

 

 “But…how?”

 

 “It isn’t really. Anyone can go out with their friends to hang out over lunch. But in a lot of mortal cultures, people think that that’s a thing only women do. Which is stupid, obviously. You and me go out to eat all the time!”

 

 Tubbo chuckled. Tommy hummed and gave it some thought. It was hard to think when the comb brushed through his hair. It tingled. The comb’s teeth scratched gently against his scalp when Tubbo dragged it down from his root until it reached the tips, moved back up, and went to start the process all over.

 

  Tingles, tingles.

 

 It made him feel sleepy. His head lulled to the side as Tubbo poked his cheek with one of his claws so he could reach a patch of hair in the back. He yawned.

 

 “How does that work ? Boys n’ girls, I mean. What’s the…why are there just two?”

 

 “I mean. There’s not? Not really. Boy and girl are the most common ways people identify, but some people aren’t a boy or a girl. Some people are both! Some people are, like, their own special thing. It’s weird, but that’s what makes it so cool!”

 

 Tubbo then added something that made Tommy jolt. “I’m actually both at once and neither at the same time.”

 

 “You’re what ?”

 

 He stared at Tubbo, wonderstruck and gobsmacked. Tubbo looked down at him and chuckled softly. His eyes scrunched up as he nodded and put the comb away.

 

 “Yeah! We satyrs aren’t born like how mortals are, where you come out with certain parts that make people go ‘ah yes, this is a boy and that one's a girl’. We come out kinda…uh…how do I say it? We just…kind of don’t have parts unless we want them. Like, I was born looking a bit like a boy. Uncle Schlatt found me and was the one who took care of me while I was growing up. When I was first born, I didn’t really have the ‘boy parts’, as mortals might refer to them. But my uncle named me Tubbo, called me a ‘he’, called me a ‘boy’, guy, kid, whatever. And because of that, I just sort of grew up looking and sounding like the pretty common idea of what a boy-type person is.”

 

 Tommy went blank in the face. “So… are you a boy?”

 

 “Yes!” Tubbo said. “And a girl. And both. And also neither!”

 

 Tommy thought about it really hard. Hard thing to do when he still had a headache from the market. Harder still to do when he was worried about Wilbur and wondering where he’d gone.

 

 “Can you look like a girl?” He asked, wondering.

 

 “I can!” Tubbo gestured for him to scoot over so he could stand. “I can show you, if you want!”

 

  But what about Wilbur?

 

 Tommy moved away from the bed but froze as Tubbo took a step towards the wooden partition in the corner. The weight of the god’s hooves caused the boards to creak beneath him. Tommy felt his chest grow tight and shuddered as the hairs on his neck started to prickle.

 

 “C-can you get small before you do?” He asked quietly.

 

 “Why?” Tubbo said. 

 

 Tommy said nothing. He nodded at the bedroom door and gave Tubbo a fearful, worried look. The sounds of Technoblade snoring echoed through the dusty dim halls on the other side.

 

 “Oh,” Tubbo whispered, “yes. Of course.”

 

 Tommy sighed out a relieved little “thank you” that was answered with a small nod as Tubbo shrunk down to the height of an average human. It was a bit uncanny to see him that small when he still had his horns, tail and hooves. The boards only creaked a bit when he walked across them this time. He gripped the barrier with a furred claw and pulled it out, paused, looked at Tommy and smiled, then ducked behind it and disappeared.

 

 As he did, it occurred to Tommy that chances were that Wilbur was just out and about helping Father with some shopping. They got extra busy during the summer. Father must’ve run low on materials for the orders he needed to fill, and knowing him, he’d rather have Wilbur come along to help him get the supplies than bother Technoblade with it when he could stay behind and get some much needed rest.

 

 Why didn’t he realize that at first? Why did he get scared when there was nothing wrong? Why did he feel like he’d always done something and was one screw up off from getting caught?

 

  Caught by what? Teeth? Claws? He shivered.

 

 Michael glanced up when he heard a strange sound. “Whassat?”

 

 Tommy heard it, too. It was a series of low creaks and sharp, harsh snaps that sounded like tree branches when they swayed about in the rough wind of a bad thunderstorm. It was the sound that an old house made when it settled. But louder. Stronger. It came in a pattern that had a clear, distinct rhythm as Tubbo’s body began to change and shifted into a new form.

 

 “Tubbo?” Tommy called quietly to his beloved. “You good? Do you…do you need any…help?”

 

 There was something off about Tubbo’s voice when he answered. It sounded like him, but his voice…it sounded like he didn’t have a throat at the moment. Yet still, he could still talk perfectly well and sounded as soothing as ever as he comforted Tommy.

 

 “No need, dear. I’ve got it…”

 

 Another sharp creak-snap caused Michael to put down his blocks. The little god came running over and reached for Tommy.

 

 “Mummy,” he pouted.

 

 Tommy lifted the child into his arms. He kept his voice soft as he reassured the young godling. “It’s alright, love. It’s just Papa.”

 

 A new voice came from behind the wooden barrier and quickly grabbed his attention. It was like Tubbo’s voice with the same tone and accent. But it was different. It was lighter and higher pitched. It was also a bit more airy and had a slight puff around certain words. It spoke after one last loud, wooden groan faded into silence behind the partition.

 

 “Hi dear!” It said.

 

 “Tubbo?” Tommy answered.

 

 A head poked out from behind the partition. A round head with a smiling face on it, one with big round eyes and parted lips that turned its chubby cheeks pink around the corners. Tubbo’s hair was much longer than it’d been a moment ago. Much, much longer. It spilled down his… her , shoulders in a waterfall of thick, chestnut brown, amber-tinted curls. It almost covered her ears, and seemed to spill from the base of her long, elegant horns.

 

 She stepped out and waved at him. “Ta- da !”

 

 The cloak still fit her perfectly. Tommy could see where her tunic was pulled over her chest and belly a bit differently. Her body was different. Her voice was different. Her face had changed a little, but aside from her cheeks being a bit rounder, it was the same face he’d always known. Same smile. Same Tubbo.

 

 Tommy watched her hold out her arms and do a short half-bow, half-head bob in his direction. She had the same brown fur on his forearms and hands, the same sharp black claws at the tips of her fingers.

 

  She looks strong, he observed, his eyes glancing at her muscular limbs and stocky, sturdy figure. I mean, she’s Tubbo , so of course she is. It’s just. Different.

 

 The god came over and sat down next to him. Tommy didn’t say anything. He didn’t know what he was supposed to say as Tubbo wrapped him and Michael in her burly arms and hugged them close to her chest so they’d be enveloped in the warmth of her fluffy tan fur.

 

 She just. Held him.

 

 Tommy felt her sigh. He melted under her touch. She was just so gentle with him. So, so damn gentle as she brushed her claws over his cheek and wrapped one of her arms around his waist. 

 

“Hello, my little lamb…”

 

 Tubbo scooted back across the covers until she reached the pillows, then leaned back onto them until Tommy was able to lay himself on top of her with Michael held next to him comfortably.

Michael himself was already falling asleep. There was a sweet, sweet smell in the still, quiet bedroom. It was like someone had stuck a bunch of flowers into a bowl and covered them in a honey drizzle. It made Tommy’s eyes grow heavy. His legs were filled with sand as a thick warmth seeped into the grooves of his tired bones. He yawned.

 

 “Mhh…tired?” Tubbo asked. She rubbed his back in the space between his shoulders with just the right amount of pressure to make Tommy’s head go blank with fuzz.

 

 What did he say here? How did he answer that? What were you supposed to say when your friend who was a god was currently a girl when you were used to him looking like a boy? How did one word? What was ‘word’, again?

 

 He eventually managed to get a little something out. It wasn’t perhaps the best combination of words he could’ve spoken.

 

 “Ssso-so-so are these things your boobs?”

 

 Tubbo’s hand froze.

 

 She paused.

 

 “...those are boobs, yes.” She answered, sounding incredibly tickled yet still very gentle with her response.

 

 Tommy paused then spoke with a little hum. “Mm…cool…”

 

 “Do you wanna take a nap, sweetheart?” Tubbo resumed rubbing circles into Tommy’s back after a brief chuckle. “It’s been a good day…you did a really good job, back at the market. Thank you for the muffin. It was very good.”

 

 Tommy was still awake enough to correct her. “Nnn, that’s Michael .”

 

 “I know. You’re the one who paid for it though, so still.”

 

 Tommy felt like he was on a soft, fluffy boat. Just a comfy boat in the middle of a sunlit lake of still, calm water. Or maybe it was more like a hammock. A nice, cuddly hammock that smelled like honey and sweet wildflowers.

 

 He was about to drift off, but managed to hold on when Tubbo suddenly whispered something. “I’m sorry for pushing you earlier.”

 

 He made a confused noise in the back of his throat.

 

 “In the bakery,” Tubbo explained, “I should have listened when you said you just wanted the bread. I shouldn’t have kept pushing you to get more. I saw that you were overwhelmed, but instead of listening, I just kept pushing and made it worse. I am so, so sorry about that.”

 

 She kissed his forehead. Something about her voice made Tommy’s chest feel tight.

 

 “Don’t be sad ,” he told her.

 

 “I’m not sad, love. Just…just tired.”

 

 “Gonna go home tomorrow?”

 

 “Yes. I will be heading back to the forest tomorrow morning.” She kissed him on the forehead again before she carefully added, “but I won’t be gone for very long. Just one day. Maybe two, depending on how I’m feeling…”

 

 Tommy whimpered. “But I miss you.”

 

 “I know you do. I miss you, too. It isn’t very fun, having to leave you here so often.” She nuzzled his hair. Tommy felt her own wooly mane tickle against his skin where it brushed over his neck. His throat was dry.

 

 Tommy then drifted off after Tubbo muttered a quick “I love you” and let him get some much needed rest. The house was silent.

 

 The wooden walls settled with a low, peaceful groan.

 

~~~

 

The forest laid on the bed.

 

It stood perfectly still.

 

It did not blink as it stared at the ceiling overhead.

 

It rubbed its precious sunflower’s back and occasionally squeezed him along with their tiny, pink-haired son.

 

It felt the slightest shift whenever either of them moved, and could feel the rhythmic beating of the boy’s heart from inside his chest. His body was warm blood and weary bones. It pulsed and ebbed and grew and sprawled out over the forest as it lay there, silent and thinking.

 

The forest heard him draw a soft breath. It shuddered.

 

What a beautiful sound. One of the most precious noises a living thing can make…

 

The forest hugged the boy. Clutched him close. It was currently a she of sorts. Normally it went by he , but she worked just as well, as did they and of course it . Sometimes the forest went by nothing. At the end of the day, it really didn’t matter what you called a forest. It would always be a forest, regardless of what form its physical vessel took.

 

Young noble boy. Towering satyr god. Young maiden with chestnut curls. It’s always me. It’s always Tubbo.

 

It truly didn’t matter.

 

The forest was the trees. The leaves. The branches. The brambles. The vines. The ferns. The thorns. The forest was the roots that ran like veins below the mud. It was the flowers that bloomed to attract the bees and butterflies. Its blood was in the creeks that the deer and foxes drank from, and its flesh was made of wood.

 

It curled itself around him. Its treasure. Its beloved. Its precious little lamb and their sweet, darling child. His little boy…

 

The forest frowned when it heard the front door open.

 

Oh. Great. Wilbur had come home.

 

About time.

 

And just what the fuck do you want? It had to wonder through a cloud of bitter rage that tasted like poisonous oil on their tongue. Are you here to yell at him some more? Here to say things that’ll make him cry when it’s time for bed? Have you finally come home after acting as a lapdog to your repulsive stain of a father all afternoon? 

 

I’d ought to season your next meal with nightshade.

 

All you do is make my baby fucking miserable.

 

She had to calm down. The forest couldn’t afford to lose its temper. Not here, where it lay on the silk sheets and the goose feather pillows with a sleeping Tommy pressed so close that they could feel his heart pumping.

 

The boy took another breath. Somewhere, far, far out in the Western Wood, a tree root shivered. A body could still survive for a time without a heart. And a heart could still beat for a while on its own. Not forever, though. That was the whole problem. That’s why they were stuck and why Tommy was stuck here.

 

The forest took a deep breath, held it, and exhaled slowly.

 

Tommy sighed and melted into her a bit more. His breath was airy, slow and even.

 

Such a beautiful noise…

 

It brushed a claw over his cheek. My Tommy. My best friend.

 

He was miserable here. He wanted to go back home. Back into the woods. Back into the forest.

 

The forest wanted him to return and to never, ever leave. This town was noxious. This house was full of poison. That Ranboo boy was the most tolerable thing here. “Tolerable” being used very loosely. But even after an entire month, still, Tommy’s beloved big brother Wilby still hadn’t gotten it through his thick, moronic skull that maybe there was a reason Tommy lit up when his best friend Tubbo was around. That maybe there was a reason he was so quiet whenever he left. 

 

Maybe, Wilby, maybe Tommy is happier around Tubbo than he is around you . And perhaps if you weren’t such a selfish coward, you’d fucking realize that and let him go. You ever consider that? Huh? Fucking whore!

 

But it was fine.

 

The forest would take care of it.

 

In this form, it could press so many of Wilbur’s buttons that it’d only been able to poke at when it looked like its typical boyish self. If it wasn’t allowed to bite Wilbur’s idiot head off(because Tommy would be very sad), the least it could do was make him squirm and have a little fit.

 

And maybe while it was at it, it would do something about its sunflower’s father.

 

But that could wait.

 

He wanted to sleep and snuggle his babies for a while.

 

Tubbo cherished every breath that Tommy drew and sighed into the pillow.

 

Notes:

IMPORTANT EDIT: There is a movement on here and on Tumblr to have OTW and AO3 properly acknowledge the abuse/harassment against POC members of the site in various fandom communities. Please check out the blog here if you'd like to help and learn more! https://www.tumblr.com/end-otw-racism

ads!Tubbo genderfuckery! Who cheered? Weh! Cheer for the gendersilly forest!

eheheheh, jokes aside, I do hope that Tubbo's gender funkiness here is fun for you all! I feel I've been implying it and mentioning it in passing for a while now, but I wanted to go ahead and say outright that despite being a Lord of the Western Wood and usually presenting as a very typically masculine young boy, ads!Tubbo's gender is sorta a big ol' ?????? because y'know. Personification of an ancient sentient forest. This kid's gender is Yes and he has Roots in his pants(and also fur. and hooves. and claws. Kiddo is a beastie!)

as for Ranboo's little Moment at the start, I based it off of a mix of the mental issues c!Ranboo displayed in canon DSMP as well as my own stuff. If you're someone with similar issues with psychosis who found it inaccurate to your experiences, that's okay! everyone has different stuff when it comes to those sorts of issues. because brains r weird and a fuck, yknow? yeah.

all that said!! I hope this chapter made up for the last one being a bit short. I really hope to write a lot more for this story over the summer, and hopefully we can finally get to a point where a certain demon starts swagging Horridly all over the place. Because that will happen sadly. But fear not: the kiddos will be find eventually. I prommy /srs /gen. I will not pull a nuke finale on you all <3 I will never do that.

Until then, please give me your thoughts in the comments and consider leaving a tasty kudos! Ilove the comments! I love reading the words from you kind people! they r so so fun , fr fr! hava good one!

Chapter 20: The Day of Conversations

Summary:

“Don’t tell me you’re that stupid,” Tubbo said to him dryly, “please tell me you’ve at LEAST picked up on the fact that I’m not some meager little mortal.”

“You’re uh…you’re a what?” Ranboo stumbled.

“What do you think I am?” She asked. She gleamed an amused smile.

Ranboo batted his eyes and stared at her.

(TWS in beginning notes)

Notes:

TWS:
Fic-typical themes of stress/anxiety, toxic familial relationships, child neglect, and general ads!Wilbur typical aggression towards Tubbo. Graphic descriptions of body horror, gore, blood, bodily transformation and dental teeth-based horror. Threats of violence. Threats of cannibalism and brief descriptions of digestion. Threats of drowning and severe blood loss. Mentioned/brief references to religion-fueled violence, war, mass death and human sacrifice. Religious/cosmic horror. Alcohol consumption, excess drinking, drunkenness and references to alcoholism + financial strain

PLEASE lemme know if I missed anything that needs to be TW'd for here. I am....SO sorry that this fic's been sitting so long without an update. In my defense I've been very busy. I quit my old job, got a better one with better hours, and spent most of last year Struggling due to my old one and was only able to focus on my other ongoing fic and one-shots due to the fatigue. Hoping to show this work more love now though!

This update is also a birthday gift for my beloved mutual clover/rose genlossicle! Hai clover. happy birthday, I got you more mentally ill qpr goat god thing <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♡~~Tubbo~~♡

 

 “New day, new morning!” 

 

 Tubbo warbled a merry-easy sing-song coo while she opened the window’s curtains. From over on the bed, Tommy groaned and rolled over. He rolled onto his stomach and felt around blindly over the sheets and patted a pillow, clearly confused when he realized that instead of Tubbo, he was laying atop the cushioned mattress. He groaned sadly at this revolution. The sound planted pity-worry seeds that grew into a tender garden of soft words and easy comforts that bloomed inside of Tubbo’s heart.

 

 “Ohhh, are you still tired , lovely?” Tubbo asked while Tommy reached out to grab a pillow in which he quickly buried his face. “I’m sorry…do you wanna stay in bed while I fetch you some breakfast?”

 

 Tommy’s answer was muffled but clear, “ Mmmmm no. Wanna get up. Cozy. Don’t think I can. Too comfy…”

 

 “Ah, I see…”

 

 She. He. They. What-the-fuck- ever . Padded over to the bed and pulled a blanket over Tommy. The mortal child grew still once he was beneath the woolen quilt’s weight, and sighed as he sank deeper into the mattress and rubbed his cheek lazily against the pillow. 

 

 Michael curled tightly against Tommy’s side. When Tommy drew an arm down away from the fluffy white pillow, it was to scoop the tiny godling up so as to press him into the warmth of his gently rising chest.

 

 Tubbo’s chest sang at the sight of their comfort.

 

 “That’s quite alright, dearest. I’ll be right back with some food. Breakfast will help you get up!” With a quick peck against Tommy’s hair, Tubbo shuffled through the door and closed it behind her before she floated down the hall.

 

 Rounding the corner to step into the kitchen, Tubbo was met with the ever-bland sight of a very tired looking Ranboo. His hair was all shaggy today. Hm. A bit of messiness actually made him look vaguely interesting to behold. Who would’ve thought!

 

 Tubbo ignored him, obviously, and went to put the kettle on to get started on some tea. She snapped her fingers to start a fire in the oven. Ranboo jumped, yelping with surprise, and she sighed at him and shook her head.

 

 “Don’t tell me you’re that stupid,” Tubbo said to him dryly, “please tell me you’ve at LEAST picked up on the fact that I’m not some meager little mortal.”

 

 “You’re uh…you’re a what?” Ranboo stumbled.

 

 “What do you think I am?” She asked. She gleamed an amused smile.

 

 Ranboo batted his eyes and stared at her. A steady uneasy seeped into his dry, raspy morning voice as he shrugged, “Uh…I uh…I dunno…you just made a fire happen…and uh. You did all of this. With the kitchen.”

 

 Goodness. Should she have praised him just now? Ranboo gestured around the room while Tubbo hummed, “Yes, go on.”

 

 “And you kinda beat the crap out of Techno yesterday…I think it was yesterday. W-was it? Yesterday, I mean?”

 

 Oh…she couldn’t make fun of him for that. Tommy’s memory was rather hazy at times, too. She nodded slowly at the young mortal, who, to her mild amusement, looked relieved and carried on. “I don’t think you could do that if you were just like…a normal kid. So I guess you’re… not a normal kid?”

 

 Okay. Now she could go back to being annoyed. “You mortals are so difficult sometimes. A god like myself truly gives you lot so much grace by not shunning you off for every act of stupidity.”

 

 Ranboo blinked his eyes once. “...god?”

 

 Tubbo turned with a huff to fill the kettle with water from the sink.

 

 So dull. So boring. Ranboo wasn't exactly stupid , but Tubbo really didn't care for having to hold the mortal's hand to what she felt was a perfectly obvious, clear solution. Clear as day, she was no nobleman's son. She'd given half the house an aristocratic makeover with a wave of her hand, and barely even that! She bested Technoblade in combat despite her mortal guise being barely a third of the brute's size. And that didn't even begin to touch on how she'd been fucking around with Wilbur , the stupid, gutter-brained, shivery wet sop of a b-

 

 “You're a god…but right now, are you a girl god or a boy? Are you still going by Tubbo o-or should I use something different?”

 

 Ugh…but he was also very kind . Issue. Tubbo couldn't be mean to him when he was so kind, and she'd promised Tommy that she would try to be decent for as long as they were here.

 

 Tubbo took a deep breath, “Yes. Tubbo is still fine. I'm a girl today, but I'm still Tubbo.”

 

 “Oh,” said Ranboo, “okay then. Th-that's cool!”

 

 Then Ranboo was quiet. Until he had another question. And another. And another. And yet another after that.

 

 Tubbo did her best to occupy the mortal’s interest while she got breakfast ready. A cast iron full of eggs. A belly’s worth of bacon crammed to the side. A whole label of creamy, thick butter, and then just a little bit more that melted with a loud sizzle the second it met the black surface of the oval-shaped pan.

 

 “So…what’s it like being a god?”

 

 “Decent, I suppose.”

 

 “O-oh. Okay. What uh. What kind of god are you? Wait, sorry, is that okay to ask?”

 

 “I am the Lord of the Western Wood. The forest directly across the bridge from Oakburrow is my domain. I’m a god of the wilderness, trees, woodlands and all the animals that dwell inside of the ancient forest that I spawned from and oversee. Can you pass me that tin of salt?”

 

 Ranboo did so with a tiny gasp. “Ohhhhhh, oh okay. That’s cool. That’s really cool, actually!” He rubbed his hands together. His breath came out in a series of short, trembly puffs. He pressed his palms together and rubbed them against each other like a hunter rubbing out a spark to light a fire out in the wild. “Ha, does it feel uh…cold? In here? To you? O-or is that just me? You’re god, you probably don’t get cold, huh?”

 

 Tubbo looked Ranboo directly in the eyes as, with a flick of her wrist, she waved towards the oven behind her, summoning a bright flame that flared to life behind the grated front hatch. Ranboo gasped again.

 

 His eyes blew wide, “ WOOOOOAAHH …that’s so….that’s really cool . Woah…yeah…”

 

 Oh…fuck her . Fuck her. Fuck him. Fuck Ranboo. Fuck Oakburrow. Fuck Ranboo and his stupid, charming little questions and his dumb, bland, endearing , awestruck face. Fuck all of it into the dirt and mud. Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuckity fuck FUCK.

 

 “Anything else you would like to know?” Tubbo asked, arms crossed in front of her as she suppressed a traitorous smile.

 

 “Oh! Uhhh…” Ranboo blinked and looked around. Lost. Poor thing. “Uh…why uh. Why are you here?”

 

 “I’m making Tommy and Michael some breakfast. And I suppose I am making you some breakfast now, as well.” Tubbo pointed a finger at the countertop. A pair of plates sat next to her. One of them glowed with a faint rattle, then appeared to be stretched and squashed until a third, identical copy appeared directly next to it. 

 

 “No,” said Ranboo, “I-I mean why are you here in Oakburrow? W-why did you leave your uh…’sacred forest’...or whatever.”

 

 Tubbo was determined to remain stern and aloof for as long as possible. She would not flinch. She would not betray the simmering, burning anger that welled inside of her stomach each time she remembered that the only reason she hadn’t revealed her true divine form and snatched her family away to carry them back into the safety at the heart of the woods (at the heart of her ), was because Tommy…oh, sweet lovely tender little Tommy, was simply too kind, too merciful for his own good.

 

 “Tommy wants me to make a good impression on Wilbur. He wants Wilbur to get to know me so he’ll trust me enough to take care of him once we head back home and return to the forest.”

 

 With a faint little head bob, Ranboo hummed along understandingly. “Mmmm, okay. Yeah that makes sense.”

 

 Then he tilted his head to the side, “Anything I can do to help with that?”

 

 Help? Him? Ranboo? Helpful? Help her ?

 

 Tubbo refused to laugh. Not directly into his face, of course. She did, however, smile, and leaned down to open the oven door to reach for the tray that was nestled within.

 

 “Oh, hey! Be careful!”

 

 The hot metal was null between Tubbo’s bare fingers. Ranboo still appeared visibly on-guard though. He raised his hands up and held them out as though trying to help her, only to gasp and stumble away when Tubbo looked at him with a light smirk and set the tray down onto the counter. 

 

 She reached for a knife, and carved a fist-sized chunk out of the freshly baked loaf.

 

 “When did that get in there? Is your hand alright? Tubbo-?”

 

 Such a lovely little face. There. She said it. Ranboo’s face was very humble, yes, but there was a certain charm in that gentle simplicity that she couldn’t fully deny. So when Tubbo took the bread and shoved it into Ranboo’s open mouth, she was rewarded not only by his muffled silence, but also by the sight of his gaunt, pale gray-tinged cheeks turning vibrate with a dust of rosy blush.

 

 Ranboo’s mouth snapped shut. Tubbo gave him a few seconds to register what had happened.  Ranboo slowly blinked his greenish-blue eyes and worked his jaw around the bread, steadily getting into a rhythm where his cheeks puffed out each time he chewed.

 

 Tubbo pulled her hand away.

 

 She stared at him for a moment.

 

 Then, without really thinking, she brought her fingers back up to Ranboo’s face and gave his cheek a couple of light pats.

 

 “Worry about yourself, Ranboy. Just worry about fixing yourself a plate for now. I’ll take care of the clean-up.”

 

 Before Ranboo could even think to open his mouth in response, Tubbo added with a cheerful chirp, “Oh! And if you even think about telling Wilbur or Techno or Phil or whoever about what I’ve told you about here: when dinner time rolls around, I’ll put you in the oven until your meat falls right off of the bone. Alright?”

 

 With that, Tubbo grabbed the two plates for Tommy and Michael and filled them before she hurried out of the room. She was already down the hall in front of the bedroom door when Ranboo finally regained his voice.

 

 “...you’re really funny!”

 

 What an odd little mortal.

 

  What does Tommy even see in you?

 

~~~

 

 “ What. The fuck. Are you?”

 

 Tubbo perched her chin atop her hands and propped them up on the table. “Whatever do you mean , dear Wilbur?”

 

 She was very grateful that Tommy had gone outside. The anger and the hysteria rolled off of Wilbur in coursing waves. Tubbo could smell the man’s terror. The rotten stench of fearful confusion intermingled with that of suspicion, thick and sour, that tingled on the tip of her pointed tongue.

 

 “I said what are you? What the fuck are you? You changed . You didn’t look like that- didn’t fucking sound like that yesterday. What are you and how did you do it ?”

 

 “I haven’t the faintest clue what you’re talking about,” she said full’n plainly. “I think you need something to eat, Wilbur. Can I tempt you with a slice of bread? We’ve plenty of jams for you to try. I can get you a plate of eggs with some bacon. Or would you prefer a bowl of grapes? Can I interest you in an apple, maybe?”

 

 “You can just shove it , is what I want you to do.” Wilbur’s eyes were that of a frightened deer. The terror in them was old and ancient. As worn thin and bleached pale by time as the riverbeds that trailed through Tubbo’s home. “I know what you could be, y’know?”

 

 “Do you now?”

 

 She smiled.

 

 His face grew paler, then paler still when he caught a hint of the bladed teeth that hid just behind her rosy lips.

 

 “I-I have ideas, yeah. I’ve read about things like you all my life! You could be a demon. An incubus, or-or I guess a succubus now. A creature of pure corruption that found Tommy when he was out there in the woods and sank your claws of defilement and deceit into his innocent soul.” He started to tremble. Tubbo’s smiled slowly wided. She reached for a nearby wooden cup and quirked her brow while she took a quick sip. “Or maybe you’re just a regular, everyday monster. Maybe there’s no witchcraft here. Maybe all of this is just some trick of the mind you’ve stirred up by poisoning all of us. You’ve made all of the food for the past few weeks, or however long it’s been. It’d be real fucking easy, huh? Can’t even tell how long you’ve been here…feels like forever.”

 

 “It would, I suppose.”

 

 “You did this! All of it! ALL OF IT!”

 

 He pointed at the loaded table. Then he waved his arms all around all willy-nilly. Look at the fancy furnishings! Look upon the shiny new pots and sleek black skillets! Gaze upon luxury, ye Wilbur Soot, yer fearful, and despair! 

 

 “And now,” he said breathlessly, “you’re a girl . You turned into a girl overnight. And somehow that is the LEAST concerning way you’re warped reality so far!”

 

 Oh, it was so great that Tommy was outside. He’d run out to play in the yard with Ranboo and Michael not too long after breakfast. Technoblade had gotten up with a grunt not too long after to pad along after Phil when he left to disappear into his dingy workshop, leaving Tubbo alone in the kitchen to get everything all tidied before he was interrupted when Wilbur came charging in as a wrathful, fear-scented whirl of hysterics. 

 

 “Would you feel better about this whole thing if I came to you as a nobleman’s daughter at first, rather than as a son.”

 

 “It-it’s not the fact that you’re a girl or WHATEVER that’s the issue! It’s because you’re a demon and you’re gonna steal my little brother’s face!”

 

 “Ohhh, but if I did that, I wouldn’t be able to stare at it all day, now would I?”

 

 Frustration won over mortal fear. Wilbur threw his hands up in surrender. He turned and left, taking with him the smell of smoke and wet parchment as he stormed down the hall and retreated to the safety of his bedroom.

 

 Tubbo tried to find the humor in that being the most productive conversation they’d had together. But instead, she just found that she was suddenly very tired.

 

 Her eyes held a muted glow as she stared through the kitchen window out into the yard.

 

  I have to leave him again tonight…again. Tubbo clenched her jaw. She steeled herself, and slowly rose from her seat to get to work on tidying the kitchen.

 

  Somewhere, deep in the Western Woods, the branches of an ancient oak whined with grief. The forest wept silently, mournful, yearning for its missing heart and the one that brought it so much joy. It couldn’t stand to endure this for much longer.

 

 Anything for its beloved…

 

 Anything…

 

 …but the ache still lingered.

 

 

~~~

 

  Phil was home late again. The kids had been out all day, so he was finally able to get some actual work done on those commissions that he’d gotten last week from the capital guard. 

 

 Twenty shortswords, ten plated shields, and a dozen sets of iron bolts for the local militia’s crossbowmen.

 

 Easier said than done. But he was done now, and he figured that he’d earned himself a pretty reward of a trip down to the Oakburrow pub. It’d been a rough past few days. The trip to the guard barracks at the edge of town took the last bit of strength Phil had left out of him, not to mention all the snark and paperwork he was subjected to before he finally got paid. It was his money. Hard-earned and fully his to spend. 

 

  Try to see Wilbur earn two coins to rub together from his little music hobby. Bah.

 

 Up the windy road. The shadows grew tense as soon as he wandered past the town square. The moon was dim and dull and gray. Phil narrowed his eyes at it and winced at the harsh glow of the midnight stars.

 

 The night was awful noisy this evening. He couldn’t wait to finally get home to the still silence of his house so he could finally crawl into bed. It felt like the day would never be over. It just dragged on…and on….and on…

 

 It was finally over now, though.

 

 Phil rocked on unsteady knees and wiped the taste of honeyed mead from his lips with the back of his hand. The world swayed around him, but the front door was straight ahead. He reached for the handle. Gave it a good yank.

 

 The whine of the hinges screeched in his ears. He frowned. Gotta get Wil to fix this shit, gods.

 

 It didn’t help when the door came shut behind him with a crashing bang . His head was a leather drum. He’d downed several bottles worth of drink down at the pub, yet somehow there was still a desert inside of his throat. A tense pain welled behind his eyes as he stumbled forward with a grunt and groped around blindly for something to keep him steady.

 

 “Fuckin’ shit…” He grumbled.

 

 The house was otherwise dead silent. Just gray, empty shadows tinged with blue moonlight that floated through the shuddered windows. A few dying embers glowed orange in the empty hearth. On his way to the kitchen, Phil caught a brief glimpse of a golden light that peeked through the gap at the bottom of Tommy’s bedroom door. The door was slightly ajar, though he didn’t stare long enough to see anything through the crack.

 

 “Water…water…water…”

 

 He found a cup. Didn’t check to see if it was dirty. Didn’t care. He needed a drink to wet his whistle, and then he needed to lay down and sleep to leave this shitty day behind.

 

 A silvery pool waited in the kitchen sink. The water in the raised basin held in its surface a soft, shimmery reflection of the midnight moon. The visage scattered into broken ripples when Phil plunged the cup through and guzzled the water down with a craven gulp, gulp, gulp.

 

 Sighing, he threw the cup onto the floor. Wilbur or somebody else would pick it up tomorrow. It wasn’t his problem. He did enough work for today. He dragged his mead-logged body towards the doorway that led to the hall and leaned against the wooden threshold.

 

 Someone was speaking somewhere a few doors down. A faint, hush whisper.

 

 “...he’ll get over it, sweetheart…don’t worry about Wilbur…I know, I know. I know he was upset. I know. But he’ll be fine…he’s an adult, he’ll live with it…”

 

 Sounded like that Tubbo boy. Tubbo girl? Wilbur had been going on and on and on and on about it earlier when he was at work in the shop, talking to Tech. Something about demons and deceit and a “shapeshifting, flesh-eating devil” that was going to kidnap Tommy. Phil had tuned most of it out and gotten Techno to chase the kid away so he could focus on his work. He recognized the voice. The pitch was just a tad bit different.

 

 “Sssh, lovely. Sweet lovely. You’re tired. You need plenty of rest for tomorrow morning…I need to get myself ready…oh, I know. I know sweetheart. I don’t wanna go either. It hurts like nothing else…hate having to leave you…but it won’t be for very long.”

 

 Sounded like he was talking to Tommy. Philza hadn’t payed much attention to the kid today. There wasn’t much to say. He was quiet throughout breakfast…just sat there…ate shit, then got up to go outside with the Ranboo kid that Techno was always bringing around.

 

 Phil pushed himself off of the doorframe. His footsteps echoed down the hall. The boards underneath him creaked quietly with every step.

 

 “Goodnight, my dear. I love you. See you in the……I’ll see you. I’ll be back before you know it.”

 

 There was a sound of a soft murmur. The door creaked open, and then whined when it was pushed close.

 

 Phil hazarded a glance over his shoulder. He saw a stout, portly figure staring back at him through the dark. Tubbo looked at him with wide eyes that caught the moonlight and shone with a silvery reflection. It made Philza think of a dog…or a wolf.

 

 He shuddered and turned away from him. Tubbo said nothing.

 

 It was only when he heard heavy footsteps that he looked back. His hand rested on the open door that led into his lightless bedroom. He turned his head around to see Tubbo, who stood perfectly still, his eyes pools of melted moonlight, now standing just a few steps away.

 

 Phil’s head swam as he squinted at the odd child, “Yeah? Ya need somethin’?”

 

 Tubbo opened his mouth. Gods, his teeth were awfully sharp. Phil almost wanted to ask who his parents were so he could write to them about getting their son some kind of teeth file .

 

 “I could kill you, you know.”

 

 The words hung in the space between them. What?

 

 “What did you just say?” Phil asked slowly. His thoughts were thick with honey. The words oozed through his throat like maple through a clogged syrup bottle.

 

 “It wouldn’t be very hard. You’re only mortal, and a drunken one at that. All it would take is a flick of my wrist to knock you to the floor. Then I just tear in with my claws, and then boop . No more Philza Soot Minecraft…how tragic.”

 

 He took a step forward. Phil leaned away until his back pressed against the door. The kid was barely half his size with a head that hardly reached past Phil’s waist. Sure, he’d given Techno a good fight, but that was just luck, surely.

 

 Thinking about it now, Philza was only able to smile. His laugh was ragged inside his throat. “Hah. Haha. Ha, ah…yeah. Good one, kid. Good one.”

 

 “What did you do with all the money you got from those guards? Surely you didn’t spend all of it at the pub tonight.” Tubbo tilted his head and dangled his arms neatly in front of him.

 

 Call him crazy, but for just a moment, when he glanced down to look, Phil swore that there were claws at the tip of the kid’s hands. Talons instead of fingers.

 

  Oh, I am drunk alright…

 

 Philza laughed again. “What’s it to you? You didn’t work for it. Not your money. Not your house. Just fuck off and go back to your fancy forest, you lil’ creep .” He moved to step forward into the bedroom. He’d slam the door in the kid’s face. That would show him. If he tried something like this, he’d call up the guard and turn him in for being a general freak and a threat to the public, or something. But instead, when Phil turned and tried to move his leg, he found that he couldn’t.

 

 He was stuck. Rooted to the spot.

 

 His heart took a dip downwards. Cold water flooded through his chest. He shivered, and slowly turned to look back down at the child that stood before him.

 

 “There are so many ways that I could kill you,” Tubbo said, “so many ways. So many options! I could rip into you with my claws and tear out your heart, yes. But that’s so simple . I could eat you, I suppose. Swallow you whole. Push you through my mouth into my stomach to hold you there as your body burns and your entire being melts until you are nothing more than wet, gooey meat . Until you are a part of me. I could also drown you in that stinking, muddy river and watch you thrash against the stones as the sewage pours into your lungs. So…so many options.”

 

 He sighed. She sighed. They sighed. WHATEVER this thing was in front of him. This thing that was very clearly not a nobleman’s child. It sighed a long, tired breath out and rolled back its shoulders until they creaked with a steady pop .

 

 Its breath smelled of damp leaves and wet mud.

 

 Its teeth were fangs. It lifted its head and raised its hands, flexing its fingers slowly so that the moonlight danced on the tips of its long, sickled talons.

 

 “So many ways to kill you. My uncle’s told me a lot about you mortals. These past few weeks have been the first time I’ve properly met any of you, and I have to say: it’s been a rather lousy first impression.”

 

 Creak. Snap. Bend. Groan. Bone pushed outwards from underneath thin, bulging skin. The bone was not bone, though. It was dark, wet wood stained crimson red. It smelled sickly sweet and trickled like spring rain onto the floor.

 

 The beast swelled in size. Its body was hulking, and its thick legs now ended in a pair of hooves where there had once been stubby feet.

 

 “I don’t keep up with inter-mortal divine politics. It’s all so far away to me. All I get is what I hear about from my uncle. He’s told me an awful lot about you mortals, and the things you lot do to one another in our names…in the name of the gods. Your little hog friend is a good example…he’s an ‘enforcer’, isn’t he? Goes around chopping heads off whenever the temples want some blood spilt…so much blood. So many wars. You turn entire towns like this one into offering pyres and set entire cities on fire for us…then you get upset when we rain the fire back down onto you …”

 

 The wood creaked with coiled malice.

 

 “...but you , Philza Minecraft. You’re too useless to manage anything like that. All you do is laze around, drink, and leave your children to starve while you burn through the money meant to put food on the table. You’re a leech , Philza Minecraft.”

 

 Roots and branches spread out alongside meaty veins. The creature grew a pair of horns as it grinned and brought its terrible head down low. “I think that’s the best way I could kill you, if I ever decide to go through with it. Leech you. Suck your blood. Drain you dry.”

 

 A veiny root hovered next to Philza’s neck. He was deeply aware of the existence of his own blood. His heartbeat hammered like a gong in his ears.

 

  Thu-thump.

  Thu-thump.

  Thu-thump.

  Thu-thump.

 

  Liquid life raced through his veins. The beast’s body formed a wall that closed him off and forced him fully against the door. Run or fight. Flee or die. Beast or prey. Mortal or god. He was a drunken fool, but the fear of the teeth directly in front of him was so sharp, so real , that the fog in his mind abetted just enough for him to understand very deeply:

 

 -that this thing could kill him. He could die right now. And there was nothing that could be done to stop it.

 

 He didn’t scream. He wished that he had. Techno would hear him if he screamed and called out for help.

 

 He closed his eyes. His body braced for the sharp sting of a sharpened root plunging downwards through his exposed skin.

 

 It did not come.

 

 Instead, he felt himself being squeezed. Hard. Then, lifted thoughtlessly into the air. And then without warning, with a sharp jolt, he was thrusted and thrown forward through the air. The breath left his lungs. He was pretty sure the life briefly fled from his body seconds before he made impact with the cushions and ratty blankets of his bed. The fog inside of his brain was now a blanket over an empty moor.

 

 “ Be grateful I didn’t turn you into compost, ” the creature hissed, “ be grateful, Philza. Now go to bed and sleep off your fucking hangover.

 

 It was like his entire body simply gave way the second he was on the bed. Sleep swallowed him greedily. The world turned black…and the last thing he saw was a bare of burning blue eyes staring at him through the darkness inside of his bedroom doorway.

 

 Then, he woke up.

 

 It was morning.

 

 His head was about to explode.

 

 He heard voices through the walls. Sounded like somebody saying “goodbye!”. 

 

 “I’ll see you tomorrow! I won’t be long!”

 

 It sounded like that Tubbo kid.

 

 Phil rolled over with a weak groan and brushed his face over with his hand to check if there was anything out of place. Any bumps, bruises. Maybe a broken nose, knowing how things were down at the pub.

 

  …I need a drink , he thought eventually.

 

 It was all just a bad dream.

 

 A terrible, awful, drunken nightmare. He would feel better once he got and got something to eat.

 

 Then he just gave up, and continued to lie there.

 

~~~

 

 There had been a pair of eyes in the darkness the night before. Not the eyes of a divine goat, but those of a watchful, mindful enforcer.

 

 He had watched the monster throw Phil onto the bed. He was biding his time. Waiting for the perfect moment to come charging out, axe in hand, to bury the head in the beast’s throat. He waited to see if it would turn its back to go into the room after Phil, only to be forced back into hiding when it left down the hall and vanished somewhere into the home’s living room. Before he could go out to follow it, a series of shark, splintering cracks shook the walls of his bedroom as the monster let out a weary moan before it fell silent.

 

 Then…that brat walked around the corner. He looked tired. His eyes…her eyes. Whatever. The eyes were the same. Same blue. Same horizontal slit of the pupils.

 

 The monster…

 

 It was no ghoul, that much was for certain.

 

 Technoblade had never seen a creature like that in all his years as a wandering blade-turned loyal servant of the capital temple. There had been lectures about this sort of thing when he was training to be an official enforcement officer. He’d read plenty of bestiaries to have varieties of monster memorized. This one was new .

 

 Not a demon, but maybe close.

 

 Not a fiend, but certainly not too far off.

 

 A shapechanger for certain. Those ones were tough. It seemed to have been around for a while if it knew about the enforcers and was aware of the existence of the capital temple. 

 

 It was big. 

 It was tough. 

 But it was also crafty enough to keep itself hidden.

 

 Without the element of surprise, he’d have no chance of taking it down on his own. He’d have to write for back-up. Until then, he had to lay low, and play along with the monster’s tricks so it didn’t pick up on the fact that its secret was out.

 

 Once help arrived, then he could get to work. His mouth watered at the thought.

 

 The Blood God swelled with joy at the thought of a new, fresh hunt.

 

Notes:

fun fact! I wrote maybe the first bit of this fic about a week into December 2023, left it untouched for ages, and just got around to writing All Of The Rest Here today as a gift for my tumblr mutual. The power of autism and friendship and love or something. whatever.

OOOO we are getting into it! the drama! the steaks! how will our little fellas cope! what'sgonna happen next!

well luckily for YOU ALL, I spent last year quietly mulling to figuring some of that out :) hopefully we can get there soon! here's hoping! oh uh. wait the line

What can possibly go wrong?

there we go that's better. hehe. Thank you all for READING!!! I hope you all enjoyed and that this was worth the wait! comments and kudos are always deeply appreciated! gonna try to get the next update out for this soon! buh bye for now tho!!!! :D

Chapter 21: The Forest Before Dawn

Summary:

 A symphony of squeaks, chirps, and loud buzzes burst through the canopy.

The forest was wide awake.

Wilbur winced and sunk further into himself. Oh, to be surrounded by so much life, so much light and beauty, and to be so, so, so very afraid. The trees had eyes, after all.

And now I’m being carried into the beating heart in a demon’s hand.

Oh…bugger.

Notes:

TWS: Heavy themes of religious based control, paranoia, demonization, and fear/hatred of the unknown/"outsiders" in broad terms. Themes of controlling/overbearing care-giving figures. Mentions of starvation/malnutrition. Themes of toxic and abusive relationships/living situations, including severe child neglect. Implied/referenced death in child birth and loss of a parent. Descriptions of sharp objects (knives/daggers). Crying, screaming, and pleading. Arguments. Very brief mention of vomiting. General fic-typical themes of communication issues and misunderstanding between parties.

Please let me know if I missed anything that needs to be warned for here! I wasn't kidding when I said I wanted to show this story some more love! I hope you all enjoy this one, it was very fun to write out!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

  ♤~~Wilbur~~♤

 

 Two months.

 

 Two and a half months.

 

 Roughly the same amount of time that Tommy was gone, he had been back in Oakburrow. Back with Wilbur. Safe at home…but no. Not really. Tommy wasn’t safe at all. Not in the slightest.

 

 Tommy was not safe, because there was a monster in this town. Wilbur Soot was the greatest of Fortune’s fools for not acting on it sooner. He should’ve paid more attention to his brother. Maybe if he’d been more focused on being a brother instead of wasting his time busing on the streets for coin and…to put it politely…messing around in the sheets after dark, then maybe Tommy wouldn’t have wandered off into the deep dark woods that lied just beyond the edge of Oakburrow. Then maybe the monster wouldn’t have found him.

 

 In the two months that Tommy was missing, something dreadful and wicked had gotten to him with its claws. It did not hurt him physically as far as Wilbur could tell. Tommy was clean, untouched, and quite frankly more well-fed than Wilbur’d ever seen a child in Oakburrow. And he had lived here his entire life.

 

 But that was the thing , wasn’t it?

 

 This thing. This beast from the woods. It had taken great care to keep Tommy fed and warm and softened, all so it could fatten him up and keep his flesh sweet and supple for when it inevitably planned to make the poor thing its next meal .

 

 That’s how it worked. That’s what the books said. That’s what the priests taught in the temples in their weekly sermons.

 

 “There are beasts in this world, hungry and vile. They live in the trees. They live in the darkness of the woods where the world has remained untouched by the gods’ holy light. They take many forms, both humble and terrible, and will change their face into whatever is best to deceive you into putting down your guard. Then when you’re unwary: they’ll strike, and swallow you whole.”

 

 A beast had found his little brother. Tommy had gotten lost in the dark, cold woods and had been kidnapped when he was so small, so young, so weak, so vulnerable . And now the monster was in their home every other day. Smiling at Tommy. Preening him. Peppering kisses on his cheek, running its sheathed claws through his golden hair, like a small child playing with its favorite toy.

 

 Wilbur took his eyes off of Tommy for one moment , and now he was the plaything of a hungry maw wrapped in the guise of a nobleman’s child .

 

 The final straw came when he rose early in the morning and couldn’t find Tommy in his bedroom. He’d locked the door and window last night. Now Tommy was gone. There was no trace of him in the kitchen, or even a hint of that pink-haired baby the woodland beast had brought home one day (purely to spite Wilbur, no doubt) when it started to call Tommy its Mummy .

 

 Tommy was fifteen years old . Wilbur could see how much raw joy the monster took in distressing him. It reveled in his torment. It was how it liked to brag . It was its way of showing off. 

 

 “Look! Look at what I’ve done to him! Fattened him, pampered him, and now I bring him an unworldly child for him to coddle! He is mine! When the day comes that I finally devour him, I will make you watch as my fangs rend through young flesh and the darkness claims what remains of his soul.”

 

 Wilbur had tried to talk to Phil about it. He didn’t even bother this morning. As soon as he saw the kitchen was empty (and paused only to take in the sickly decency that had been plastered all over the room), he darted down the hall to grab a coat to go over his sweater.

 

 He needed to be armed. The beast had taken Tommy back to its den somewhere in the depths of the Western Wood, no doubt about it. It had probably taken him while he was still asleep so it’d be the first thing he saw when he awoke…and the last thing he ever saw before he was devoured. If Wilbur was quick, he could catch up to them before it had taken him too deep into the tangled thorns and razor-leafed brambles that would hinder his quest.

 

 A dagger was a decent start. Something small that he could hide under the coat so he could play along with the beast’s twisted games and bide his time before he struck out.

 

 He tucked the pristine blade into a tiny satchel that he tied to the inside of his coat. He tugged on a pair of heavy work boots, and then rushed back out through the door to make a beeline for the living room so he could hurry to the forest before it was too late.

 

 Too late…

 

 Dreadful, ice-cold doubt formed a fist around his heart.

 

 Wilbur wasn’t an idiot. He was a fool, but he was not a stupid one.

 

 He had noticed how miserable Tommy was whenever the beast slicked away and returned to its home in the wilds. He wasn’t an idiot. He could see how genuinely happy Tommy was when he was cradled in that monster’s arms…and truth be told, it made him…very sad .

 

  I haven’t cared for him enough, have I? He thought now, sniffling as he wiped a sleeve over his pointed nose. I left him alone long enough for him to wander across the bridge into the forest. No wonder he thinks that things cares about him. I left him alone, and now he’s got someone who hangs around him constantly and takes care of him and feeds him everyday , all of the time.

 

 No wonder he’s so miserable here.

 

 I’ve been a miserable older brother.

 

 But he could change. He could do better. He could BE better and make it all up to him. Once Tommy was home and the creature was slain and gone for good, it would be Tommy day everyday . Wilbur would make Tommy his number one priority: with the first item on the agenda being to get him to the nearest temple so a qualified priest could look him over to ensure the demon hadn’t left any marks on him.

 

 “Demons and similar beasts delight in marking their quarries. These marks are highly varied in appearance, but they all take a similar form of a scar or similar physical deformity that’s engraved onto the victim’s skin. One mark may resemble a twisted smile drawn into the middle of a purple bruise. Another could be a bleeding crescent that leaks blood down the shoulder. Yet another mark could be a jaundice-colored diamond, or a sickly black ring. The easiest way to tell a demonic mark apart from a mundane injury is the smell. Demons reek of rot, blood, smoke, and brimstone.”

 

 It would no doubt take a lot of time to have Tommy’s injuries investigated. Two months was a long time. The beast had come and gone over the past few months of his brother’s return, but even with he near-constant supervision on Wilbur’s end, no doubt there’d been plenty of opportunities for this “Tubbo” to have his way and make his claim to his quarry.

 

 It would take much more than a visit to Wiseman Ponk for Wilbur to rip the infernal influence out of his poor brother’s body.

 

  And that’s not even beginning to worry about what that thing’s done to his mind .

 

 Spurred on and spurred forwards by the sinking dread, Wilbur flung the front door open and bolted down the path the moment he stepped outside. 

 

 The world was a blur. Sunlight. Wooden houses. Coddled roads and stones that vanished beneath his feet. His heart pounded with every other step as he ran like a man pursued by wolves past the square on his way to the bridge where he’d reunited with his dear Tommy, not even that long ago.

 

 “What have you been eating?”

 

 That was the very first thing Wilbur had said to Tommy. He wanted to hit himself upside the head for it when he looked back at it now. Gods, what a foul thing to say to a child. Gods knew that Tommy was scrawny for his age. It was frankly a miracle he’d managed to hit six feet at fifteen years old. How could Wilbur have said such a thing when his baby brother beloved had just wandered back from the forest after two months of being fattened by a monster? How could he have been so cruel? So stupid ?

 

  I will make it up to him, he told himself desperately, I’ll make up for all of it. It’ll be Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, Tommy, now and forever. He’ll be so happy that he’ll never want to run away again. We’ll move out. We’ll say ‘fuck off’ to Phil, and we’ll move to the Captial. I’ll get us somewhere delicious and quaint and start work as a proper bard. We’ll live like princes . No more Phil. No more ‘Mister Technoblade.’

 

 He will be so happy .

 

 We will be so happy together.

 

 He’ll never run into the arms of a monster again…I won’t let it happen a second time.

 

  Wilbur reached the bridge. The treeline waited just beyond. It was early in the day, barely the brink of dawn. The sky above him was a sleepy shade of dark royal blue that faded towards a paler white glow the closer you got to the horizon. A stray few stars sprinkled the tops of the trees that stretched far into the air in front of him, their silent glow a twinkle between the dark leaves. The forest canopy was a shimmering blanket of black against the deep blues behind it. The tree trunks rose from the group as pillars of pure shadow. Subtle shapes of leaves surrounded their roots where they vanished into the mud and rocks, but without getting closer, Wilbur could only see the first few layers of underbrush before it all faded and disappeared into the deeper shadows that waited beyond.

 

 Tommy was somewhere in there.

 

 All Wilbur had on him was a dinky little dagger and his wits. So really just the dagger.

 

 With one deep breath, one empty stomach, and one quick, shallow gulp, Wilbur Soot stepped forwards off of the stone bridge onto the mossy mud, and into the forest with his eyes locked straight ahead.



~~~

 

 “The woods have eyes,” claimed an old temple proverb Wilbur recalled glancing over once, back when he was still a boy. “The trees have ears and whisper of all the goings-ons in any given forest. They speak to each other through their roots. Travelers, be wary. Your sins will be known no matter how far you stray into the wilds.”

 

 Wilbur certainly felt the trees stare at him the moment he was beyond the treeline’s threshold. It was like a heavy mist had settled upon his head and shoulders. The presence followed him with every step, silent yet darkly intimidating as he ducked carefully beneath low-hanging branches and stepped over moss-covered roots to avoid the ivy tangles that blanketed much of the forest floor.

 

 Each time he stepped on a stray twig, he felt the air around him jolt . He jumped with it. 

 

  Steady…steady, he thought. He kept his breath slow, and willed his heartbeat steady. Didn’t work, of course, but he did try to remain steadfast in the shade of the looming tree trunks.

 

 Aside from the feeling of being watched, another thing he noticed was that the forest was silent . He’d expected noise in the underbrush or from the branches overhead. The sharp sting of chaotic birdsong. The low drone of bees, beetles, and other crawlers as they worked through mud and dead wood all around him. There was nothing, though. Only the low hum of the wind as it flowed through the leaves high, high above him and faded into a faint murmur.

 

 The only noise way down here was that of his own breath. He took a deep gulp of air into his lungs. It tasted like damp flower petals and earthy, moist wood pulp under a layer of wet moss.



 The forest reacted with a faint shiver. It leaned in tight, the dark presence pushing closer the moment he opened his mouth to rest its claws on the skin of his exposed lips. It haunted the air around his nostrils and hovered by his ears, almost as if to say “Eat of the fruits here, take in the air and drink me into your soul.” 

 

 Every part of him wanted to call out for his brother. Wilbur didn’t dare to. One wrong step, and the beast that called this foul place home would come charging out of the trees, teeth barred and already wet with Tommy’s blood.

 

  The trees have eyes. The trees have eyes. I have a knife. I’ll gouge them out if I have to.

 

 Anything to keep Tommy safe…anything.

 

  It was impossible to tell how much time had passed. The leaves overhead blocked out most of the sunlight. Every once in a while at about thirty or forty steps, Wilbur would cast a quick glance up in hopes of stealing a glimpse of the sky. At first he would be lucky to catch a hint of blue-black empty space between the shadowy leaves, or if he was very blessed, he’d spot a lone star just as it winked out to give way to the light of dawn.

 

 Then. Light. Very slowly. Steadily, the sky began to brighten into a dusky grayish haze that cast a dim glow onto the forest.

 

 The shadows around him stretched outwards and to the side.

 

 The final star winked into the daylight.

 

 Though the sunlight did nothing to banish the invisible eyes that studied him from each trunk he passed, Wilbur was at the very least able to finally see the ground in front of him. When he blinked, he looked downwards. A floral scent hovered in the air, and when he looked, he saw what was probably the source: a pile of stray, softly colored flower petals that were pressed into the mud.

 

 Taking a step backwards to get a better look at the whole picture revealed the complete truth: the flowers were in a shallow crater. A round, sunken hole in the damp earth that was shaped like a giant, cloven hoof.

 

  Found you.

 

 Just as soon as the thought flickered through his mind, Wilbur heard it: a voice. A soft, delicate burst of laughter that could only belong to a child. It had a scratchiness to it that he recognized right away.

 

 He didn’t hesitate. His feet carried him in the direction of the first footprint. There was a second not too far after it near a trunk that was surrounded by small yellow daisies. The sunshine-colored petals swayed in the tiny breeze that followed Wilbur when he dashed by, already onto the forth print just as soon as he hopped over a stray root that seemed to have grown in a way specifically designed to trip him.

 

 Tommy’s voice cried out from just up ahead, “ Tubbo , put me down . C’moooon…”

 

  Oh gods.

 

 Wilbur’s heart started to race. A now familiar terror clamped down around his heart like a loaded iron vice. A deep voice replied to Tommy’s plea, its low rumble a throaty coo that made Wilbur’s knees grow weak as his stomach felt sick .

 

 “Naw, and why would I do that , sweetheart? You’re so damn holdable! It’s not my fault that you’re the perfect pocket-sized for me to toss around a lil’ bit. Are you getting dizzy or something?”

 

 “Nnnno…I’m not.”

 

 “Are you being honest , honeybee?”

 

 “I’m not lying. I never lie.”

 

 “Mmmmm…I doubt that, sadly.”

 

 Wilbur didn’t have time to be subtle. He needed to act now and plunge his dagger into the monster’s heart. He huffed as he scrambled to get the knife out of the bag without falling over himself as he stumbled forward closer to the edge of a small forest clearing that opened in the trees up ahead.

 

 His fingers formed a vice around the handle. He pulled it out with a yank, just as Tommy squealed again and a large shadow shifted between the trunks.

 

 “AAAAAH, TUBBO! WHAT THE FUCK’RE YOU DOING?!”

 

 It was so tall . Wilbur could make out the shape of a large body and two thick, strong arms as one of them moved up in a quick jerking motion, like it was tossing something into the air the way one would play with a leather ball or a freshly picked apple. Then Wilbur spotted the smaller shadow that came flying up from the beast’s massive clawed hand and up into the open air.

 

 His heart plunged down sharply at the same time as Tommy.

 

 “Playing with my food , obviously.”

 

 “OKAY, OKAY. I LIED. I AM GETTING DIZZY. PLEASE STOP, I’M GONNA THROW UP…Tubboooo… pleeease …”

 

 It snatched him straight out of the air. Tiny frail limbs flayed around in an open palm. Wilbur could see them both properly now that he was close. He crouched down behind a fall log, dagger at the read, and took in the full scale of the beast’s height.

 

 “I’m sorry,” it said softly. As soft as a creature with claws and twisted gray horns could sound, at any rate. It reached for him and started to press a finger against Tommy’s back right between his shoulder blades. “Was that too much? Too much, little lamb?”

 

 All Tommy could manage was a weak little nod. A dreadful noise came from the horned beast. It was all in the throat: a deep low grunt of pained worry. It sounded like it was being stabbed in the stomach just by hearing Tommy whimper as it watched him melt under its touch.

 

 “I’m so sorry…sometimes I forget that you’re so fragile. Keep forgetting you can’t take as much roughhousing as me……I don’t wanna break you. I’m sorry.”

 

 It had the same face as the “Tubbo” persona it wore in Oakburrow. The same big blue eyes, messy brown hair, and soft, rounded features. Its ears, here, were that of a goat and now drooped on the sides of its head. Its head was easily half the size of the house. It was terribly tall even when sitting down with its back pressed against a tree trunk and its legs stretched out in front of it. Its humanoid feet were now gone, replaced with hooves, and its thighs covered in a thick, shaggy coat of chestnut colored fur that matched the curly texture of its hair and the peach fuzz on its ears.

 

 Demons didn’t have a set physical form. This “Tubbo” had first appeared as a young boy. Then it was a girl, with very few differences aside from a softer face and a higher pitch to its voice. Right now it was dressed in a pair of plain brown trousers that hugged the fur around its hips. It wore no shirt or cloak today, which meant Wilbur could see where its thick muscles were underneath a layer of fat wherever its skin wasn’t covered by the peachy-cream fluff that blanketed the beast’s chest and rounded belly.

 

 There were tales of creatures with the body of a goat that spewed hellfire from their lips. They sang of brimstone and black sulfur pools, and of hooves that sent up sparks with every step as they led their prey (usually young children) off into the wilds to the tune of a pipe made of bleached white bones.

 

 Such a demonic beast now held Wilbur’s brother in the palm of his hand…

 

 …to say he was sickened was an understatement of the century.

 

 “You’re not gonna break me , Tubbo. Gods…” Tommy rolled over with a little grunt until he was laying on his back. “You just got a tad bit carried away, is all…”

 

 The words trailed. Tommy stared at the creature’s hand. Its paw was so huge that it covered him in its shadow and could easily snatch him up to break him into two like that , in an instant. But right now it just hovered and gave a minute twitch.

 

 “...something else is wrong, isn’t it?” The monster looked down at him, until suddenly its eyes flared wide. “Oh…oh…I…I made a joke about…oh goddess…Tommy. Tommy, I’m so sorry. I’m not playing with you for that . I’m not. I would never. I would never fucking-”

 

 Suddenly, Tommy’s hands were wrapped around the beast’s clawed finger. It went quiet as he grabbed it and grunted before pulling the entire hand down onto him. He wrapped his arms around it, wiggled a bit, and then sighed and went still beneath his new fur-coated, clawed blanket.

 

 “You’re extra anxious about shit because you know you’ve gotta take me back soon. It’s almost time for breakfast, Tubs. I gotta get home before Wilbur gets up, and you’ve gotta get back to Michael. It’s okay.” His voice was small, but Wilbur was oddly impressed by the smooth, steady confidence in which Tommy spoke. Was he fully under the demon’s mind control? Did he know how dangerous this creature was?

 

 If he did, he certainly seemed confident enough to work his way out of its grasp…while being literally in its grasp…because he pulled its hand onto himself…silly little brother. Silly, foolish, reckless little brother.

 

  Oh, I am so very proud of you. Really, I am!

 

 Now just to save him and stab the monster in the eye. Wilbur waited until the creature started to speak again to being forward, around its back, so he could surprise it from a better angle

 

 “But do you have to go back?” It asked weakly.

 

 “Tubbo,” said Tommy, “you know I can’t come home without making sure Wilbur knows I’m gonna be alright.”

 

 Much to Wilbur’s complete lack of surprise, the mention of his name caused the beast to make a displeased hum. Its brow furrowed tightly above its eyes as they both narrowed. “Mmmmm, but MAYBE Wilbur can learn that you’re gonna be okay after you come back home. Maybe we can just cut it out with the whole ‘come and go until he’s chill about everything’ plan, and we can just skip ahead to the ‘hello Wilby. It is so very nice to meet you. My name is Tubbo. I am actually a god, which means I am super cool and powerful and can keep your brother very very safe in my forest’ part? Mmmm aaaaaaaaa ybe? Y’know?”

 

 “I know it’s taking a while, Tubs.”

 

 “It’s been months , Tommy. I don’t know…I don’t think that I can take it much more. I’m really sorry…it’s just so hard. I hate having to keep leaving you there…”

 

 “I know. It’s not easy for me, either.”

 

 “It feels like torture. Every time I leave you there for a few days, I come back and you’re so sad…so tired…so hungry. I feel like I’m leaving my sunflower to wither away.”

 

 “You’re not. It’s not- it’s not great , but it’s not that bad. I’m okay Tubbo. I’m fine. I’ll be alright, really I promise that you don’t have to worry so much.”

 

 “But HOW. How do you want me to believe that you’ll be alright in that miserable little house , all alone with those…those…those fuckin’...”

 

 “Hey. Hey. Breathe .”

 

 The leaves around them tensed and darkened. The demon sucked in a sharp breath, though its teeth still remained barred in a jagged snarl as it sighed an aggravated huff. “I hate how they treat you. I hate it so much. It’s not fair. No one should treat you like that. Not even Wilbur. I know that you love him, Tommy, but he shouldn’t lock you in your room like that. It’s wrong!”

 

 And what, pray tell, would a demon know about wrong and right? Was it an older brother? Did it take care of a drunkard father everyday for years after its mother’s passing? Did this demon even have a mother? Did it know what it was like to have to raise a baby brother all on its own, because its father (if it had one) was too miserable and drunk on grief as much as mead?

 

 “It’s just……it’s just different with us.”

 

 “Is it?”

 

 “I’m sorry, Tubbo.”

 

 “No! Why are you apologizing to me ? They should be the sorry ones. Wilbur, Philza, all of them, they should apologize to you .”

 

  Demons work in deceit and lies. They will prey on your greatest virtue and twist it into your deepest weakness.  

 

 Tommy was the most forgiving , understanding person that Wilbur had ever met. He was an annoying little shit that never knew when to shut up, yeah, but when he did take it too far, he’d be the first to say sorry. He was always so sweet back home. Seeing the fiend take that kindness and twist it in front of his very eyes into the strings it would use to drag him to hell inspired Wilbur’s rage like nothing ever could.

 

 He was going to enjoy this.

 

 “Let’s just wait until Wilbur is in a good mood to try introducing you guys properly,” Tommy suggested, “he might be feeling a bit better later today. Maybe we can try then! Maybe we can, I dunno, ask him to go to the bridge and you can walk out and say hi there. That could work, right?”

 

 Before the beast could open its mouth to respond, Wilbur made his move. He lunged from the trees. The knife was aimed to hit the stretch of fur where the monster’s thigh met its hip.

 

 With an enraged cry, Wilbur jammed his arm with all his strength and vigor.

 

 He heard Tommy yelp, “What the fu-WIL?!”

 

 The dagger moved forward. Its pointed edge met with the beast’s furry hide…

 

 …and bent at an angle as soon as it hit. It broke and crumbled into itself with a sharp shriek. It was like he’d tried to stab at a brick wall…white sparks flew out where bent metal was ruined against warm flesh.

 

 Wilbur was so aghast that he did not see the shadow come down towards him. One moment he was on the forest floor, and in the next he was crushed in a hot, furry paw that closed tightly around him and carried him upwards into the leafy canopy.

 

 Blood flooded into his ears when he heard Tommy screaming his name over the monster’s low growl. “Wilbur! Wil! Tubbo, don’t hold him like that, he c-he can’t fucking BREATHE ! TUBBO!!”

 

 The beast’s fingers loosened, but just barely. Wilbur moved his fingers to find that the dagger was long gone. Fallen, no doubt, to the forest floor, which was suddenly very far away. He squinted his eyes to look up to find that he was directly in front of the beast’s face.

 

 Two blue eyes bore into him.

 

 From somewhere below, Tommy was still screaming. “Tubbo! Tubbo! Tubbo, if you hurt him, I won’t be your friend anymore! I-I’ll run away! I’ll run all the way to the Capitol, a-a-and I’ll leave you here, and-and I won’t play with you ever again ! Please …”

 

 Wilbur could look down over the creature’s hand just enough to barely make out the shape of Tommy’s tiny form where he was standing on the monster’s open palm. Tubbo was holding him in front of its chest, where Tommy could easily claw at its fur and bang on it with closed fists, the sight of which just about broke Wilbur’s heart.

 

 The fingers twitched around him when Tommy started to cry.

 

 “Tubbo… please …please don’t hurt Wilby…”

 

 “I won’t,” it said, “I’m just holding him here so he doesn’t do anything stupid…… again .” Its voice was restrain over malice and bright anger. It looked at Tommy with those big, cerulean eyes that held so much tenderness and rubbed him with its thumb while the boy continued to sniffle. “He tried to stab me, Tommy. I am just holding Wilby up here for a bit until we all can calm down and talk while using our brains . Everything…is perfectly alright .”

 

 “Don’t hurt ‘im…”

 

 Its pupils were stretched longways. It had the eyes of a goat, supposedly to match the horns and the floppy ears. When it lifted its gaze to look back at him, Wilbur felt the fingers give just enough for him to wiggle and pull one of his arms loose. It dangled uselessly there, but at least he could fucking breathe .

 

 “So. Wilbur. Hi. It’s nice to meet you properly.” It pantomimed a bow by bobbing its head forward, “It is a bit of a shame that we’re starting off on the wrong hoof again, but oh well. My name is Tubbo, Satyr Lord of the Western Wood. It is…so very nice to make your acquaintance .”

 

 Feeling’s mutual, Wilbur smiled so hard that the forced grin strained the muscles of his cheeks. “Hello Tubbo…you are a Lord, hm? That’s nice…very interesting.”

 

 “Tommy here says that you’re his older brother.”

 

 “I am! That’s true.”

 

 “Oh, how very wonderful! It is soooooo nice to meet you. I’d been planning to introduce myself sooner, but well, Tommy was a bit worried about how you would react. I can’t imagine why!”

 

  Okay, tough stuff, are you all talk and no gore? Wilbur’s eyes kept wandering to the beast’s horns. They were sharp as spears and wrapped in green vines.

 

 “I’m going to put you down now!” Tubbo said pleasantly. Very, very pleasantly. “I apologize for having to scoop you up, but to be fair, you did just try to stab me. No hard feelings though, I’m sure!”

 

 “Certainly!” The word was bile on Wilbur’s tongue.

 

 He was returned to the ground carefully and rocked on his heels until his legs stopped with their wobbling. Wilbur took a second to steady himself before he looked up to check on Tommy. Tubbo moved his empty hand around and cupped it over the blonde’s side. It appeared he was trying to cover him with his fingers ( like a shield? ), but before he could do so, Tommy pushed the hand away with a small shove and pointed at the ground.

 

 “You want down?” Tubbo asked. “Are you…are you sure?”

 

 Tommy could only nod. His face was bright as a beet. His cheeks were puffy and red, and his eyes were still wet. His chest swelled out as he pointed again to the forest floor, this time right at Wilbur.

 

 He must’ve screamed his throat raw. For just a brief second there, Wilbur thought he could almost recognize the look of concern that passed on the so-called “Satyr Lord’s” face. Wilbur quickly shoved the thought aside to focus on what was important, and opened his arms wide for Tommy to run over and ram his face right into his chest.

 

 “Ohfg! Careful, Toms. I’m alright…it’s okay…”

 

 Tommy wrapped his arms around Wilbur’s waist. Wilbur did the same, and rested his chin on top of the boy’s tousled hair while his hand began to work small circles into his lower back. He felt so small next to Wilbur.

 

 Wilbur felt awfully tiny, himself, inside of Tubbo’s shadow. He looked up at the demonic goat creature. Tubbo only stared at him, still and silent as the trees that flanked him on all sides.

 

 “Do you wanna go home now?” Wilbur asked Tommy. 

 

 He made a point to ignore the harsh flinch from Tubbo. Tommy shook his head.

 

 “No?” Wilbur tensed, “okay…then…what do you want to do, Toms?” He figured he’d play along until they were out of the forest. It couldn’t attack him as long as Tommy wasn’t upset. That would ruin the act, wouldn’t it? So Wilbur would play along long enough to get Tommy far away, and then it was off to the temple to free him from the beast’s mind control that he was no doubt still under.

 

 Tommy grabbed Wilbur by the hand and started to pull. Maybe he did what to leave, but just couldn’t say so aloud?

 

 “Tommy?” Tubbo whispered. 

 

 He kneeled down low as Tommy beckoned for him with one arm. Wilbur felt dizzy from looking up at his face. The sky behind the trees was starting to fade into a lighter shade of periwinkle. When Tubbo reached out for Tommy, the forest floor underneath him stirred. Fresh green shoots tore through the dark mud along with a plethora of pink and yellow flowers that sprung up, already in full bloom. Common centuries and yellow buttercups. A burst of snow-colored daisies appeared around Tubbo’s hooves when it brought its head lower and gave Tommy a curious tilt.

 

 Tommy reached out and grabbed one of Tubbo’s fingers.

 

 Wilbur’s heart skipped a beat. The claw was as long as Tommy was tall. It could carve through him easily with length left to spare for running Wilbur clean through the chest. And that was just one talon. This beast was all muscles and fur-coated hide.

 

 He held his breath. He let Tommy tug his hand closer towards Tubbo, too terrified of the consequences if he failed to comply with whatever inane request his mind-viced brother was trying to make of him.

 

 Tubbo, it seemed, shared in his confusion. “What are you doing, sunflower?”

 

 Tommy pulled on both of their hands until Wilbur’s fingers were pressed against Tubbo’s claw. Wilbur’s entire body ran cold upon feeling the smooth bone where it pressed against the hot flesh of his open palm.

 

  It’s going to tear my arm off!

 

 The brushes behind Tubbo were suddenly alight with a dozen or so begonias. Their coral-orange blooms popped into bloom quickly, one after another. Rich pink petals came together to form a soft inwards swirl, while the darker red flowers pulsed outwards with their petals at the same time Tubbo’s head reared to move away ( to ram me down, no doubt ), until Tommy stopped him by giving his finger another small tug.

 

 “Little lamb?” Tubbo whispered. Faint vibrations rattled down Wilbur’s arm from his hand. The beast was shaking .

 

 From fear? From confusion?

 

 Tommy continued to hold them both in place. He tightened his grip on Wilbur’s wrist and used his other hand to keep Wilbur’s fingers clamped firmly around Tubbo’s claw. Without speaking, he took several long, drawn out breaths while he nodded his head slowly, until finally, after several minutes of awkward near-silence (Wilbur could hear the demon breathing right above him), Tommy finally released his grip on both of them and took a small step back.

 

 Tubbo didn’t move.

 

 Wilbur stayed locked directly in place.

 

 Tommy rubbed his eyes. He sniffled, and then dropped his arms to his sides. His hands swayed limply in the air.

 

 “Wanna go home,” he rasped eventually. “Wanna go home. Wanna lay down. Wanna see Michael.”

 

 Before Wilbur was allowed to feel too hopeful, Tommy nodded meekly at the treeline behind him…in the opposite direction of Oakburrow. He did not want to go home . He wanted to go deeper into the forest.

 

 Tommy wanted Wilbur to go with him . He wanted Wilbur to follow him deeper into the beast’s forest. And Wilbur had no choice but to do so, because if he didn’t, there was no doubt in his mind that the monster he was currently holding hands with would see fit to tear him in two, or swallow him right up.

 

 He didn’t have a choice.

 

 It was go along with Tommy’s witchcraft-induced madness, or piss a demon off and get both of them killed. Or worse .

 

  And no one knows that we’re out here, he realized, his terror mounting. I left before Phil or Technoblade woke up. They don’t know where I am. It’ll be ages before anyone thinks to check the forest, and if they ever do, the demon will just kill them off, and we’ll still be here. Trapped. Prisoners.

 

 Honestly, it was a damn miracle that he didn’t faint right then and there. Wilbur watched Tommy walk over towards Tubbo, who welcomed him into an open hand that Tommy climbed onto with a tired little hum.

 

  “Wanna go home,” he repeated. 

 

  “Ah…alright,” Tubbo replied, “anything for you, sunflower. Anything. Is Wilbur coming along, then? Is that what’s happening now?” Tommy nodded. A sour expression twisted across Tubbo’s face, though it was gone before Tommy could notice.

 

  Once again, Wilbur found himself being lifted into the canopy, and carried around in a large furry claw.

 

  Oh Wilbur, look at what you’ve got and gotten yourself into now.

 

 The forest around them started to stir. The leaves above shifted and swayed with a soft rustle as sunlight beamed down onto his head. The wind picked up, and carried with it the smell of moisture and sweet honey from the flowers still growing far below around Tubbo’s feet. They followed him with every step and marked the path of the demon’s stride wherever he walked. A bird started to sing somewhere. Then another. Then another after that.

 

 A symphony of squeaks, chirps, and loud buzzes burst through the canopy.

 

 The forest was wide awake.

 

 Wilbur winced and sunk further into himself. Oh, to be surrounded by so much life, so much light and beauty, and to be so, so, so very afraid. The trees had eyes, after all.

 

  And now I’m being carried into the beating heart in a demon’s hand.

 

 Oh…bugger.

Notes:

Something I've realized coming back to this fic after a year is...I kind of really fucked up with some aspects of the worldbuilding here. By which I mean I kind of forgot some of the more minor details (like glass being super rare and a luxury material, the existence of plumbing in peasant homes, albeit really shitty grade), and for that I am sorry. If I started to work on this story Now I would probably keep a world building doc, but eh, at this point I'm just kind of focusing on the supernatural aspects of this setting and hoping the more mundane worldly aspects slot into place and find their home on their own naturally. In my defense you're honor I am a perfectionist who struggles to read my own work w/o wanting to nitpick and rip it apart pfehehhe.

ANYWAY. I say all of this because I imagine one of the first questions you guys have after this is "damn how fucking long does it take for Techno to send out that letter?" to which I gently remind you that this setting is vaguely based off of medieval Europe. They didn't have email and shit back then! It takes a while for a physical letter to travel the distance between a Small Rural Village all the way to a kingdom's Main Capital City! always try to keep that in mind if you find yourself a bit confused by the time gap between events! I try to do the same when I find myself stressing about the time frames I give for shit here :")

On another note, I hope that this glimpse into ads!Wilbur's POV provides some better insight into his character. When I started this story, I was a lot less fond of dsmp!Wilbur and had a rather unkind perspective of him that I feel really bad for now. I am by no means a full on c!Wilbur apologist, but I am Fond of the little whore man, and I really wanna try to have a kinder, more understanding, but still rightfully Stern depiction of him and his mental health issues and character flaws as they manifest in the context of this AU. He loves Tommy. He really does want to protect his little brother and make him happy! But, being someone raised in a deeply superstitious religious culture that views anything outside of the known "holy" civilized world as Demonic and Evil, he really has no reason to Trust Tubbo or view him as another other than a predatory monster that's gonna hurt the one family member he has that he can trust and feel any form of sincere connection to.

I hope I got that across here. I've been wanting to get to this next step of the story for a while! I feel bad for keeping poor Tommy so miserable for so long......*subtly glances at the c!Dream-related tags on this work* so For Now, for the Time Being, I wanted to give him a bit of rest from all the stress and depression of living in Oakburrow. this was orignally a fluffy silly soft fic, after all! and it still is. in many ways. I prommy.

With all of that said, Thank you once again for reading ^_^ I hope you all enjoyed this update. I appreciate kudos, comments, and constructive feedback! Have a nice day!

Chapter 22: The Meadow in the Thorns

Summary:

 There were a lot of nice days in the forest. Nice days. Soft, gentle, easy days.

Moonlight sang in the wind through the trees.

The forest closed its eyes and sank into slumber. Its treasure in the arms of its bows, its child fast asleep in a dream, so perfect, so peaceful.

For a moment, all was right in the world.

All was right…as well well…for now, at least.

Just for now…

Notes:

TWS: Themes of child abuse, child neglect, and generally unhealthy family/living situations. Brief attempts at manipulation (that don't go very well). ADS!Wilbur typical nonsense (he's being a bitch but we love him. or at least I do).

If I missed anything that needs to be warned for, please do let me know! This chapter is hopefully something softer and easier after the last few's heavy angst and general dower tone. Writer's block has kept me really boggled down as of late and unable to post this as quickly as I'd wanted to. But it's here now, so hopefully it was worth the wait!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

  He woke up to a mouthful of fur being shoved directly into his eyes. He pushed against it weakly for a moment, but quickly gave up, and leaned into the creamy white wall of warmth with a weary little sigh.

 

 “Mmm, fluffy…”

 

 Tommy shifted his head so that Tubbo’s chest was pressed against his ear. The god’s chest swelled with a deep breath that pressed on Tommy’s arms and stomach until he was all but pinned against the furry paw that was folded like a blanket over his back. He wanted to wiggle against the pressure, but found his arms were made of jelly this morning, while his legs were filled with warm honeyed jam that kept him prone. He was the coziest creature this side of the Dragonspine mountains…but at what cost?

 

  Stuck between a fluffy wall and a furry hand…

 

 Tubbo exhaled with a low sigh that Tommy mimicked the second he was set free. With his eyes still blurry with sleep, he couldn’t quite make out the details of where he was, what time it was, or if he was even fully awake yet. All he could see was the creamy golden yellow of Tubbo’s chest. Moving his arm and dragging his hand along with it allowed him to brush through the thick, curly fur with his half-curled fingers. It was soft and silky cashmere. Tommy pressed his other hand into the velvety coat deep enough to feel the firmer skin under swell against his palm.

 

 “Little lamb…hmm…more sleep , c’mon…”

 

 Tubbo’s voice rumbled over his body. Tommy nodded with a little hum, but continued to slowly knead at Tubbo’s fur. He brought his head down so he could nuzzle at it with his entire face. Cashmere softness brushed against his cheeks, delicate and ticklish over strong, heavy muscles that flexed and eased underneath each time Tubbo moved.

 

  You smell like peaches , Tommy thought sleepily. “Mmm…peachy Tubso…big ol’ baby blanket, you are…”

 

 “M’notta blankie. You are. You’re the baby here. Go back to bed…” Tommy craned his back against the slight pressure of Tubbo’s fingers when they curled against his back. His entire body gave an involuntary shudder when Tubbo traced a claw over his shoulders, only to drag it down inch by inch along the length of his spine.

 

 “I’m nooot a fuckin’ baby .”

 

 A chuckle. One deep enough to rattle the bones inside of Tommy’s chest.

 

 “Is my sunflower hungry?”

 

 Tommy’s stomach answered for him. Tubbo pressed lightly on his middle with the edge of his thumb, a soothing purr already building in his throat. 

 

 Tommy blinked his eyes slowly and tilted back his head. Tubbo was already awake. His eyes were open, albeit half-lidded. He greeted Tommy with a soft smile that widened when Tommy looked up and the sunlight that filtered in through the window above the bed warmed the skin of his cheeks and caught on the rich azure-ceruleans of Tubbo’s eyes.

 

 “There you are,” Tubbo whispered.

 

  Here I am.

 

 “Sleep well?” 

 

 With a squeak and a tight stretch, Tommy nodded, “Mhm…you? You sleep okay?” The words felt clumsy on his tongue from the dryness inside of his mouth. His lips were chapped and bumpy, the skin cracked with tiny canyons that he could feel with the tip of his tongue.

 

 “I slept alright, yeah. You can lay down for a bit longer if you need to. I can get up and get breakfast ready. Want me to bring Michael in here, so we can all eat together in bed?”

 

 Tommy batted his eyes at him, “Mm, I mean yeah, we could. But aren’t you forgetting somebody?”

 

 “Oh,” Tubbo muttered, “right. You’re right. It’ll be easier if we all sit at the table, hm?” He didn’t sound disappointed . More annoyed and surprised, if anything. He mostly sounded like he woke up hungry and it was turning his mood a bit sour.

 

 “How about you get Michael and go do breakfast, and I’ll go fetch Wil? Does that sound good?” The claw continued to rub gently at his stomach. Tommy lightly patted at it, and let his head flop back down against Tubbo’s chest.

 

 It’d only been three days since they’d come home. Tommy didn’t expect Tubbo to warm up to Wilbur overnight. It was okay. He was patient. Tubbo was always patient with him, it was only right that he do the same and return the favor.

 

 A twist formed on Tubbo’s lips. He shifted his weight awkwardly against the blankets and pillows while Tommy simply smiled at him. Patience, patience.

 

 “I think a bit of breakfast will make you feel better,” he offered as a polite suggestion, to which Tubbo only groaned dramatically. What a baby. You’d think Tommy was asking him to shave off all his fur and replace it all with bright pink goose feathers, all by asking him to be civil towards his older brother! “Come on, Tubs. For me? Pretty please?”

 

 “Okay. For you.”

 

  All for you. All the time. Always.

 

 “Thank you,” Tommy said as Tubbo carefully lifted him off of the bed and placed him gingerly down onto the bedroom floor.

 

 Tubbo gave a tiny grunt in response. Tommy kept a hand on his paw for a moment. It felt a bit strange to have to go back to craning his neck to look his friend in the eyes when they were standing side-by-side together. It felt good, though. The high walls and vaulted ceilings of Tubbo’s woodland home that were held up by roots were so much warmer than the house back in Oakburrow. It all felt more open. Like he could stretch his hands out without knocking anything over and finally didn’t have to worry about taking up too much space.

 

 Tubbo was finally able to be himself again. All chestnut brown and creamy gold fur, coated over sun-kissed skin, peach-fuzzed ears, and those proud, noble horns that crowned his head with strands of lush ivy.

 

 Tommy liked his Tubbo big and clawed and wild . The sunlight danced on the satyr’s sharpened canines whenever he smiled, and instead of muted terror, Tommy felt joy . And love.

 

 So, so much love for his wild, beautiful Tubbo.

 

 “Beautiful,” he breathed, his tone hushed and worshipful. He lifted Tubbo’s palm to his face and placed a light kiss against the edge of his knuckles.

 

 When he lifted his gaze towards Tubbo’s face, the very first thing he saw was a deep rose that had bloomed across the god’s face. Tubbo was wide awake now. Wide-eyed, and with both of his ears perked up at full attention. His mouth fell open.

 

 “Philia…”

 

 The word came out like a prayer.

 

 The boy’s eyes softened. He smiled. Tommy let his hand go after a quick pat to press the kiss in, and turned away with a tiny snicker.

 

 “Hehe, okay! Love you too, Tubs. I’ll be right baaaack.”

 

 Then he pushed open the door that was easily twice his size, and made to hurry down the hall. His bare feet carried him past stained glass windows that were filled with flowery vines and fat ferns that sat alongside leafy green succulents in waxed, glazed, multicolored pots. The sky outside was bright and tinted green. Above him, thick brown roots wound through the ceiling, with packed earth held behind them by sheets of wood that melted seamlessly with the walls where dipped with a smooth curve. On the walls hung more potted plants that were held aloft by hemp ropes and ivy chains that wound themselves around the roots in the roof above. 

 

 A thin layer of dirt covered the floor around Tommy’s feet. Motes of dust drifted through the air. Or perhaps it was actually pollen. He figured that Tubbo would get around to sweeping sometime in the afternoon when he usually liked to do some of the more menial household chores, as he liked to put it.

 

 The smell of damp earth and moss was heavy here. Tommy took a deep lungful in as he readied himself to give Wilbur’s door a brisk knock.

 

 “Wil?” He called out softly, “are you awake? Tubbo’s gonna get us breakfast, but I can just bring your’s here if you don’t wanna-”

 

  -eat at the table.

 

 Before he could finish the sentence, the door swung open, Wilbur Soot stepped out, and instantly lunged at Tommy with wild eyes and open arms. Tommy wiggled about so he could get his arms hooked around the man’s neck to return the spontaneous bearhug.

 

 “Good morning, dearest baby brother!” Wilbur sang, smiling as he patted Tommy’s head and greeted him very warmly.

 

 “G’morning, Wilby.” 

 

 Wilbur kept one hand in Tommy’s hair while the other remained locked around the boy’s waist. “How are you? Are you feeling alright? Did you sleep well? Do you need anything from me?”

 

  A bit of personal space to breathe would be nice .

 

 Tommy shook his head with a tiny shrug. “Hhhm, no. No, I’m alright.” He gestured down the hallway in the direction he’d just come from. “I was just saying that Tubbo and me are awake, and once he gets Michael, we’re gonna have breakfast. I wanted to check if you wanted to join us in the kitchen.”

 

 “Tubbo and I , dearheart.”

 

 “Oh. My bad.”

 

 “No, no, you’re good. You are so so good, Tommy. Don’t ever forget that, alright?” Wilbur brought his hands up to cup Tommy’s cheeks with a peculiarly desperate look in his eyes. His words were quick and fast, almost like he was in some kind of hurry.

 

 “What’s the rush, Wil?” Tommy joked, “dear gods, where’s the fire?”

 

 That made Wilbur turn pale .

 

 “F-fire? In the uh. The wooden house? Under a giant tree? In the forest ?” He laughed weakly. He glanced around and cast a worried look over Tommy’s shoulder. “I should surely HOPE there isn’t a fire around here. That would be bad. Hahaha. No, but really, that would be fucking terrible. Goodness heavens alive. But ah, anyway…I would love to join you for breakfast, Toms.”

 

 Today was really off to a great start!

 

 Tommy tugged Wilbur’s sleeve and pulled him by the hand down the hall. “Then let’s go!”

 

 “Woahwoahwoah, right now ?” Wilbur said.

 

 Tommy froze, “Um, yeah?” He watched Wilbur stand there with his hair tousled, his eyes heavy with sleep, and watched him look down at the cotton white underclothes Tubbo had left in his bedroom the first night he was in the forest. “What? You don’t have to get dressed up for breakfast. It’s fine.”

 

 “Just feels a tad bit…impolite. That’s all!”

 

 “Wil, I am literally in a nightgown right now.”

 

 Wilbur gave Tommy a brief once-over, nodding slowly as if to say “Yeah, I can SEE that.”. He squeezed Tommy’s hand. Tommy was filled with a dizzy sense of nostalgia for all the mornings he’d spent curled under the blankets while Wilbur bellowed at him to get dressed for morning service from the living room, and found himself smiling.

 

 “Come onnnnn , Wil. Let’s go eat breakfast. ‘M hungry.” He urged Wilbur to follow. Wilbur hesitated in the doorway for a moment, before he finally gave in with a weak huff.

 

 “Lead on, little gremlin.”

 

 Tommy gidded as he turned on his heels and led his brother by the hand down the hall. They passed the master bedroom door on their way to the living room. Along the way, Tommy pointed out a couple birds that were perched on a nearby windowsill to Wilbur.

 

 “That’s a couple of tits!” He told him brightly. He was confused when a look of surprise flickered across Wilbur’s face. “They’re really cute! Sometimes a bunch of ‘em follow Tubbo around and like to sit on his horns. He’s a bit hit with the tit crowd, I think.”

 

 Wilbur stared at the two small, grayish birds and then looked down at Tommy, “Huh…heh. That’s uh. That’s very interesting, Toms. Thank you for telling me about the…birds.”

 

 “They’re called TITS, Wil.”

 

 “Yes! I know. I heard you.”

 

 “Pretty sure those ones might be great tits actually. They’re a bit bigger and have that yellow bit on their stomach.” They passed through a woven arch made of thin birch that formed the doorway that led into the home’s warmly lit living room. It was just as nice as Tommy remembered.

 

 “Do you know how Tubbo got so much glass for that wall over there?” Wilbur nodded at the thick glass sheet that took up the far side of the wooden chamber, through which Tommy saw the rich blue-green pool and a few silvery trout that flashed in the sunlight where they swam beneath its algae-covered surface. “I know it- I know HE’S a god and everything-”

 

 “-I don’t think Tubbo minds if you call her an it!”

 

 “Okay,” Wilbur cleared his throat quickly, “whatever. In any case. Where was I…?”

 

 “Talkin’ about the glass and the fish, I think.” Sunlight danced on the glassy sheet as much as it did on the water it was holding back. Sometimes, Tommy would sit down right in front of the tank so he was fully submerged in the soft, shifting, ethereal glow the water made when it was struck just right by the sun. He’d imagine himself as a humble rock at the bottom of the pool, where all was quiet, blue and still, and the fish above him swam in lazy loops overhead, their fins turned into shadows where their bodies blocked out the sun.

 

 “Ah, right. Yes. I was gonna say I get that Tubbo is a god and everything, but surely even gods can’t just will glass out of thin air. That’s not how it works. It can’t be that easy.”

 

 Tommy simply shrugged, “Why not?”

 

 “Because you have to work to make something so beautiful!” Wilbur made it sound like it was perfectly obvious. Tommy felt like he was stupid for not knowing any better, but he struggled against the discomfort and absently scratched at his cheek. “I mean…it’s just…it’s just not fair, you know? People work hard for hours and hours with hot, dangerous tools to make just a single sheet of glass, and here we’ve got an entire wall of the stuff, and for what ? A pond? A weird fucking fish pond that you can see through to see underneath of it, or whatever?”

 

 “I think it’s real pretty, Wil.”

 

 “Of course you do, Tommy. You think beetles are beautiful.”

 

 “Yeah, of course I do!” Because they are .

 

 Sound carried really easily through the halls of Tubbo’s home. When Tommy raised his voice, there came a soft creak followed by a strained whine from overhead. He tilted his head back along with Wilbur. Above them, on the roof, several of the roots that formed the living room’s ceiling were beginning to twist and come unwound.

 

 A tiny tremble rumbled through the boards under his feet. He swayed a bit. Wilbur instantly froze like a deer about to bolt for the treeline. He gasped and reached out to grab Tommy by the shoulder. His legs wobbled while the floor continued to vibrate and the ceiling continued to stir.

 

 Tubbo’s voice came from everywhere. Tubbo was the forest, so obviously, he was also part of his own house. The source of his voice was coming through the hall that led into the kitchen, though.

 

 “Tommy? Are you alright, sweetheart? Did you find Wilbur?”

 

 Tommy gestured for Wilbur to follow, then hurried through the hall towards the kitchen. A mouthwatering mixture of savory and sweet hit him halfway down the corridor. His stomach grumbled.

 

 “Tommy? Tommy, wait, wait up! Wait for me!” Wilbur called out to him from behind while he laughed a nervous chuckle.

 

 He’d already reached the kitchen, though, and stepped through into the golden amber light. The room was a mix of lovely smells and pleasant sounds. Large pots bubbled with plums of steam coming from beneath their lids, while meat sizzled in a metal pan and soaked in its own fatty grease. Dried herbs hung in a neat row in front of the round window above the counter. A large clawed paw came up and plucked a few leaves off of one, which found their home in a thick, creamy stew that popped and bubbled as it was stirred with a wooden ladle. There were several bread loaves on the table, with one already cut into thick slices laid out on a platter that were slathered with a generous heap of jam covered in a drizzle of golden honey.

 

 Tommy’s eyes lit up when he spotted Michael. The tiny godling was sat in a chair next to Tubbo, with his hands stretched out in front of him, already covered in sticky jam and nibbly crumbs that fell off his fingers when he waved them about to say, “HIIIII MUMMY! Goob morning!”

 

 Tubbo was already smiling when he turned around.

 

 “ There you are, precious.”

 

  Here I am…

 

♡~~Tubbo~~♡

 

 There was an ache in Tubbo’s stomach today. A quiet, nagging, insistent need that itched far worse than any hunger.

 

 It got worse when Tommy’s voice sent a twitch through his many roots.

 

 Right now it was almost unbearable. There was a thorn in his side that waltz around his home like it owned the place. She could yank the needle out with ease and toss it to the side without a second thought, were it not for Tommy, bless his infinite sweetness, grace on his gentle soul, oh goodness, oh sweet sunshine, being so attached and beloved towards someone who was so undeserving .

 

 Tubbo was of course referring to none other than Wilbur Soot: also known as his begrudged guest, circa the last three days.

 

 And oh . How very long those three days had been.

 

 It was so good to have Tommy back home. So, so good. His presence was a balm on the aching emptiness Tubbo had felt gnaw away at his soul each time he’d left him in that rotten little town. Maybe he was being dramatic, but the air in the forest was sweeter when Tommy was there to drink it. The roots twitched and trembled to inch closer to him. When he stepped foot onto the home’s front lawn, a shimmer of fresh life rippled through the leaves, vines, blooms and leafy ferns of the garden and into the forest beyond the short stone wall. The entirety of the Western Wood sighed a breath of relief upon its favorite mortal’s return.

 

 Tubbo felt it only appropriate that they celebrate her darling’s return home with a little bit of feasting . Michael was thrilled when he was woken up only to find that it was Mummy who had lightly prodded him awake and greeted him that morning.

 

 “So Mummy gonna stay here now?” He’d asked between mouthfuls of fruit that left liquid rainbows trickling down his chubby fingers. “Mummy gonna stay home and live w’th us forever? You and uncle Wilby?”

 

 The question had caused Tommy to wilt. The leaves around his hair had done the same.

 

 “Yeah, that’s the plan, buddy!” He’d answered around a lump Tubbo had watched shift in his neck each time he swallowed.

 

 Tommy felt guilty . Tubbo wanted to gnaw his own arm off and water the riverbed of the forest with his blood until they all ran crimson. Why did Tommy feel GUILTY for something that was outside of his control? It wasn’t his fault that his kindness kept him rooted in his home in Oakburrow.

 

 It was Philza’s! And Techno’s. And possibly Ranboo, but to be perfectly honest, this was the first time in the past three days Tubbo had even thought of him, so actually she wasn’t really sure on that one.

 

 Best to focus on the easy frustrations. Like how Wilbur had spent the entire meal dead silent while he sulked in his chair next to Tommy. Purely Tommy’s choice. Tubbo would have had him sit in the garden if he had any say-so. He only bothered to piped up when Michael passed him a basket of rolls while he kicked his feet out under the table against Tubbo’s thigh.

 

 “Uncle Wilbah can have some rows!”

 

 “Rows of…oh! Rolls.”

 

 He’d taken the golden-brown bun and turned it over in his hand. “Thank you…Michael, right?”

 

 “Mhm! I Michael!” Michael was all smiles and rosy pink curls. He suckled on his thumb to lick off the juice while Wilbur slowly nodded, meanwhile Tommy reached for a damp rag while Michael giggled. “Why are you covered in dirt, Uncle Wil? What ‘appened? Did you trip an’ fall on the ground?”

 

 Wilbur held himself with the grace of a mortal who had just nearly gotten his head chomped clean off his shoulders a few hours prior, and answered quickly, “Oh, yeah! That’s all. Clumsy clumsy Uncle Wilbur. Don’t you fret your sweet head about it, Michael boy. Have yourself another apple.”

 

 Idiot whore that he was, at least Wilbur Soot knew how to appreciate a home cooked meal.

 

  Perhaps there’s hope for you after all.

 

 Tubbo would humor the idea. Nurture it, even. For a little while at least.

 

 This morning’s breakfast was panning out to be the same as the ones they’d had in the days prior. Tubbo finished preparing the food and pulled a chair out for Tommy, and then took a seat next to him, with Michael already going to crawl into his Papa’s lap. Wilbur too a seat not too far down next to Tommy, giving the three of them a bit of space, but still sitting close enough to reach out to pass food to his younger brother.

 

 Tubbo found it endearing. Sweet really. Through the bitterness that Wilbur’s presence lathered over his tongue, there was a faint smell about the man of something soft, sweet, and genuine. Just enough to taste if he took a deep enough breath.

 

 He was at his preferred height of roughly nine feet tall. Tall enough to carry both Tommy and Michael around with ease at the same time, but still small enough so as to not dwarf his beloveds completely, lest he misstep and squash them under his hoof. The mere thought made her entire body shudder along with a few tree branches outside.

 

 Big enough to stretch out, but small enough for comfort. A rich green cloak flowed down the satyr lord’s shoulders down to her elbows, which were bare to the sunlight that caught on the brassy highlights near the root of his fur. Tubbo hadn’t really bothered to get completely dressed this morning. Maybe it was a lingering discomforting with cloth over skin from having spent so long cramped into such a small mortal body, but ever since Tubbo had brought Tommy back to the forest’s heart, she’d simply not felt the need to put on a shirt. Or really pants, for that matter.

 

 It was all fur down there, anyway.

 

 Literally. Just fur.

 

  It’s fluff all the way down, baby.

 

  A slice of bread met Tommy’s lips where Tubbo urged him towards it with a gentle claw. “Have some honey bread, dear. Would you like some stew? It’s just about ready.”

 

 “Mm, stew sounds good, yeah. I’ll have some.” Tommy bit down on the still steaming bread slice and hummed when it broke under his teeth with a rich, savory crunch.

 

 A bowl of stew for Tommy, and after a quick glance over her shoulder, one for Wilbur. Tommy and Michael could share. Wilbur could have more if he asked for it, but with how eagerly he was taking to the bread and baked apple slices, Tubbo would be surprised if he still had any room. Not that she was one to judge obviously. He just figured Wilbur would want to pace himself a bit more…but oh, ah well. It wasn’t his job to worry about a grown adult mortal’s dietary habits.

 

 “Here you are,” Tubbo chimed, “be careful. It’s still hot.”

 

 “So, what’s the game plan for today exactly, Toms?” Wilbur asked. He paused to look up at Tubbo when he plopped the wooden bowl in front of him, before quickly clearing his throat to thank her softly as he glanced down and took a look at its contents. “Ah…thank you. I appreciate that.”

 

 “Mhm.” Tubbo nodded and returned to his seat next to Tommy.

 

 “I dunno,” Tommy said, “I guess after breakfast we can go outside and hang out in the garden for a bit. Might take a little nap before that, though. Feels like a real nappin’ day. But I’m down to do whatever. What about you, Tubs?”

 

 A nap sounded lovely. So did a bit of time in the garden. “We could kill two birds with one stone, if you think about it. I could get some work done in the garden, tend to the weeds, get the beds all watered. And you could lay down in the shade and take a nap with Michael.”

 

 Tommy’s eyes lit up, “Ohhhh, yeah! A-and Wilbur can help you.”

 

 A rolling cloud of displeasure rolled across the blue of Tubbo’s eyes. His smile stretched to the corners of his eyes, straining his cheeks as much as they strained their voice to keep a chipper, friendly tone as she smiled, nodding, “Oooooohhhh, that’s true . Wilbur could help me with the weeding. Couldn’t he…?”

 

 Wilbur became stone under Tubbo’s gaze. He froze mid-bite. A wooden spoon trembled in his fingers, causing droplets of cream to fall like rain back into the stew below it.

 

 “Ah…yes. I could. I’d be happy to, actually!” He cleared his throat roughly.

 

 “Then that settles it!”

 

 Tubbo beamed at Wilbur’s fearful jolt when he clapped. He lowered his hands down and continued to chuckle. With one hand, she reached over the table to pick up an apple that she then passed to Tommy. With the other he drummed his claws on the edge of his plate, creating a faint melody on the polished wood.

 

  Ti-tink, ti-tink, tih-tink, tik tik tik.

 

  She caught Wilbur eyeing her claws with a fearful glance. He ducked away when he caught him, and immediately began spooning the stew into his mouth like his life depended on it.

 

 Oh, this was going to be so very fun.

 

~~~

 

 Wilbur Soot was fun .

 

 He was insufferable.

 

 Pig-headed.

 

 Fool-minded.

 

 Possessive as a dragon to its golden hoard, too.

 

 A shrewd, narrow minded creature that yelped at shadows and would see all things wild and untamed burned to ash if he couldn’t get it crammed into a civil collar. But along with the sincere love he showed his brother ( a love that smells of damp peonies and springtime rain ), Tubbo was happy to tolerate the man’s presence if it meant he’d be able to torment him whenever Tommy was busy elsewhere.

 

 Like busy taking a midmorning nap, for example. Breakfast had left Tommy full of warmth and very, very tired. Tubbo had carried him out onto the yard after they’d finished eating along with Michael, who was cradled cozily against Tommy’s chest as Tubbo found a nice sunlit patch near a willow’s quiet shade where Tommy could lay and sleep his breakfast off.

 

 “Comfortable?” Tubbo asked the boy as he got himself nestled and wrapped his arms around Michael.

 

 Tommy answered with a weary sigh, “Yeah. ‘M good. Tired.”

 

 “I know.” Tubbo scratched lightly at Tommy’s cheek, causing him to tilt back his head as his body twitched with a light shiver. “Oh, I know. Poor thing…I suppose brunch won’t be necessary today, hm?”

 

 Tommy’s shoulders shook with laughter. “Ahhh, no. No please. Gods, I don’t think I could eat any more food right now. Might blow up.”

 

 “Oh dear! We can’t have that,” Tubbo gave Michael’s hair a soft nudge. The godling stirred and lifted his head with a sweet little sigh. “Michael, sweetie? Make sure not to play too rough with Mummy for a while. He is very, very full, and if you bounce on him too much, he might pop like a balloon!”

 

 Suddenly Michael was wide wide awake.

 

 “WHAT,” the baby god squeaked, “WHAT. WHAT. WHAAAAAAT? WHAT THE HECK GONNA HAPPEN IF I JUMP ON MUMMY?!” He looked at Tommy, genuinely distraught, and put his hands on the mortal’s cheeks. “Mummy, you are NOT allowed to explode. That is bad , and if you do I’mma be soooooo freakin’ sad and angry that I will CRY and CRY for one bajimillion years !”

 

 “One baja- what ?” Tommy’s face was turning a tad bit purple. He tensed his arms and scrunched his eyes while visibly trembling as he struggled not to laugh. “I-I don’t PLAN on blowing up, Mike. Don’t worry.”

 

 “You promise ?”

 

 “Yeah. I promise…” Tommy shot Tubbo a venomous glare. “Now, if Papa’s done, I’m gonna take a nap now…so I can sleep off breakfast…and chill…and not blow up, or laugh so hard that I throw all of that food back up. Thank you Papa for checking in…have fun with the weeds…flowers…plant shit… yes .” He nodded for Tubbo to leave, but Tubbo lingered for just a while longer. Enough to watch Michael settle back down into a snuggle against Tommy’s chest where Tommy’s wrapped him securely in his arms. He waited until Tommy closed his eyes to rise to his full height, before he then turned and walked over towards where Wilbur was standing near the garden’s central sundial.

 

 My sweet flower. Full of food, now ready to drink in the sunshine. 

 

 A delighted shiver ran through a few of the roots at the base of the willow tree. Tubbo felt Tommy’s heartbeat through them. Heard him breath. Easy, smooth and slow. At rest. A flock of birds sang out a sweet little song from the great oak’s lower bows.

 

 Wilbur didn’t seem to notice Tubbo until he was caught in the satyr’s shadow. When he did finally look away from the runes that marked the edge of the sundial, it was with wide brown eyes and a sudden lurch as he gasped. He failed to recover his composure and stumbled over himself as he squeaked out a weak hello.

 

 “A-ah, Tubbo! Tubbo my h-host. My most gracious and generous of hosts. H-how very uh, how very nice it is t-to be willing to help out! Yes. With the garden and stuff, I mean!”

 

 Tubbo wrinkled his nose. He turned his chin up at the man’s floppy attempt at a wave, and crossed his arms over her chest as he humiliated himself further with a pathetic excuse for a bow.

 

 “I suppose you’ll be wanting some more fitting attire?” He offered coldly.

 

 Wilbur opened his mouth, but there was already a leather apron in Tubbo’s hand that dangled in front of his face by a hooked claw. A couple of sturdy brown work boots appeared at Wilbur’s feet, which he looked at warily, but quickly stepped into after he pulled the apron down and got it tied around his waist.

 

 “And do try to keep your voice down. Tommy and Michael are sleeping .”

 

 “I am aware,” said Wilbur, “I can see them over there. I watched you talk to them. I have ears, you know. I’m not daft.”

 

 “Mhmmm… sure you aren’t.”

 

 “I’m not!”

 

 The willow panged when Tommy shifted onto his side with a sharp grunt. Wilbur took a step away from Tubbo as soon as she perked her ears up and cast a fretful look at the boy over his shoulder. Wilbur’s face was ghostly pale when Tubbo glared down at him.

 

 Still scowling, she waved a hand in Tommy’s direction. The grass that surrounded him grew tall and lush. A dozen thin, delicate green vines sprouted from the soil and reached full bloom as they matured rapidly. Their pointed leaves grew bright and shiny around floral blooms of tiny white jasmine flowers. The vines stretched out until they surrounded Tommy on all sides and formed a white-gray oval in the grass. They continued to grow towards the willow until they could reach its trunk and begin snaking upwards, meanwhile Tommy took one deep breath of the floral scent produced by the flowers, and soon settled back into a deep, peaceful slumber.

 

 Michael lifted his head and opened one of his eyes by just a peep. He giggled, and smiled blearily at the sunny air, “Ah, sleepy flowers…hi-hi…” and drifted back off into sleep, as well.

 

 Tubbo turned back to Wilbur. She narrowed her eyes and drew his head up high whilst brushing at her cloak grumpily. “Like I said . I would appreciate it if you tried to keep your voice down while Tommy’s asleep. We’ll start with the melons. The melon and gourd patches need weeding, and I’m pretty sure a few of them are ready to be harvested.”

 

 Wilbur mimed a polite (if strained ) “after you” to Tubbo, who accepted and led him over to the far side of the house near the eastern end of his hill-turned-dwelling. 

 

 They got to work rather quickly.

 

 Tubbo wordlessly pointed at the required tools, and Wilbur silently obeyed and retrieved them. Wheelbarrow, shove, trowel, hoe, wooden crates. All of it reached the earthy plot that was marked for its thick vines and large, flat leaves that grew over swollen orange gourds and round green watermelons, all ready for a mid-late summer’s harvest. 

 

 All Tubbo had to do was show Wilbur how to cut though the vines, then the correct way to twist so they snapped free with a firm tug.

 

 “Not all of us have claws, y’know.” Wilbur whispered, in what Tubbo supposed was a decent attempt at humor.

 

 He hummed some vague reluctance, “Hrmmmm, no. I suppose not.” He handed Wilbur a small knife he sometimes used on days he didn’t want to carve with his bare hands. “Here. Use this.”

 

 They were an effective gardening duo.

 

 Wilbur knew his trowels from his shovels, and knew how to get his fingers in the mud to pull the weeds out by the roots so they wouldn’t grow back as easily. This part of the task seemed to confuse him, however.

 

 “If you’re a god of the forests and wilds, why the fuck do you pull the weeds out? Shouldn’t you leave all of this here so it can ‘grow free, grow amok’ or whatever?”

 

 Tubbo gave him a question in return. “If you’re a gods-fearing man, shouldn’t you know better than to question one?”

 

 He filled his voice with nightshade and thorns. He did so because otherwise, she’d have to sit with a treacherous thought Wilbur’s question had just sowed in the depths of their mind.

 

  You sounded like Tommy just then.

 

 With a yank at a shoot of thistle, he banished the thought just as harshly as he pulled the prickly plant out of the dirt by the stem. She tossed it away into a growing pile that would later be added into the compost. He tossed any fondness that threatened to bloom towards Wilbur Soot far, far away where it could not take root in him.

 

 It was one thing for Tubbo to tolerate that Ranboo boy. She could humor Wilbur, but he was simply a polite guest here, and Tubbo a polite formal host. That was the start and end of this relationship.

 

  Remember how he locked Tommy in his room. Remember how he yelled at him. Remember how angry he was when he first met you, because all he saw was someone who Tommy wants to be near that isn’t him . I can love a weed, but I won’t suffer a possessive parasite like you , you sulken little coward of a man.

 

 Lousy excuse of a brother.

 

 Among many other things that Tubbo forced himself to recall about the feeble mortal, he remembered something else suddenly that caused him to pause. “Didn’t you wear glasses a while ago?”

 

 Wilbur froze up. “Uh. Yes. I did.”

 

 “What happened to them?”

 

 She already had a vague idea of the answer. Wilbur had jumped out of the trees to strike at him with little more than a measly dagger. He was barely dressed and practically still in his pajamas when he must’ve charged off willy-nilly in the woods after Tommy three days ago. A man on a mission, fueled by simple, small anger without a hint of foresight to plan ahead within his skull……it was something fit almost for a full-fledged tale of heroism and tragedy . Almost.

 

 “I uh. Forgot them.”

 

 “Back in Oakburrow?”

 

 “Yes. I did.”

 

 “Can you see very well without them?” Should you even be using that knife right now?

 

 Wilbur appeared taken aback. He fumbled his words about as much as he was fumbling the blade in trying to cut through the melon’s vine. “I-I can see , yes. I can. I just can’t see stuff that’s far away very well. That’s all. I’ll be alright without them.”

 

 Tubbo hummed lowly.

 

 He frowned.

 

 He narrowed his eyes.

 

 He sighed. Oh, curse the woods. Was she really about to do this?

 

  It’d make Tommy happy if I took care of you, he had to reason before they could dwell on it for too long. Her pride couldn’t handle it.

 

 “Here,” Tubbo said, “try these.” Metal was harder than plant matter and tree roots. More fickle. A copper wire grew from the center of an outstretched palm and had to be poked and prodded into place. It recoiled at his touch with a shiver like a scared, frightened prey animal that quickly straightened up when Tubbo growled at it. It flexed and snapped into place, now still and fully formed into a hollow frame for a pair of spectacles.

 

 The full-moon rims filled in with glass when Tubbo snapped his fingers. He handed them to Wilbur silently.

 

 Wilbur tried them on. He looked around at the trees. At the leaves. At the sunlight. At the long strands that dangled from the weeping willow, and the jasmine vines that now covered its entire trunk from the base upwards past the roots. He looked at the roots themselves and saw how they were covered in fungal growth and thick, greenish moss. 

 

 The trees looked back, their branches still.

 

 For a brief moment, Wilbur Soot looked at Tubbo, and saw a forest instead of a hungry beast.

 

 “Oh that’s… oh .” He breathed, awestruck.

 

 Tubbo allowed herself a pleased hum. “Better?”

 

 Wilbur gave a meek nod. “Yes! That’s……they’re great! Thank you.” He smiled. Tubbo’s entire face scrunched back into scowling menace mode.

 

 “Don’t mention it.” Seriously, do NOT.  

 

 “You’re very kind to me, you know.”

 

  WHAT DID I JUST SAY.

 

 “Don’t. Mention it.”

 

 The silence was filled in by distant birdsong. Tubbo severed another vine with one claw, then used her other hand to pull the large orange pumpkin loose and carried it over to the crate with all the others. The crate was getting rather full, so Tubbo cast Wilbur a quick glance, before he bent down to lift it up and walked TACTICALLY AWAY to carry it to the house’s winter storage room.

 

 She was NOT running away, and if you tried to so much as think it , then may there be a curse upon your entire family bloodline. A plague on your crops. A storm to wreck your land into ruin, so that you have nothing but splinters and can never rebuild again. And death to your livestock. FUCK you and FUUUUCK your cows.

 

 Okay. Maybe not the cows.

 

 Tommy liked cows.

 

 Death upon your chickens, though. 

 

♢~~Tommy~~♢

 

  It was another nice day in the forest. Tommy wanted to go for a walk after breakfast, so he decided that he’d ask Wilbur if he wanted to tag along while Tubbo stayed behind to give Michael a quick bath.

 

 “Ohh, don’t touch your hair , sweetness! You’ll make it all sticky. Oh goodness….ohhhh goodness me…”

 

 Wilbur was bursting at the seams to get out of the house. His enthusiasm borderlined on desperation. If Tommy didn’t know any better, he’d say Wilbur couldn’t wait to get out of the house for a few hours away from Tubbo. He wouldn’t lie and say the truth didn’t make his chest hurt…

 

 …but at least Wilbur was here .

 

 “Ta-ta, Michael!” He said as he waved to the pink-haired boy while he nudged Tommy through the door with his elbow. “See you both in a few! Goodbye for now, Tubbo! Thank you again for the most wonderful of morning feasts! Haha! Yes, yes. Goodbye…farewell…”

 

 Tommy managed to wave Tubbo goodbye before Wilbur grabbed him by the arm and pulled him hurriedly away from the door. The door closed with a light rattle behind them. Tommy was feeling a bit heavy after breakfast, and wasn’t exactly in the right mood for an early morning jog around the forest.

 

 Wilbur, however…

 

 “Let’s get going, Toms!”

 

 “Wil, wait. Wil I said hang on . Gods, man, I just ate, what’s the big deal? Why the rush?”

 

 “We’ve got to get moving! Come on! While there’s still sunlight!”

 

  Tommy stumbled after him. Wilbur led the way past the sundial, where the metal plates and carved stone bricks thumped under his heavy boots as he squeezed Tommy’s wrist and urged him to continue forward.

 

 “We’re out for a walk , Wil. Not a run!” Tommy saw Wilbur’s eyes flick upwards briefly as he tried desperately to get him to slow down. “You gotta pace yourself a bit. Slow down. Smell the tulips, yeah?”

 

 Wilbur’s steps slowed to a light trod. He kept his hand wrapped around Tommy’s arm, but loosened his grip on the boy’s wrist enough for Tommy to pull himself free. He watched Wilbur draw in a deep, deep, deep breath while he rubbed at the spot his fingers had clamped around where the skin was reddish and sore from the pressure.

 

 “You’re right,” Wilbur said very slowly, “you are…right, Tommy. We’re out for a nice little nature walk, aren’t we?”

 

 “Y…yeah?” Tommy didn’t like the way Wilbur asked the question. Like it was something so obvious when he had to be reminded of it just now. There was something off in his brother’s smile that made him feel so…… lonely

 

 “Then let’s go!”

 

 “Yeah. Let’s…”

 

 And so off they went into the woods. The trees were filled with misty clouds this early in the day. The fog rose in silvery plums from the damp leaves and vines of the forest underbrush where the sunlight reached the dark soil and warmed the morning dew until it faded into the light. The mist that hovered around the trunks smelled of wet earth, mushrooms, and carried the thick odor of living things. Musky, loud, shrieking things. Things that sang in the upper bows of the trees from far up high, and things that crawled through the lower depths, in the mud and thick black brambles, making all sorts of ruckus as they went along.

 

 To Tommy, after the constant headache of the marketplace and crowded streets of Oakburrow, the forest’s wild cacophony was splendid . A sweet sting of birdsong was a welcome friend against the harsh screaming of hunting hounds or the thunderous rattle of an oncoming cart over the bumpy cobbles. 

 

 The sunlight here was softer, too. His eyes remained half-lidded as he walked alongside Wilbur through shaded patches between beams of golden yellow light. While Wilbur jerked his head around this way and that each time a bug started to buzz somewhere off to the side, Tommy kept his gaze on the beds of wildflowers, thistles, and bright green snake grass that marked both sides of the thin dirt path that would take them down the usual route Tommy took when he went out for a stroll.

 

 The forest knew him.

 

 The forest was Tubbo, and Tubbo was the Western Wood.

 

 When Tommy brushed a low-hanging branch aside and held it back so Wilbur could pass safely, the twigs and leaves of the wooden limb twitched beneath his fingers. It was a small motion that you’d hardly notice if you weren’t expecting it already. There was an eager excitement to how it shivered.

 

  Oh! It seemed to say, Tommy! Hello! There you are! There you are…

 

  Here I am. Here I am.

 

 Tommy could see it in his mind now: Tubbo wading into the hot spring to bathe Michael, only to pause when he sensed Tommy’s touch from a mile away. The soft smile on his round features, and the content sigh he’d heave before he lowered Michael down into the warm, steamy pool that swallowed him up to his thighs.

 

 What was that one saying about how to be loved was to be known? Or…was it to be loved is to be changed? 

 

 The forest hadn’t changed very much. Tommy didn’t think he’d changed at all, either. He still knew the twists along his favorite path as much as he knew the softness of Tubbo’s fur and the gentleness of his voice against his ears. 

 

 He knew the forest would keep him safe.

 

 He knew that every tree, every root, every flower, every vine and blanket of moss yearned to feel his touch and to hold him close.

 

 He was surrounded by love. By Tubbo.

 

 “Whatcha thinking about, Wilbur?” He asked his brother at one point. He felt Wilbur jump next to him, “Oh sorry! Did I scare you?”

 “You? No, Tommy. Not in the slightest. Don’t worry about it.” Wilbur’s arms remained firmly at his sides the whole time they walked between the trees. His eyes looked like they were about to pop right out of his each whenever an insect started to buzz or a bird took off, feathers fluttering as it started to fly. “I’m just thinking about home. About Phil. He’s probably wondering where we are right now, y’know?”

 

 A few of the leaves behind Wilbur shivered at the mention of their father’s name. Tommy looked away from them quickly, before Wilbur could notice the shift.

 

 “You really think so?” He asked, to which Wilbur frowned and spoke with a firm nod.

 

 “It’s awful lonely out here in the forest…don’t you get lonesome when it’s just you and Tubbo out here?”

 

 Was he changing the subject? Was Wilbur ignoring the question on purpose, or did he simply not hear what Tommy had asked in the first place?

 

 Tommy tried to reassure him, just in case he was genuinely worried. “It’s not just us out here. There’s the gnomes…and the nymphs!”

 

 “Nymphs? Really?”

 

 Tommy nodded towards the trees, “Yeah! There are a few gnomes that live over that way-ish. There’s this one gnome lady named Rose that I visit sometimes. Sometimes we bump into each other while I’m out on the trails and chat. She’s nice.”

 

 Wilbur continued to eye the branches warily. “Are there really nymphs out here…?” He asked.

 

 “Yeah, water ones. They live at a lake up north a ways from Tubbo’s house. Can’t miss it.””

 

 “Naiads.”

 

 “Bless you.”

 

 “That’s what they’re called . Nymphs that live in lakes are called…oh, forget it.” Wilbur shook his head and huffed tiredly. He rolled his eyes while straightening his back and shoulders, his voice once again serious, low and very calm. “We still can’t forget about Phil. He’s gotta be worried about us, Tommy. He’s worried sick.”

 

 Phil? Worried? About them? About Wilbur, maybe. Tommy didn’t really want to think about his father right now. It’d been cold shoulders, cold rooms, and the feeling of being seen through whenever Phil’s eyes went in his direction the entire time he’d been back in Oakburrow. 

 

  Maybe if we’re both gone for a bit, father will have to notice I’m here, since he can’t find Wil.

 

 What a selfish, awful thing to think.

 

 “Really?” Tommy asked dryly, “you think he’s worried that we’re gone?”

 

 “Um, yes? Of course I do! He’s our father , gods’ sakes. Of course he’s gonna be worried sick: both of his children just vanished into thin air!” The branches above them rattled when Wilbbur raised his voice, but it was a slight enough movement that you could brush it off as a simple breeze. Tommy eyed them warily for a moment when Wilbur raised his hands into the air and prayed until the trees finally stilled.

 

 “I mean,” he shrugged, “yeah, I get that. I’m just thinking that maybe father is…not happy that we’re gone-”

 

  -he doesn’t care. Why am I trying to act like he does? Why am I saying this? Why am I defending him?

 

 “-but maybe he’ll just assume that we’re off on like…a vacation? Maybe? He’s probably fine. I’m sure he’ll be fine, Wil.”

 

 Tommy hated this. He didn’t want to think about Phil. He didn’t want to struggle with loving someone who didn’t care . He didn’t want to feel sad and small and stupid for being upset that he meant nothing to his own damn father . There was an awful little voice inside that insisted that oh, no, of course Philza loved him. Of course he cared. He had to. Tommy fucking hated it and thought that hopeful little voice was a stupid piece of shit that need to grow up, shut the fuck up, and be quiet until they got back home.

 

 “Tommy, come on . You can’t actually be fine just staying here forever.”

 

 Why not? Why couldn’t he stay here? Life was so nice and easy in the forest…everything was so much kinder here. In the forest he could actually breathe and want and need and be loved by someone who didn’t treat him like empty air while he nursed a hollow stomach every night.

 

 “I want to stay with Tubbo .”

 

 Tommy watched a shadow fall across his brother’s face. “Of course you do…of course you do…”

 

 He didn’t want to talk anymore for a while. Wilbur seemed ready for some silence, too. They continued down the road and said nothing for several minutes. The sun grew brighter between the leaves…it made Tommy feel a bit better. Tubbo was here. He’d understand. He always did.

 

  Maybe someday, you can learn to love it here, too, Wilbur. Maybe you can love as much as you love me. Maybe we can all be a family and everything can just be alright for a while.  

 

 It was a good thought. Tommy smiled. The path that would lead them back to the garden was just around this final bend. He looked over his shoulder to look at Wilbur. “Hey Wil!” He said.

 

 “What?”

 

 “Race you!” He took off with a start. He cackled when he heard Wilbur holler out for him. Laughter rippled like wind through the trees.

 

 “W-wha-wait TOMMY WAIT ! HANG ON! SLOW DOWN, YOU FUCKIN’ GREMLIN!”



  ~~~

 

 There were a lot of nice days in the forest. Nice days. Soft, gentle, easy days.

 

 Moonlight sang in the wind through the trees.

 

 The forest closed its eyes and sank into slumber. Its treasure in the arms of its bows, its child fast asleep in a dream, so perfect, so peaceful.

 

 For a moment, all was right in the world.

 

 All was right…as well well…for now, at least.

 

 Just for now…

Notes:

ah, i love writing. fucked up dynamics. Man pissed off at god for ""kidnapping"" him and his brother, but is too scared of said god and of upsetting baby brother to do shit about it. It's so fun to think about. I care about the little goobles. Truly I do

Thank you once again for reading! I hope you all enjoyed it :) comments as always are greatly appreciated :D

(also that small bit about this Rose character may or may not have been a cheeky insert to my friend rose genlossicle from tumblr dot com. sssssh don't tell her it's totally a surprise and not something she asked for directly. ssssssussssssh keep this between us. yeah. totally mhm)

Notes:

What if you wanted to go on an adventure in the woods but goat god said "You're my favorite. We're having tea later!" Do do do do do do dooooo

Like I said in the starting notes there is more coming for this work! I got 2 other first I'm working on and this one is kinda purely a passion project. So it probably won't update very often. But it will! One day =)

Comments are highly appreciated! I love reading what people think about my work! Thank you for reading =D